Project Gutenberg Australia
a treasure-trove of literature
treasure found hidden with no evidence of ownership

Title:      Judith Paris (1931)
Author:     Hugh Walpole
* A Project Gutenberg of Australia eBook *
eBook No.:  0400211.txt
Edition:    1
Language:   English
Character set encoding:     Latin-1(ISO-8859-1)--8 bit
Date first posted:          February 2004
Date most recently updated: February 2004

This eBook was produced by: Don Lainson

Project Gutenberg of Australia eBooks are created from printed editions
which are in the public domain in Australia, unless a copyright notice
is included. We do NOT keep any eBooks in compliance with a particular
paper edition.

Copyright laws are changing all over the world. Be sure to check the
copyright laws for your country before downloading or redistributing this

This eBook is made available at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg of Australia License which may be viewed online at


A Project Gutenberg of Australia eBook

Title:      Judith Paris (1931)
Author:     Hugh Walpole




There is in general no reasonable excuse for burdening a novel with
a Preface or any sort of statement; a novel should show in itself
its purport without outside emphasis.  But, after the publication
of Rogue Herries, I saw that with the next 'Herries' volume there
must be a note of explanation.  And for these reasons:

First: when a reader sees another instalment of Herries history he
may think it necessary that he should read the first in order to
understand the second.

Secondly: after Rogue Herries had made some friends it was in some
places assumed that 'NOW, of course, I would write a sequel.'

And thirdly: the principal criticism of Rogue Herries was on the
ground of its diffuseness.

I must explain then that, firstly, the story of Judith Paris may be
followed without any knowledge of her father or curiosity as to her
descendants.  Then, far from considering a sequel to Rogue Herries
for the first time AFTER its publication, I must here confess that
I had, more than twenty years ago, the plan of writing the history
of an English family that should cover two hundred years and that
should have, throughout, the same English scene for its centre.
This was, I think (although Mr. Galsworthy may correct me), before
the later Forsytes were thought of, or any suspicion of Sagas hung
in the literary air.

Thirdly, I hope that when any who are interested realise (possibly
with dismay and indignation) that there are to be, in all, four
volumes of Herries history, certain details and characters will not
seem so unnecessary, nor certain scenes so diffuse.

I would like, very modestly, to defend the fact that I write, and
must write, from my own point of view.  I can see that the Herries
family offers, in its history, subject-matter for every kind of
historian.  But my view of the Herries in these volumes is frankly
a romantic one.

Every historian, whether of a country or a family, is compelled by
his temperament to his own individual vision.  I can see that there
is a Herries history that is realistic, one that is comic, one that
is scientific.  Any of these might be more broadly convincing than
my own, but I must mix my own colours and stand by the result.

As to diffuseness, compression in such a scheme as this is not
easy.  I might have written a novel, a long one too, only about
Jennifer.  Even with Judith I have been compelled to squeeze ten
years of her life into one chapter.  Those ten years could well be
the subject of another novel.  The Rockages at Grosset fascinate
me, but my theme compels me to keep them minor.  And how much more
I know about Georges Paris in London or Charlie Watson in
Watendlath than I have space to tell!

Every scene and character has been deliberately chosen by me
because of the book's continuous theme.  At the awful word 'Theme,'
however, I feel that I am growing altogether too serious and

My intention is simply to record scenes from the life of an English
family during two hundred years of English change and fortune, and
beyond that to pay a tribute to a part of England that I dearly

Judith Paris may be read as a quite independent novel, but the four
books are seen together in my mind as a piece of gaily-tinted
tapestry worked in English colours.

Affectionately yours,

Hugh Walpole

I have kept my faith, though Faith was tried,
To that rock-born, rock-wandering foot,
And the world's altered since you died,
And I am in no good repute
With the loud host before the sea,
That think sword strokes were better meant
Than lover's music--let that be,
So that the wandering foot's content.

W. B. Yeats





Life at Uldale

Stone Ends

Sunwoods in Cockermouth

Fireworks over the Lake

The Fugitive

Death of David

Quarrel and Flight

Madame Paris



Francis rides over

The Crimson Bird

Happiness in London

The Herries Ball, May 17, 1796

The Hanging

The Clipping

The Old Man of the Sea

Tumble Downstairs



Family Papers

Uldale Again

Paying a Call on Mrs. Southey

Gone to Earth

Ghostly Idyll

Will Herries dines at Westaways

Judith in Paris




The Hills

Judith returns to Uldale

Round of the Moon

Francis in London, Spring 1821



The Choice




The old woman and the new-born child were the only living things in
the house.

The old woman, Mrs. Henny, had finished her washing and laying-out
of the bodies of the child's father and of the child's mother.  She
had done it alone because she had been afraid to leave the house
with no one alive in it save the new-born child.  Now she was
exhausted and, in spite of her labour, fearfully chilled, for the
snow, although it fell now more lightly, was piled high about the
doors and windows as if, with its soft thick fingers, it wished to
strangle the house.

She was very cold, so she drank some gin, although it was not as a
rule her weakness.  The bodies of Mr. and Mrs. Herries lay, the
eyes decently closed, the pale hands folded, each in its proper

A fine heat burnt through Mrs. Henny's old body.  The gin was good.
Then her head fell forward and she slept.

The old house rattled and squealed in the wind that was rising up
now that the snow had almost ceased to fall.  Feet seemed to creep
up and down the stairs, fingers were at the windows, but the dead
and Mrs. Henny slept on.

Then, in the room where the old woman, the child, and its mother
were, from the window a piece of glass, very old and dark green
like weeded water, was loosened with the wind and fell tinkling to
the boards.  The snow blew in like a live thing and the room was
icily chilled.

The child that had been sleeping felt the cold and began to cry, a
shrill cry on one note.  But Mrs. Henny heard nothing, the gin
holding her fast.

Squire Gauntry--little Tom Gauntry--riding along the Borrowdale
path just below the house on the farther side of the little bridge,
heard the cry.  It was strange that from so weak a creature the cry
should be so clear.  He heard it, and he pulled up his horse; the
six hounds who were with him stopped also.  The snow had but just
ceased to fall and for the first time that day.  It was so unusual
in that country for there to be so heavy a fall that he halted and
looked about him in wonderment.  The roofs of Rosthwaite, all the
hills, the fields were buried in the white smooth covering, and
now, for the first time, light began to break through.  The grey
stuff of the snowy sky was torn and a faint green field spread over
the dim hills, and the snow began shyly to sparkle.  The wind blew
the top of the snow into little smoking spirals.  Some rooks flew,
like black leaves, cawing, breaking the sacred silence.  The green
field spread.

Herries, the house, raised on its little hill, to Gauntry's right,
seemed to be overwhelmed by the snow, huddled, shapeless, helpless,
and out of that white shapelessness this thin, desolate, tiny cry

Gauntry was eager to be home; his high black riding-coat was heavy
with snow, he was weary and chilled, but there was something in
that cry that moved him.  A hard-bitten little man, leading always
his own life and telling everyone else to go to the devil,
nevertheless he was sentimental too: so he turned his horse,
crossed the bridge over the stream, and, followed by the six
hounds, guided the animal through the snow, and, striking with his
whip on the gate of the courtyard, holloaed three times.

There was no answer at all.  The silence settled down again.  There
was no sound but the thin persisting cry.  He hesitated as to his
next step.  He had met Herries once and again, but had no intimacy
with him.  Indeed, no one had.  He was said to be a queer customer,
one not easy to deal with, one who would not thank you for
uninvited interference.

Gauntry was just like that himself, and, for that very reason, had
always felt a sympathy with Herries.  He liked a man who told the
world to go to the devil: it was what the world was meant for.
Nevertheless, he was tired, cold, thirsty.  Why should he put
himself about for a man who would only curse him?

Then something about the stillness of the house hit his attention.
The place was but a ruin in any case; under the snow he could fancy
how the boards creaked and the chimneys rocked.

He dismounted from his horse, pushed wide the old, grumbling gate,
the snow falling thickly from it, then, followed in silence by the
hounds, crossed the courtyard.

The house-door was unbarred.  The iron handle turned easily.  He
entered, to be met by two rusted suits of armour stationed at the
foot of the stairs.  Still there was silence everywhere, save for
the lament of the child.

How cold the house was!  He shivered, drawing his cloak tighter
about him.  Then again he holloaed.  No answer.  Where the devil
were they hiding?  Not a sound, not even a clock-tick.  Up the
creaking stairs he went, the dogs padding after him.

He came to a room hung with faded brown tapestries; there was a
portrait of a wicked-looking old man in the dress of Elizabethan
times, dead ashes in the stone fireplace, remains of a meal, bread,
a mutton bone, on the table.

He called again:  'Herries!  Herries!' but this time softly.
Something in the place constrained him.  Lord! how cold the house

A narrow wooden stair led higher, so on he went, the hounds
following, crowding one another on the stair but making no sound.

At the stair-head there was a room.  He pushed the door, entered,
then stood there looking.

First he was aware that the snow was blowing in through a broken
window, and then that a child lay in a wooden cradle.  It was the
child's cry he had heard.  Then he saw that in a chair near the bed
an old woman was asleep, and at her side was a bottle, tumbled
over, spilling its contents on the floor.  Then, stepping forward,
he saw farther.  On the bed a woman was lying.  He saw at once that
she was dead.  Her red hair was spread about the pillow, her eyes
were closed, and in her face there was a look of great peace and

Mrs. Herries!  He had heard of her many a time, but had never seen
her.  She had been a gipsy girl when Herries married her.  She had
run away from him, and then returned.  Herries' second wife, the
only woman, they said, whom he had ever loved.  Gauntry bent
forward and touched reverently the cold, thin hands.  Yes, she was
dead.  Where, then, was Herries?  Roughly he shook the old woman by
the shoulder, but she would not stir.  Only her old head rolled.
He called softly 'Herries!', then went to the cradle, and the
infant, who must be but newly born, at once ceased to cry.

He went to the door and listened, then seeing a room close by
pushed softly into it.  Herries himself was lying in bed there.
Going closer Gauntry saw that he, too, was dead--an old man, his
face scarred, but he, too, seemed to smile in great contentment and

Both, then?  Both dead?  He turned back to the other room, again
shook the old woman, but saw that the drink held her fast.  He
stood there wondering what he should do, while the hounds sat on
their haunches by the door and watched him.

Through the dusk the snow sparkled like diamonds, and somewhere a
solitary bird began its chirping.  The infant did not cry, but
seemed to watch him.

'Old woman!' he cried.  'Wake up!  Wake up!'

But she would not wake.  What must he do?  The child must not be
left here in this bitter cold: he could see that it was very warmly
wrapped.  Every preparation had been made for its coming.  Poor
woman!  Poor Mrs. Herries!  Died in childbirth maybe, and Herries
himself dying in the next room.  Strange end to a strange life!

A tenderness seized him as he looked at that thin childish face,
those thin delicate hands!  What lovely hair she had!  Herries had
loved her, they said, almost to madness.

Well, someone must be told.  Herries' son, David Herries, at Uldale
must be told.  Someone in Rosthwaite village must be fetched.  But
he could not leave that child there to start its melancholy cry so
soon as he was gone.  No, he could not.  Very delicately for so
dried and rough a little man he picked up the child, wrapping round
it its warm bedding.  Were it warm enough it would not suffer.
They were hardy children in Gauntry's world.  He was pleased that
the child did not cry, but lay there in his arms contentedly.

Then he went out, down the stairs, across the courtyard, led the
horse with one hand, and so, followed by the hounds, crossed the
little bridge.

He knocked on the first cottage-door in Rosthwaite.  An old,
wrinkled woman opened it.  He told her of what he had found.  She
exclaimed something incoherently of witches and warlocks; another
woman came, they chattered together.  Two men joined them.

After many wonderings, forebodings and murmurs they started off up
the hill to the house, in a group together as though they were

He stood there, considering.  He did not wish to leave the child.
It would be late when he was home.  He would take it to his own
place, Stone Ends, that night, and the family at Uldale should have
it in the morning.

Yes, he did not want to leave it.  Poor baby; it trusted him and
seemed to watch him lest he should go away.  Both dead in the one
hour!  He was helped to his horse, the child lifted to him by a
village girl, then he called to the hounds and rode away.  The
infant, warm under the thick wrapping, uttered no sound.


In the autumn of the year 1785 David Herries was sixty-six years of
age, his wife Sarah forty-seven, his children, Francis twenty-five,
Deb twenty-three and Will fifteen; his little half-sister, Judith
Herries, was eleven.

They all lived at Fell House, Uldale.  Uldale is on the farther
side of Skiddaw and looks over the moor to the Solway Firth.  The
sprawling flanks of Skiddaw spread between Uldale and the town of

In 1785 Marie Antoinette was playing hide-and-seek with her ladies
in the gardens of Versailles, William Pitt was Prime Minister of
England, Jane Austen was ten years old, and a Keswick boy of
sixteen had just been hanged for stealing a leg of mutton.
Nevertheless, this is a poor way of reckoning history, especially
at Uldale, where the crops mattered and cock-fighting mattered and
old Mrs. Monnasett had only this very moment died.

History, of course, begins anywhere and everywhere.  For Judith
Herries it began, perhaps, when little Tom Gauntry found her
squealing under the closed and lifeless eyes of both her parents.
She never reckoned it so; she reckoned that it began on this autumn
day when, after looking at Mrs. Monnasett's corpse, she was whipped
by her half-brother David.

This at once shows the ludicrousness of her position.  She was
eleven years old, and yet was sister to David Herries, who was
sixty-six, and, yet more absurd, aunt, or at any rate half-aunt, to
Francis, who was twenty-five, and Deb, who was twenty-three.

To make the matter more complicated yet and surely most improper,
she was in love with her nephew Francis.  For excuse you may say
that she loved and hated alternately everyone around her a hundred
times a day.

One of the disgraceful colours to this first notable event in
Judith Herries' life was that Mrs. Monnasett was but just dead and
lying in state in the Blue Room.  It was, indeed, because Mrs.
Monnasett lay there that the trouble began.

Fell House was a pleasant building, square-shaped, its brick rose-
coloured, a walled-in garden, many fruit trees, the farm buildings
with all the animals and the odours, a Gothic temple beyond the
lawn, pigeons in the loft, swelling downs stretching almost to the
sea, Skiddaw against the windows, and the road where the coaches
ran not so far away that you could not hear the horses.

Life for Judith should have been agreeable there.  They all wished
to love her, and there was nothing in the world that she liked
better than to be loved, but it had all been spoilt for her from
the very beginning because she preferred so infinitely the life at
Stone Ends, where Uncle Gauntry drank, hunted, beat her, loved her,
taught her to ride, to hunt, to prepare the birds for cock-fighting
and to learn everything there was to learn about men and women.

She was only eleven, but she knew more, far more, about everything
than her half-niece Deb, who was twenty-three, or that other
Deborah, her half-sister, who was married to a clergyman at
Cockermouth and had two grown sons.

Uldale was by far too tame for her, and yet she loved them all and
yearned for them all to love her.  She knew, though, even at this
age (she had known it long ago), that they could not really love
her, for her mother had been a gipsy woman taken by her father off
the fells and married by him when he was already an old man.  She
knew that David and Deborah, his children, had been ashamed of this
marriage and had despised him for it.  (They had not despised him
for it.  She would learn that one day.)  Oh yes, they could not
love her at Uldale, because she was the daughter of a gipsy and had
been found one day dancing naked on the roof and could swear most
horribly.  But at Stone Ends they did not mind whose daughter she
was and allowed her to do whatever she pleased.

Now on this afternoon in October they had but just finished dinner,
Mrs. Herries, Deb, Will and Judith.  Mr. Herries and Francis had
ridden to Newlands to see about a piece of land.  Mrs. Monnasett
was to be buried the following day.  The house was quite still.
Mrs. Herries went to the China Room to write a letter to her sister-
in-law, Mrs. Sunwood of Cockermouth.  Deb was for the dairy, Will
away on some secret purpose of his own.  No one needed Judith.  She
stood, listening to the stillness of the house, half-way up the
staircase, her fingers in her lip, considering.  She was an odd
little creature, even as odd little creatures go.  She was very
small, although made in excellent proportion, save that her red
hair, which hung in ringlets, seemed weighty for her head.  Her
complexion was pale and would always be so: she had the horse-
features of all the Herries, prominent nose and cheek-bones.  She
was, in fact, no beauty, but there was very much character in her
bright and challenging eyes, the resoluteness of her mouth.  When
she smiled she could be very winning.  She could also look
exceedingly impertinent, and, when angry, with her red hair, her
pale face, and perfectly balanced, lightly swinging body, she could
seem a flying fury.  She had tiny hands and feet; of these already
she was boastfully proud.

She was dressed in a red bodice with silver buttons and a small
orange hoop.  She wore red shoes.  This was her best dress, bought
for her in Carlisle on a birthday by David Herries, who alternately
loved and hated her.  She was supposed to wear this grand dress
only on very special occasions; she put it on most days of the
week, but although she wore it so often it was as fresh as when it
was new.  She had, from the first, that gift of being as clean and
spotless in all her circumstances as a piece of china.  That was a
dirty age, but Judith had always a passion for washing; no water
was too cold for her; she was so hardy that nothing ever ailed her.
One out of every three children at this time died before it was
four years of age.  Judith had never known an ache or a pain.  They
said that it was because Tom Gauntry had carried her on the very
day that she was born through all the snow and ice from Borrowdale
to Stone Ends.  If that hadn't killed her, nothing would.

She stood, swinging a red shoe, sucking her thumb, and considering.
She had intended to go to the corner of the road and watch for the
return of Mr. Herries and Francis.  She loved Francis madly,
passionately, although he was her nephew.  She loved his thin
delicate body, his pale austere face with the dreaming eyes, the
soft gentle voice.  He should have been a woman, people said, and
that was why so few understood him, but Judith understood him and
she would willingly (she thought) die for him.  She would not, of
course, in reality die for anyone, having now and always a fierce
and tenacious hold on life.  But she fancied that if he said (in
his soft dreaming voice) 'Judith, pray jump from yonder window and
break all your bones,' she would jump.  The fact that he considered
her very little, scarcely ever thought of her, made no difference.
She loved him only the more fiercely.  He and Uncle Gauntry were
the gods of her fiery, agitated, dramatic world.

As she stood there the stillness of the house forced itself ever
more upon her attention.  She had intended to go to the road, but
what an opportunity this was to creep in and look at Mrs.
Monnasett!  She had seen dead people before.  There was the boy in
Bassenthwaite village who had been beaten by his master and had
suddenly (most ungratefully) died; she had been walking with Will
and they had come on him lying against the Cross on the Common.
There had been the beggar who came to their door one summer night
to ask for food, and he had fallen dead while walking away up the
hill.  She was no stranger to death, and thought, in a general way,
little of it.  But Mrs. Monnasett was different.  Judith had known
her all her life.  She had been nurse and tyrant and friend to all
the children.  She had been there for years, ever since Francis and
Deborah were born, and what a strange woman she had been, with the
hairy mole on her cheek, the strange stories that she used to tell,
the songs that she used to sing, the ghosts she had seen and the
witches she had known, and, more than all, the little gold box that
she carried with the charm of a snake's skin and the queer-smelling
foreign root; would she have that little box with her yet, even
though she were dead?

Judith had thought that the charm would prevent her from ever
dying.  She would live for ever.  But no, she had not.  She was
dead now and the worms would eat her.  Had she the little box yet
with her?  Judith considered.  She and Will had been forbidden to
go near the room, but that forbidding only made the matter more
charming.  She would have a whipping, but she had had many, and
when David Herries whipped her she had only to sob in a certain
strangling way and he was always sorry for her and would kiss her
and let her have a pinch of snuff out of his box.  Yes, the risk
was nothing.  Softly she stole up the stairs.

As it happened, Mrs. Sarah Herries was at that same moment writing
of Judith to her sister-in-law, Mrs. Deborah Sunwood.  She sat in
the China Room, pleasant and sunny, the low windows looking across
to Skiddaw.  The room was handsomely furnished with some pagodas
and vessels of Chelsea china, in which were set coloured sprigs of
artificial flowers.  The walls were hung with a Chinese wallpaper
and, to quote an old Herries journal, 'A looking-glass, enclosed in
a whimsical frame of Chinese paling, stood upon a Japan table over
which was spread a coverlet of the finest chintz.'  Yes, a pretty
room, burnished now with the last orange glow of the setting sun,
for it was after five, and Sarah Herries must light the candles.

She stood there a moment watching the trembling flame, a handsome
woman in a rose-coloured hoop, wearing her own hair, a fine bosom,
and the face stout a trifle, but kindly, good-humoured and patient.

She was thinking, perhaps, as she held the snuffer in her hand and
glanced at her broad figure in the looking-glass, that her life had
been cast in pleasant places since that day so many years ago when
David had snatched her out of Wasdale and fought her uncle on the
Stye Head Pass.

She was thinking of that and of her Will, whom she adored, and her
Francis, whom she adored not quite so much, and of her fat good-
natured Deborah, whom, because she took a trifle after herself, she
loved a little less . . . yes, ever so little less.  And then her
thoughts turned, as they always did were they given any freedom at
all, to her beloved, worshipped David, the fire, the heat, the
passion of her happy life, still the most handsome of all human
creatures although he might be stout now, still the best of all
humans although he might on occasion drink himself under the table
or lose at faro with Squire Osmaston and the others the money that
he had put aside for the purchase of Brandon's field.  Her eyes
were wet a trifle, the candle-flame danced mistily as she sat
herself down in the dark Irish Chippendale chair to write to her
sister Deborah.

There was nothing in the world that she liked better than to write
to Deborah, for she understood so precisely the importance of
everything that Sarah thought important, was interested in all the
cures that Sarah practised on the children, thrilled to the heart
when she heard that wicked Cousin Pelham, now nearly seventy and
old enough to reform (but he never would), had sent Sarah all the
way from London by coach and carrier a Chippendale bookcase with a
Gothic design in the cornice and rosettes on the lower panels.

Yes, Deborah understood everything, and most especially did she
understand about Judith.

This, then, was the letter's first part, the candle-flame
trembling, the China paper dancing, the outer world fading to a
silver star and the white tone of the climbing road.

MY DEAREST SISTER--I hope that you were not disappointed of your
lodgings in Kendal and that the boys took care for you.  I can give
but little account of these last days for, as you know, we have had
Kate Morris's children with us while the house in Keswick was set
to order.  Their visit had like to have been fatal to me for they
not being acquainted with the Semblance of Manners nor trained
indeed to anything but having their own Way perfectly in all things
that were bad enough without our Judith's added wickedness to
excite them.

There is also now Mrs. Monnasett dead in the House and last Tuesday
the new Coachman that we had from Mr. Newsom of Newlands was drunk
returning Home from Penrith and the postillions also and like to
have overturned us on a gallop against a Post coming through

However, dearest Deborah, you are aware that my Nature is both
Tranquil and Harmonious and that if I might but be sure that the
Beneficient Creator is not on occasion busied with His Attention in
other more interesting Directions I would not trouble for drunken
Coachmen or anything else.

Mrs. Monnasett is to be buried to-morrow forenoon.

I am happy that I consider nothing more disagreeable than Learning
in a Female for Mr. Huxtable the Tutor of Kate's children has been
here a week and found us all Savages save Francis.

With him he must talk Greek and all the Indian Languages and has
Mr. Young's Night Thoughts at his Finger End and Mr. Pope's Essay
on Man sprouting from his Eyeballs--a Man heavy of figure and such
a Comedy on a Horse that it would do you good to see.  But Judith
who must always carry everything too far put a Cracker under his
Chair and a Mouse in his Wig for which David whipped her, but not I
fear so severely as she merited.  But Mr. Huxtable showed no
Impatience, reminding us that Alexander the Great and Diogenes were
Characters alike for their indifference to Trifles the one holding
the World as his Tub, the other his Tub as the World or some such

And now in Seriousness, my dearest Sister, I have been so gravely
disturbed over Judith that last Tuesday I was blooded and on two
occasions my throat has been excoriated.

For the Child has a Devil that there's no exorcising.  She is now
high and now low and not altogether bad; David indeed swears that
she is not bad at all and has as good a Heart as anyone in this
house, which may be in Truth enough save that if she has a Heart
she has also a Temper and a Disposition to Evil that I swear poor
child is as great a Trouble to Herself as it is to Us.

I have no doubt as I have often said to you before but that it had
its commencement in Mr. Gauntry's love for her as a Baby.  We have
forbidden her his Place for the Present.  I have no Need to tell
you, Sister, of the scandalous Conduct now current in Stone Ends.
It is the Talk of the Countryside.  The last Time Judith was there
they had been wanting to make her drink with him and I must not be
ingreateful to the Squire when I acknowledge that he will not have
her contaminated and in any Case she can with a marvellous
Discretion for a child of her years manage the whole Establishment
at Stone Ends that she has under her little finger.  It is Managing
that she is always after and has been from a Baby.  All the
satisfaction that I have is that she has not yet learnt the Fashion
of managing me nor ever will, but to see that Chit of a Child with
her red hair and Herries Nose giving orders to my Will and Deb is
so Unnatural as to be only partly Decent.  Monnasett could deal
with her and would have it that her Temper was from her
Consciousness of and Uneasiness at her unlikely Parentage, but I
have not seen her so Sensitive but have found again and again a
brutal insensibility to the wants and opinions of others.

For the present she is in a Pretty Tantrum because she is forbidden
Mr. Gauntry's and if we do not watch her she will be over there in
a trivet.  She has found out, I fancy, that I am not to be feared
although I am not yet assured that she has found out that I am to
be loved.  But am I indeed?  She is too odd a changeling for either
David or myself to be certain of our Hearts towards her.  It was
the same with her mother, poor Mirabell, who as you will well
remember, dearest Sister, never loved me because I was too Settled
a Wife and Domestic a Woman for her.  And this Child also could be
in her turn Domestic when she wished.  She is in fact of a Mixture
so odd that it needs a more perceiving Woman than myself to fathom
her only it is Plain enough that she must have her Way in
everything and Dominate all those around her.  Then, granted her
Desires, she will let her Heart speak and has a Generosity that is
not to be checked.  Nevertheless I am filled with Fears for the
future.  As she grows her Nature becomes more clear with every hour
and this house is in a Turmoil over her. . . .

As to your Complaint, gentle purging is to be advised; no vomits
but if your stomach flags four to eight drops of Elixir of Vitriol
is excellent and if feverish three spoonfuls of a decoction of the
bark by boyling one ounce and a half in a quart of water to a pint.
I must tell you, dearest Deborah, that since the days that Cupid
set Hercules to the distaff he has not had a nobler conquest than
mine over the straightening of the cupboard-room in the new . . .

The remainder of this letter has nothing for our purpose.

It is Herries history, however, that at the moment when Mrs. Sarah
Herries was doing her best to place Judith upon paper, the same
Judith was with the utmost gentleness and caution opening the door
of the Blue Room where Mrs. Monnasett was lying.

Entering, she was both pleased and sensually alarmed by the dim
candle-fluttering light that hung about the room, making the blue
pagodas on the wallpaper, the high tallboy, seem of infinite
mystery, and the blue tester hangings and overlay of the bed sway
in some dimly felt stirring of the breeze.  Not that she was
frightened.  Judith did not know now, did not, for many years, know
what it was to be afraid.  The day would come, and in a room not
unlike this present one, when, hearing her beloved Francis enter
the hall below, she would know, but that was not yet.

She approached the bed; it was one that had always most especially
attracted her with its reeded and fluted columns, delicately carved
with acanthus leaves.  There were very few things, even at this
early age, that she did not notice.  The candles were standing at
the bed-head, and Mrs. Monnasett, very yellow against the white of
the pillow, her black hair spread, her large strong hands neatly
folded, lay there, her lips curved in a sardonic smile.  So, Judith
reflected, often in real life she had smiled as though she knew
more, far, far more than anyone around her.  And so, indeed, Judith
was very sure that she did.  If she had not been an actual witch
she had been as near to it as not to matter.  Judith had known that
all the domestics and hands about the farm had thought her one.
Yes, she had known everything, and now what did she know?  Did
Death tell you anything more?  She looked as though, behind those
closed eyelids, she were seeing a thousand things.  A fire burned
in the room.  It was hot, and there was a faint cloying smell of
corruption.  Judith came very close, stood on her toes because the
bed was high, and touched with her warm fingers the dead hand.  It
was not only cold like iron but hard like iron.  Where was Mrs.
Monnasett now?  With God?  Asking God questions?  Telling Him,
perhaps, things that He did not know.  But, above all, had she the
little gold box with her?  Judith did not intend to steal it, only
to see whether they would bury it with her.

She looked about the dim dark room, sniffing the faint decaying
odour like a little dog.  The heavy curtains at the windows
fluttered, the blue pagodas on the wall seemed to run a race, the
fire crackled and sputtered, mice would be behind the wainscot, but
none of these disturbed Mrs. Monnasett, who lay there, growing
surely with every moment more yellow, and the mole black upon her
cheek, smiling her secret smile because of the things she knew that
others didn't.  But had she the little gold box with her?  Had she?
Had she?  Judith must know.

She stood at her tallest, leaned over and, with a shiver of
excitement at her daring, felt with her hand, under the clothes, in
the hollow of Mrs. Monnasett's breasts.

She had scarcely touched that chill flesh when there was a voice at
the doorway, a voice of horror and disgust.

She nearly lost her balance and, half tumbling, started away from
the bed to see Mrs. Herries, holding high a lighted candle, in the
doorway.  The child assumed at once the attitude that she always
had when she was set for trouble.  She flung her head back, held
her hands behind her and waited.

'Judith!  Come out of here.'

She followed Mrs. Herries from the room.  In the passage she stood
by the door like some small wild animal ringed about with enemies.

'What were you doing there?'


'Nothing!  That is a lie!'

'I wasn't doing anything.'

'You wicked child!  You had been forbidden to enter the room.'

'Yes, ma'am.'

'You confess your disobedience?'

'Yes, ma'am.'

'And at the bed you were touching--'

Sarah Herries' voice broke in her disgust and revulsion.

'I wished to look at Mrs. Monnasett--and bid her farewell.'

Sarah Herries sighed.  This strange child!  But there was feeling
there, tenderness.  The child had heart.  And all would have been
well had not that odd impulse to absolute honesty that would,
throughout Judith's life, force from her such inconvenient avowals
burst from her now:

'I wished to see whether Mrs. Monnasett had yet with her the gold
box with the charms.'

'You wished to see--what?'

'Whether she had yet the little gold box with the charms.'

'You would see . . .'  Mrs. Herries broke off.  Her nature was
kindly, wise, tolerant, but she did not understand this child any
better than in the earlier days she had understood the mother.  And
just as then elements would arise that sickened some sound English
normality in her, so now with Judith there would be often moments
when she hated this child, in reality hated her so that she wished
her out of her house and her family, a thousand miles away, never
to return.

She felt this revulsion now, a sort of sickness.  To search the
corpse for a gold box--a child of eleven.  She was afraid of what
she might do, so she said:  'Go to your room and wait there until I
come to you.'

Judith, without a word, turned and went.

Her room was a small one under the roof.  From her window she could
see the road, the hills, the woods that stretched towards
Bassenthwaite.  Here she had her treasures--a candle-stand that
Francis had given her, a china jar, old and cracked, but with
lovely orange flowers on it, that she had begged from Mrs.
Monnasett, two 'babies'--rag dolls from her own babyhood--a fox's
brush that Tom Gauntry had sent her, a piece of China silk, a faded
and stained battle-piece in a black frame that she had found in a
cellar, a treatise on cock-fighting, and a Bible that Reuben
Sunwood had presented to her last Christmas-time.  Here she would
sit on a small oak-panelled arm-chair and watch from the window the
outside world that she so desperately loved.

Now she banged the door behind her, kicked off her red shoes and
stood scowling.  She hated Fell House and everyone in it save
Francis.  She knew that she had been wrong to go and look at Mrs.
Monnasett, and more wrong still to touch her.  Her immaculate
honesty forbade her to blame Mrs. Herries for any injustice.  She
had been right to be angry, the punishment that would follow would
be just.  She was so much wickeder than all the others, as she very
well knew.  Here was no portrait of a poor, ill-treated little
girl.  They tried to love her; it was her own fault that they could
not.  But with every breath that she drew she was longing for Tom
Gauntry--the odd, rambling, ill-shaped house with the smell of dogs
and horses and drink and dung and cooking food and musty curtains,
with the noise and laughter and songs, with the freedom and airy
indulgence as though all the doors and windows were for ever open--
that was her life, that the place into which she had been taken on
the very first day of her existence, and Uncle Tom with his twisted
brown face and twisted brown body, his funny bow-legs and his
hoarse whisper and his cry to the hounds and his oaths and angers--
HE understood her as no one else in the world did. . . .  And then,
cutting across that picture, as so often it did, was another one,
quite opposite, that made her understand the Herries decency of
Uldale, made her, in certain moods, finely handy about the place,
in the store cupboards, the dairies, so that she could sew and bake
and clean with the best of them, and understood too when Will (for
whom she did not really care) would tell her, with all the gravity
of a grown man, of how he would advance the Herries family and have
money in all the banks and buy land everywhere--all this she could
understand and believe in.

Yes, but at this precise moment she was a little girl of eleven in
one of her hellish tempers, one of her incoherent rages, so that
she could swear in proper Cumberland just like any of the girls or
men about the place, so that she was mad to be out of the house and
over the fells, sniffing the peat, hearing the water of the
mountain-streams run and the tug of the sheep at the grass and the
sharp bark of the sheepdogs. . . .

She turned, her eyes furious and her little feet stamping, at the
sound of the open door.  Francis Herries had come in.

At the sight of him she forgot for a moment all her trouble.  He
was still in his riding-clothes.  He must have come straight to her
after his arrival.  His face was so beautifully peaked and serious
under his brown wig, his legs in their riding-boots so handsomely
shaped and his eyes so far away, so mysterious. . . .

She drew her breath sharply as she always did when she saw anything
that seemed to her beautiful.  How she loved him!  And he, from his
great height, looked down gravely to the odd little figure with the
defiant mouth and the red hair and rebellion in every inch of her.

He slapped his whip against his thigh.

'Father is coming shortly to beat you.  I thought I'd best prepare
you.'  Then he smiled, a lovely winning smile which, in anyone more
self-conscious, must have been artificial.  But Francis Herries, as
he never thought of himself, never thought of his smile either.

'I know.'  Her eyes devoured him.  'I don't care as long as you've

'What have you done, you little devil?  Why can't you be good?'

'I can't be good,' she answered defiantly, 'because my father
married a gipsy.  And I'm happy he did,' she added.

This was an old familiar statement of hers.  She was always
dragging in the gipsy.  It seemed to Francis to be in bad taste, so
he said again:

'What have you done this time?'

'I went in to see Mrs. Monnasett.'

The thought and image of death, so familiar as to be less than
nothing at all to the men and women of his time, always affected
Francis Herries with a queer tremor of mystery and horror.  It
seemed to him revolting that this child should have been in Mrs.
Monnasett's room.

'Why must you do that?' he asked.

'To see if she had her little gold box.'

'What box?'

'A box of spells that she had.'

He said nothing and turned to the door.

With a little tremor in her voice she said:  'Please punish me.'

He turned back.  'Punish you?'

She broke out passionately, an unusual passion for so young a

'I didn't know that it was wrong, but if you had told me not I
would never have gone.  Punish me and you will see.  I will do
anything you tell me, stand in icy water or let the rats in the
cellar gnaw me or sleep in the stable.'

He looked at her, met the intense absorbed devotion of her eyes,
and was greatly touched.  When he could come out of his dreams and
notice human beings he loved them, loved all humanity.  He was
humble also, and found it strange that anyone should care for him.
This small child, standing there, in her stockinged feet and
coloured hoop, adoring him, moved him.  They were friends from that
moment, although neither realised that it was just then that their
long alliance was formed.  He spoke lamely enough:

'Punish you?  No.  Why should _I_ punish you?'

They could say no more because at that moment David Herries came
in.  He carried a riding-whip, was in his riding-clothes, looked
exceedingly sheepish.  He had been always of great size and immense
strength.  Now, at sixty-six, he was beginning to be corpulent, had
a red face and something of a belly, but looked very much the same
kindly, obstinate, unimaginative boy who had, nearly thirty years
before, carried his Sarah away from the dark house in Wasdale.

He looked sheepish because he hated this business.  Francis went
out.  Judith bent over the chair and he whipped her.  Neither said
a word until it was over.  She replaced her little clothes, then
stood, her lip trembling, because she was very near to tears but
would not cry, near the window.

Her stockings were crooked, which seemed to David very pathetic,
and without knowing it she had her hand on her back where it was

He filled the room with his great bulk, and his red face was
creased with kindliness.  He scratched his bare head, pushing his
wig a little awry.  He talked because he saw that she was near to

'Now, Judith, why must you do such a thing?  'Tisn't decent to be
in the death-chamber, and it was against all orders, as you very
well knew.  Now, then, it is over, isn't it?  Never to be spoken of
again. . . .'

He went and picked her up and kissed her.  Had he known it (and it
had been always one of David's weaknesses that he was not clever at
perceiving things), this was, of everything that he could do, the
thing that she detested most.

To be picked up, like a tiny baby, to be dangled in the air, to be
held close to this huge man and feel his bristly cheek and smell
the odour of liquor and horses, to have her neck pricked by the
sharp buttons of his coat, and, worst of all, to have his great
heart hammering in her ear, this was the final ignominy!

She stayed passive, only when he would kiss her mouth she turned
her head aside.  He put her down with a grunting sigh.  She was a
problem, this child, just as her mother Mirabell had been before
her.  He did not understand her at all.

He looked at her, smiled an awkward, clumsy smile, muttered, 'We
shall say no more about the thing,' and stumped away.

She stood there, considering.  She did not want to see any of them
ever again, save Francis.  Somewhere a clock sounded six.  A cart
rattled down the Fell road.  She went to the window and looked out.
It was almost dark; the hills were shadows against shadow.

Then she smiled.

She knew what she would do.


She was so made that once a plan came to her nothing in the world
was ever going to stop her, and every pulse of her body beat to
that one purpose.

She flung back the narrow diamond-paned window, found a cloak and a
shawl, left the red shoes for thick country ones.  No time was
wasted, and as she worked for her purpose her small mouth was set,
her chin was out.  Nothing was to stop her in such a mood.  She
didn't think of consequences (she was never to think of them as she
should do), recked little that this second disobedience in one
evening meant trouble for her more serious, perhaps, than any that
she had yet encountered.

She had been out of that window before.  There was still light
enough for her to see the old crooked water-pipe that jerked an arm
round the farther end of her casement, then there was the water-
butt, then the stone passage leading to the stable.  But she had a
long descent on that pipe.  She clung to it with hands and feet,
her chin and nose rasped by its casing.  Her small legs trembled,
the shawl blew against her face, she felt (or imagined that she
felt) spiders' thread in her hair, then her feet found the water-
butt, she held her body together and jumped.

She fell on her hands and knees, and the black cat, Solomon, ran
from under her very feet, scrambling up the monkey-tree.  Her knees
were bleeding, her hoop under her cloak was torn.  But she stood,
holding her breath like a proper conspirator, to hear whether the
noise had made any stir.  There was no sound but the owl hooting.
It seemed that a breath of light had blown back again into the sky.
Over the garden wall, the Caldbeck fells were outlined as though a
row of candles were lit behind them.

It was the moon; later that moon would strengthen, and the
freshening wind would blow the stars up.  All the garden scents
were crowding the night air.  She was very cheerful indeed, and,
pulling the cambric tight about her face again, stepped across the
irregular paving of the yard, called very softly, 'Barnabas!
Barnabas!'  At once the little black horse with the white star on
his forehead put his head over the paling.  In another moment she
had unbarred the door and was leading him out, stroking his nose.

Barnabas understood perfectly what she wanted.  She mounted the
black outside the gate and, her legs spread very wide, her hair
flying, was away up the road.  A mile later, the first delirium of
freedom passed, she began to consider ghosts, witches and warlocks.
She was not afraid, but there was the man with the face like a rat,
the woman with two heads, the lost soul of Judas that whimpered
like an infant, the old woman with a rat on her shoulder, the
lovely lady on the skeleton horse, the old woman with three beards,
the soldier who had lost his head in the wars and carried it in his
handless arms, the coach with the eight devils and the fiery
horses, the lady of Caldbeck who walked searching for the child
that she had murdered.

And worse, perhaps, in actual fact, than any of these, the highway
robber who had been hung in chains on the path between Thistlebottom
and Whelpo, although there were now only his bones remaining.

She was not afraid of any of them, but she repeated aloud to
herself the Lord's Prayer and so much of the Creed as she could
remember, and then the names of the places near her home--Ireby,
Snittlegarth, Binsey, Aughertree, Nevin Tarn, Orthwaite, Over
Water, Braefell, Branthwaite.  It comforted her that Barnabas
trotted comfortably along as though he knew precisely his
destination, but it comforted her yet more when she met a cheerful
gang of pack-horses, the bell-horse first with his pleasant noise.
They were carrying peat from the moors in halts, old-fashioned
wicker-baskets that were very soon now to give way to carts.

Judith called out to the men as she passed them, waving her hand,
and they talked that night about the witch that had greeted them
(on a black horse) and had waved in the air hands shining with

Stone Ends, Tom Gauntry's place, was a mile beyond Caldbeck.  She
made no further encounter.  The clock of Caldbeck Church struck
seven as she trotted through the deserted little street.

On the dark road beyond Caldbeck she met two drunken soldiers who
stood in the road and waved at her.  They had a lantern; one had a
wooden leg.  She leaned forward on to Barnabas' mane and cursed
them in good Cumbrian.  She called them 'Hulkers' and 'Lubbers' and
'Dummle-heads.'  She told them that they gave her 'a nasty dwallow
taste in her mouth' and that they'd better 'jump up and knep a
daisy.'  She must have astonished them, perched on the horse, her
red hair flying about in the uncertain circumference of the lantern
that waved in their drunken hands.  At any rate, they did nothing,
and stood aside to let Barnabas by.

So she arrived at Stone Ends.  This was a rough-cast building of no
height, with an outside gallery and stair.  There were mullioned
windows, great trees overhanging the mossy slates and round thick
chimneys.  There was a garden with a clipped hedge, the fells
everywhere beyond, a rough plot of flowers, some outbuildings, a
sundial, a little stream.

Lights burnt in the windows, but Judith did not need a light.  This
little place had been familiar to her since her babyhood, her only
true home.  She tied Barnabas to the gate and went cautiously to
the porch.  She was not certain how she would be received.  Old
Gauntry was not always the perfect host, especially when taken
unawares.  Riding Barnabas so soon after the beating had not
improved the soreness of her seat.  She did not want another
whipping, nor to be sent directly back to Uldale again.  So, with
her ear to the heavy door, she listened.  Little listening was
needed.  The chorus of revelry was clear enough.  They would have
been hunting, she decided, and were now in process of becoming
drunk as soon as possible.  THAT did not frighten her.  She had
heard often enough:  'Now this is a fine fox we've killed and it
munna be a dry one.'  The important thing was to ascertain the
STAGE of drunkenness at which they had arrived.  She knew that
between the first and second hour they would all be in a state of
exceeding friendliness.

She was, however, given no time to consider.  The door opened and
Wull shoved his hairy head out.  Wull (or William Flint as was his
proper name) stood to Tom Gauntry as the Fool stands to his King.
Judith would never forget the agitation with which she had first
beheld him.  In her babyhood she had been told that he was the
Hobthross, the Brownie who lurks in old houses--works all night for
the family to whom he has attached himself, stretches himself
before the fire, churns the milk for the girls, and can be heard
singing at his tasks.  A kindly spirit, but wild to look at, with
his shock of hair, his broad ugly face, his misshapen limbs.  Just
so was 'Wull,' and when she was an infant he would love to pull
faces at her until she howled with rage.  She was never frightened
of him, but only angry.  Later he became her friend, then her warm
ally.  He poked his ugly head out at her now.

'Wull!  Wull!' she whispered.

Sometimes he was a complete fool, sometimes most intelligent.  He
would tell her about himself with a broad grin:  'Ah'm nobbut a bit
goffish.'  It was probable that he was not 'goffish' at all, but
knew exactly what he was doing.  When he saw who it was he let her
in.  The house-place was filled with dogs and smelt like a midden.
Judith did not mind the smell in the least.  The dogs were
everywhere; every kind of dog.  They ran at her when they saw her,
barking and tumbling all over her.  Some of the hounds were bigger
than she.  They all knew her.  One, a spaniel bitch, Clara, adored
her, had followed her once almost all the way back to Uldale.

When Clara saw her she was in an ecstasy of happiness, springing up
and down, yapping on a shrill high note, her beautiful large eyes
beaming with joy.  Judith asked Wull how many gentlemen there were
in there.  He didn't know; about twenty maybe.  They had had a
grand day's hunting and had killed over by High Hesket.  He cuffed
the dogs and quieted them, but the noise had been heard.  The room
door opened and Tom Gauntry came out.  He stood with his funny
crooked legs straddling.  He was very fairly drunken.  When he saw
Judith he gave a loud 'Yoicks!  Yoicks!  Tally-ho!  Tally-ho!' and
they came crowding to the door.  Judith recognised a number she
knew--young Osmaston, Squire Watson, old Birkmyre, Statesman Peel--
also two ladies.

Gauntry came over to her and picked her up and carried her shoulder-
high into the room where they were dining.  Oddly enough, what she
hated in David Herries she liked in Uncle Tom.

'And why the hell have you come?' he asked her.

'Because I wanted,' she answered.

From her height she looked over the scene, which was for her no new
one.  The room was not large.  They were crowded about the round
table upon whose shining surface the candles guttered grease.  Food
was piled everywhere--mutton, beef, puddings; wine was spilt on the
table, and almost the first thing that Judith noticed was the naked
head of old Dunstable, robbed of its wig, lying forward in a puddle
of wine.  He had succumbed already.

Most of them had not.  Sitting now, sharp-eyed, on a chair beside
Uncle Gauntry, she saw very quickly that there were two boys there,
boys of about her own age.  It was not unusual that boys should be
there, and one of them she knew, little Johnny Peel, two years
younger than herself.  It would later be said of him that he was
'lang in the leg an' lish as a lizard,' and someone in the
Gentleman's Magazine was to record that 'he seems to have come into
this world only to send foxes out of it.'  He was of Caldbeck
village, but there was no hunt already that he wasn't attending
within any radius from Penrith to Cockermouth, Cockermouth to
Carlisle.  It was said of him already that he could do thirty miles
in the day and not be tired of it; later on it was to be fifty.
But Judith knew that boy before; he didn't interest her.  The other
was another matter.  She had not hitherto allowed her young life to
be much encumbered with boys.  On the whole she despised them; of
late especially her real worship of Francis Herries had veiled her

But this boy struck through to her deep consciousness.  How often
afterwards she was to look back to this moment when, as she sat
perched up on the chair beside Tom Gauntry, her little sharp eyes
flashed across to the table to the equally sharp eyes of that
small, black-haired, bullet-headed urchin, who was grabbing any
food that he could see.  Very characteristic that Judith's first
vision of him should be of greedy rapacity!  But (also how
characteristic of him!) it was not merely greed.  While he snatched
at meat and bread and the thick pastry of the beef-pie his little
black eyes were flashing about him, humorous, contemptuous, but as
alive as fire-balls!

'Who's that?' Judith asked of Gauntry.  He was, as she had hoped,
at the cheerful side of his drinking, singing a catch, shoving food
into his mouth, exchanging bawdy stories with all and sundry.

'That!' he laughed, following her eyes.  'That's the Frenchy!
There's his mama!' pointing a chicken-bone at a lady farther along
the table.  There were only two women here, one of them the wife of
young Squire Osmaston, a flaxen-haired, broad-bosomed, opulent lady
at the moment chucking Sam Newton under the chin.  This other was
different.  She sat upright like a maypole and was black as a
raven.  Marvellous black eyes, she had, a lovely shapely bosom, and
silver ornaments in her dark hair, which was her own and
unpowdered.  You could see, Judith decided, that she was the little
boy's mother.  They would be French then.  Judith had heard of
Paris, where silks and brandy came from.  She had seen a print of
the French Queen dancing in a great hall lit with flambeaux.  This
lady looked as though she could be a queen were she given the

The noise and confusion now were very great.  Old Dunstable had
slipped beneath the table.

Wilson of Ireby was standing on his chair proposing healths; fat
Dick Conyngham of Penrith and a thin young man with a crooked nose
were embracing.  Voices rose and fell, then suddenly the chorus,
everyone joining together:

     Then chink and clink your glasses round
     And drink to the Devil below the ground.
     The more you drink the better you be
     And kiss the lasses upon your knee.
          Chink, clink!
          Chink, clink!
     The Devil himself can't drink like me.

Then young Drayton of Keswick, whose sweet tenor was famous for
miles around, stood up and sang the song of 'Beauty Bathing':

     Beauty sat bathing by a spring
       Where fairest shades did hide her;
     The winds blew calm, the birds did sing,
       The cool streams ran beside her.
     My wanton thoughts enticed mine eye
       To see what was forbidden:
     But better memory said, fie!
       So vain desire was chidden:
            Hey nonny nonny O!
            Hey nonny nonny!
     Into a slumber then I fell,
       When fond imagination
     Seemd to see, but could not tell
       Her feature or her fashion.
     But ev'n as babes in dreams do smile,
       And sometimes fall a-weeping,
     So I awaked as wise this while
       As when I fell a-sleeping:
            Hey nonny nonny O!
            Hey nonny nonny!

The beauty of the words, of the voice, seemed for a moment to sober

            Hey nonny nonny O!
            Hey nonny nonny!

they sang, and down the fat cheeks of Dick Conyngham drunken tears
were coursing.

No one appeared to think it strange that the child should be there.
Most of them knew her; she seemed to belong to the place, and for
many of them that happy time was now approaching when nothing
anywhere seemed strange, when the candles on their silver stalks
swam like gold roses in a shimmering haze, and the moon, now
delicately rising beyond the uncurtained windows, was quadrupled in
its pure serenity; now, through the open door, the dogs were coming
in to pick up what trifles they might from the scattered floor, and
a thousand clocks were ticking their friendly chatter on a thousand
walls.  No one thought of the child, not even Gauntry himself; only
Clara, the spaniel bitch, coming in with the rest, had found her
and was sitting behind her chair.

Judith ate very little and drank nothing.  It was no unusual thing
at that time for a child to be drunk.  The children of the poor lay
in the gutter drowned with gin.  In the back parts of Keswick town
Judith herself had seen them.  But something in her, connected
possibly with her immaculate personal cleanliness, had made her, so
long as she could remember, detest liquor.  When she was only a
baby some friend of Gauntry's had tried to make her drink Madeira,
and she had screamed, beaten his face with her hands, torn his nose
with her nails.  She didn't like the smell of it very much, but in
a scene like this the stench of wine and heat and unwashed human
bodies, dogs and horses, candle-grease and cooked meats, was so
familiar to her that she never thought of it.

What she did think of, though, was that when the drinking and
rioting had reached a certain pitch she would leave them, for they
were then no longer of any use to anybody.

It neither shocked nor distressed her that they should lie about
the floor with their heads in puddles of wine.  She preferred in
fact the rough-and-tumble riot here to the orderly drunkenness at
Fell House, and she had on several occasions watched while Wull and
Andy and Matthew had stripped Uncle Gauntry and laid him in his
naked bed.  What she did mind was that they were all so stupid when
they were 'gone.'  She was quickly developing that passion,
afterwards to be so strong in her and so irritating to her
acquaintances, of hating to waste a single moment!  Her restless
energy was, later, never to leave her for an instant alone.  They
were a waste of time, these stupid hours when they all lay about,
dribbling and drabbling, with the moon high, the wind fresh,
blowing the stars about the sky.  She might as well be in her bed,
which was where, indeed, she WOULD be had she remained at Uldale.

Her bright eyes searched the room.  She saw one thing, that the
French lady was absorbed by Mr. Drayton, who had sung 'Beauty
Bathing.'  He was a good-looking man, Mr. Drayton, slender and
straight, with yellow hair like a blazing candle, and he wore a
beautiful flowered waistcoat.  There were gold buckles on his
shoes.  The French lady liked him, that was plain.  They stood, the
handsome pair of them, gravely by the window, away from the litter,
noise and mess; quite suddenly Mr. Drayton took the French lady's
hand.  Now was the time, then, for Judith to speak to the little
French boy.

She stepped off her chair and, followed by the spaniel, came round
to where the French boy was sitting.  She touched his shoulder.  He
turned round and smiled at her.

'Come out,' she said.

He came at once, making a last grab at a handful of raisins before
he went.  They ran hand in hand, as though they had known one
another for ages, into the dark hall, where the fire was blazing,
and the dogs, as though they owned the house and everyone in it,
were moving about, snapping at one another, yawning, lying down to
sleep, climbing the stairs, gnawing bones, scratching for fleas.

The two children sat close together beside the fire.

'I know.  You're French,' Judith said.

He spoke without an accent, as though he were English.  He gave
her, rather reluctantly, some raisins.  The truth is, she took

'I was born in London,' he told her.

'Oh, I want to see London!'

'Is your hair in truth that fine colour?' he asked, pulling it.

She slapped his face, not lightly but with genuine feeling.  He got
up, his eyes blazing.  He stood there, his sturdy little body
trembling with anger.  It seemed that he would kill her.  But he
thought better of it.  His hand to his cheek he sat down again.

'Because you are a girl I won't hurt you,' he said.

'Hurt me!'  She was indignantly scornful.  'No one can hurt me!'
Then she went on:  'I was whipped this noon.'

They were friends again.  She, taking more of his raisins, asked
him how it was if he were French he had never been in France.

'My papa and my mama are French born,' he told her.

She asked him his name.

'Georges.'  And his other name.

'Georges Paris.'

'But Paris is a town.'

He told her there were people called Paris too.  He told her then
(he always from the very earliest time loved to talk about himself)
that his father was dead, that his mother liked England to live in,
that they lived for the most part in the village of Hampstead, near
London.  Hampstead was on a hill, and at night you could see all
London lit up from their window.  Judith wanted to tell him
something about herself.  Her name was Judith Herries, her mother
had been a gipsy, she lived with her half-brother at Fell House in
Uldale.  She could ride and swim, had a horse called Barnabas (it
wasn't in fact her horse at all, but it made it grander to say so),
could stand on her head, train a bird for fighting, and so on, and
so on.  Mrs. Monnasett was dead and would be buried to-morrow.  She
had run away and would be whipped on her return.

But he wasn't interested.  He could do nothing but look at her
hair.  He had never seen anything like it in his life before.

Then her mind ran away from him.  The place where they were was
lovely to her, with the leaping fire, the moonlight, the dogs.  She
thought of Statesmen and farmers and boys and horses--all friends
of hers.  She liked to hear the men singing in the distance.  All
her troubles were far away; to-morrow, the whipping, Fell House.
In an impulse of general happiness that had little to do with the
boy she put her arm round his neck, drew his head towards her and
kissed him.  He did not mind that at all and pulled her hair--but
gently.  And she did not, this time, smack his cheek.

Dreamily she went on:  'Maybe when I'm grown I shall marry you.
But I must have dogs and horses, and we must have our house near to
this.  But you must not be drunken.'  Then, pushing his head away
from her, she asked sharply:  'But what shall our children be--
French or English?'

'French,' he answered her quickly.

'No, they shall not.  English.'


'No, English.'

'Then I'll not marry you.'

She pinched him in the place where it hurt the most.  In another
moment they were fighting, rolling on the floor, all the dogs
yelping.  But they were interrupted by a greater agitation, for the
door suddenly swung open, there was a shout and clatter, and into
the hall came fat Dick Conyngham riding Judith's Barnabas.  Poor
Barnabas was in any case overweighted by the huge body that rode
him; he was frightened also.  He came kicking into the hall, the
dogs setting up an infernal din.

'The stairs!  The stairs!  I'll ride him to the attic!' and
Conyngham drove the little horse towards the staircase, waving his
fat arms like a madman.

They all came pouring in out of the other room, those of them who
could stand, to see Barnabas kicking with his hind legs and Judith
raging like a mad thing.

She rushed to little Gauntry, catching him by the arm:  ''Tis my
Barnabas. . . .  He has no right . . .  He'll break his knees!' and
Gauntry, who had been singing the tail-end of some chorus, was
suddenly, in the manner of drunken men, in a terrible rage and
rushed at Conyngham.  The fat man drove the horse at the stairs,
but in a moment they had him on the floor and were kneeling on his

Barnabas, wild now with the lights, the dogs, the fire, began to
prance madly hither and thither; and Judith, fearing nothing, had
caught him, was carried off her feet as she hung to his mane,
crying 'Barnabas!  Barnabas!  Dear Barnabas!  They shall not touch
you!'  The little horse knew her hand and voice.  He snorted,
pawing the wood floor with his hoofs; he looked wildly around, then
he suffered her to lead him away.

She took him this time to one of the outhouses.  She stood there in
the soft moonlight wondering whether after all she would not ride
home again.  Not far from her was the lower end of the garden that
held a little pond with a statue of an armless lady.  The little
pond was like a curved shell of ivory, and the lady was green in
the moonlight.

A moment later they all rushed past her, a shouting and singing
rabble.  Fat Conyngham was to be ducked in the pond for that he had
taken a lady's horse without her permission.  They were not like
men at all, but shadows that the moon had made.  They were
stripping him; a moment he escaped and ran, a ridiculous pink
figure, bald-headed, across the grass.  They chased him around the
sundial, caught him; there was a splash, and she could see a spray
of water dazzle the air.

She rubbed her nose in Barnabas' mane.  Should she go home?  She
was lonely, a little frightened.  They had never been so wild
before in this place.  The house did not seem to be her friend any
longer, only the quiet fells that stretched beyond it, with the
boggy peat, the sheep cropping, the eternal sound of running water.

It seemed of a sudden comforting to have Sarah Herries' arm around
her.  She was a child again.  She was not TRULY frightened.  She
had never been frightened.  She would not be frightened now.  But
in absolute truth it would be pleasant to be in her bed with the
cherry curtains, to hear the owl hooting and Deborah Herries
snoring not too far away.

Then, because she would never grant to either God or Man that she
could be afraid of anyone or anything, she threw up her head
defiantly at the moon, stroked Barnabas on the nose, whispered to
him that she would not be long away and went back to the house.

They were still dancing and singing round the pond.  The garden had
a fantastic air like a witches' sabbath.  The house was now
deserted and empty.  The dogs were for the most part away, the
moonlight stained the floor, the fire was low.  No sign of the
French boy, no sign of anyone.  She peeped through the door, and
there were two men, asleep, with their heads on the table.  The
candles guttered.

She herself felt a fearful weariness.  She was aching for sleep.
She staggered on her little feet.  Her shoes hurt her, her
beautiful dress was torn, the place where she had been whipped was
smarting.  She would find the room upstairs that was generally
hers.  The thought of sleep was so delicious as to be incredible.

She sat down half-way up the stairs, and with her head in her hand
dreamily considered herself.  She had learnt to do this early in
life, because, observing things and people, she had realised that
if you do not consider yourself no one else is going to.  But when
she began to think of herself it was always to her mother and
father that she was led.

Years ago she had persuaded Tom Gauntry to take her, pillion-
fashion, to see the house where she was born.  They had ridden into
the heart of the valley of Borrowdale, and there, on a little hill
above the village of Rosthwaite, was standing this strange tumble-
down house.  She could not credit her own sharp eyesight when she
saw it.  They had tied the horse to the gate and walked in the
grass-grown courtyard.  It was late April, and the smaller
daffodils were blowing under the wind.  A storm was coming up over
Glaramara, and flashes of sun glittered in cold sharp gleams and
were gone again.  Under the wind and the hurrying cloud the house
looked desolate enough.  Judith, used to the noise and vitality of
Stone Ends, the luxury and comfort of Uldale, could not believe
that this was where her father had lived for so many years.  Some
peasant lived there now.  Two very dirty children, sucking their
thumbs, lurked in the doorway.  Behind the house a waterfall
glistened against rock.  There was the sound of running water
everywhere.  It looked as though one 'fuff' of wind would blow the
place down.

That day 'Uncle Tom' told her to the smallest detail of how he had
found her, the snowstorm, her wailing cry, her father and mother
dead.  But he would never tell her enough about her father.  He had
not known him, he said.  Neither would David and Sarah tell her
much, although he had been David's father, and so David must know
everything.  David would tell her only the grand things, how
passionately through many years he had loved her mother, how tall
he was and strong, how noble he was, and went his own way whatever
people might say.  'Whatever people might say--'  Judith nodded her
head over that.  People had said a good deal, no doubt.  She only
wished that she could have been there, standing at her father's
side, to tell those people what she thought of them.  To tell those
people what she thought of them--Her head was nodding, and had not
the moon been shining straight into her eye she would have fallen
into deep slumber.  As it was she was suddenly awake.  She would
find the room and the bed. . . .

She climbed the stairs, looked out of the window on to the outside
gallery and the fell beyond, pushed back a door.  She stood there.
Her heart seemed to stop its beating.  The almost bare room, with
only the yellow-curtained bed, two chairs, a chest, was sunk in
moonshine.  In the middle of the moonlit pool the French lady was
standing quite naked.  Behind her, her clothes were piled on the
boards.  She stood, her legs together, her arms raised above her
head, her black hair loosened about her shoulders.  Her breasts
were full and firm.  She was smiling.

At her feet, clad only in his shirt, young Drayton was kneeling,
his hands about her naked waist, his eyes raised in an ecstasy to
her face.

They never spoke nor moved.  Judith saw that something glittered
sharply in the light--the diamond buckle of her shoe, lying on top
of her clothes.

Then the child heard him speak:

'Oh, how beautiful you are!  Oh, how beautiful you are!'

But the French lady only smiled.

Judith turned away.  Her shoes made clop-clop on the boards.  She
sat down on the top of the stairs.

What had she seen?

Something that she would never forget, something that hurt her.

She began to cry very softly, lest anyone should hear her.  She
cried and cried.  She wanted to go home.  She wanted someone to
care for her.

Huddled up, now only a baby lost and bewildered, crying and
sobbing, there with her head against the banister she fell fast,
fast asleep.


Deborah Herries, the daughter of Francis Herries, sister of David
Herries and half-sister of Judith, married, early in 1761, the
Reverend Gordon Sunwood, a clergyman who lived in the town of
Cockermouth.  Mr. Sunwood had no particular cure, but after his
marriage published two admirable works--one A Treatise on the
Magnificat, the other The Hope of Grace to Come, or Sinners at the
Feet of Jesus.  This second work had a very real sale throughout
the North of England.  He was in considerable request as a
preacher.  In 1765 his aunt, Miss Mercia Sunwood, died in the town
of Exeter, bequeathing him a very reasonable fortune.

They had two boys, twins, born in the year 1763, Reuben and

Deborah Herries had been always, unlike her sister Mary and brother
David, of a quite unambitious disposition.  For the first half of
her life she had lived quietly with her father at Herries in
Borrowdale, perfectly content to care for him and offer him as much
love and affection as he was willing to accept.

After his second marriage, however, which occurred when he was well
on in years, she considered that she was no longer needed by him
(which was perfectly true), left him and married her clergyman in
Cockermouth.  She had loved Mr. Sunwood from the first moment of
seeing him at a ball in Keswick, and he was indeed exactly suited
to her, being as kindly, well-disposed, unenterprising and equable
as she.  She differed from him greatly in her perceptions; she had
a good deal in her of her father's poetry, very much more than had
her brother David, who had, however, been always much closer to
their father.  She had been kept from her father by a sort of
terror of him, being never very comfortable with persons who were
scornful or sarcastic, or liable to sudden temper or indignation.

Mr. Gordon Sunwood had been a rest and refreshment to her after her
life with her father, for, as his rotund body, snow-white hair and
kindly rosy face portended, he could with the greatest difficulty
be angry with anyone or anything, and then only for a moment at a
time.  Methodists, Wesleyans, Quakers, Dissenters of any kind--
these were almost the only animals who could rouse him to any sort
of genuine indignation.

Marriage with Deborah excited him to a kind of mild ambition, and
it is quite certain that he would never have written, or, having
written, would never have published his two books had she not
stirred his faculties.

Having published them he exhibited a natural pride very evident in
most authors, who have, from time immemorial, found it difficult to
conceive that theirs are not the only shining fish in the literary

When Deborah's twins were born the cup of her joy was full.  And,
as is not the case with all optimistic parents, her joy continued,
for as the boys grew in physical stature so also they grew in
kindliness of nature and obedience to their parents.

They were, one is happy to record, by no means angels, but their
vices were mild ones, and their faults just sufficient to keep them
properly human.  Humphrey had by far the easier disposition of the
two.  Tall, slender and flaxen-haired, life was for him one long
adventure.  He was as restless as he was merry, so popular at the
Cockermouth school that it was entirely to his credit that he
should wish to be constantly with his parents.

Everyone spoke well of him, and it is not, perhaps, altogether to
be wondered at that his charm became his principal asset and an
easy substitute for hard work and diligence.  His parents succeeded
in affording him his residence at St. John's College, Cambridge,
and, if he did nothing there but secure the pleasant good wishes of
his fellow-men, that was more than many others succeeded in

After Cambridge the question was what should be done with him.  He
would hear of nothing but London, and to a lawyer's office there he
went.  On this bright afternoon in early November of the year 1785
his proud mother was excitedly occupied in reading his first letter
from the Metropolis.

Humphrey's twin brother Reuben had quite another history.  They had
only small resemblance to one another whether in character or in
physical appearance.  And yet the bond between them was almost
fantastic.  From their first conscious moments they had been all in
all the one to the other; theirs, indeed, was a love that nothing
in life would be able to influence.  Humphrey, volatile, restless,
and woman-lover as he was, yet knew no emotion so unyielding and
passionate as this for his brother.  For Reuben, Humphrey was
always and ever in a world apart.  Reuben was unlike Humphrey in
that he was stout, clumsy and plain.  He was not uncleanly in his
person, but his clothes never fitted him, nor could he be brought
to consider the practical details of daily life.  His eyes were
good and faithful, his mouth, although too large, kindly and
tolerant, but his nose was ludicrously ill-shaped, his hair wild
and of a dingy colour, his limbs uncouth and ill-disciplined.  From
his very early years he had been of an intensely religious mind.
It had been always understood that he would be a clergyman.  At the
age of sixteen he joined the religious society of St. Bees, but was
there for a year only, finding that he could not come to the same
mind with the authorities.

He returned to his parents' house in Cockermouth, and to their
considerable grief had in the last five years shown little progress
in anything; his favourite occupation was to walk the hills for
days on end by himself, and he could be seen striding along the
roads, talking aloud and snapping his fingers in the air.

He was devoted to his parents, amiable and docile.  There had,
however, been strange rumours of late concerning him, not of any
immorality or cock-fighting or gambling, but of something that was,
in his father's eyes, very much worse: a suspicion that he was
concerting with the Methodists.  A well-known Wesleyan itinerant,
Mr. Jeremy Walker, had been seen in his company.  There was a
rumour that he had taken part in some sort of outdoor meeting.  His
father had not yet dared to ask him whether there was any sort of
truth in this.  He knew well his son's honesty, but Mr. Sunwood was
grievously disturbed in his mind.

Their home on the outskirts of Cockermouth was a pretty place,
looking out to the fields and woods, having a garden filled with
sweet-williams and pinks and hollyhocks in their due season, and an
arbour and a trellis for roses.  In the parlour there was a rosy
chintz and some fine pieces of mahogany, in Mr. and Mrs. Sunwood's
bedroom a grand four-poster and a dressing-chest with a lattice of
Chinese decoration.  At the corner of the stair there was a round-
faced clock of Irish Chippendale.  There were spindle-backed
chairs, a Bury settee and a fine Turkey carpet in the dining-room.
These things were the very pride of Mr. and Mrs. Sunwood's hearts.
There was a maid-servant called Rebecca, a cat, Timothy, and a boy,
who worked (when he felt inclined) in the garden, named Jacob.
Deborah herself cared for the preserving, pickling and daily
cooking.  She and Rebecca kept the little house as clean and
shining as a new saucepan.  They were, both of them, so proud of it
that they dreamt of it at night.

Deborah had but seldom any time for rest and reflection; she did
not, indeed, desire it.  On this particular afternoon, however, she
was expecting her sister-in-law, Sarah Herries, and some members of
her family to dinner at four o'clock; they would remain for the
night and return to Fell House on the following day.  Everything
was ready for them, the Guest Room prepared, the dinner preparing.
All day she had had with her Humphrey's letter.  Only now was she
free to settle herself and read some of it.  Her excitement was as
intense as though Humphrey himself had made a sudden unexpected

Mr. Sunwood came in from tending a pig, who led (unwitting his
destiny) a greedy and contented life in a sty at the back of the
house; close together on the settee, his hand resting often on her
plump shoulder, they read the letter.  Humphrey began with loving
messages to everyone.  Then he had many things to tell of London:
the eating-house where he had paid a shilling for his dinner of
meat and pudding, the Thames with its fine bridges and noble
arches, the hackney coaches, the dangers of the streets where the
coaches and carts crowded so closely that there was scarcely room
to move, and the noise so fierce that you must step into the quiet
of a shop if you wanted to converse with a friend, a ship on land
near the Tower that was a trap for pressing simple people into
being sailors, the signs outside the shops with 'Children educated
here,' 'Shoes mended here,' 'Foreign spirituous liquors here,' the
general drunkenness, so that the common people were always far gone
in gin and brandy.  He had visited Vauxhall with the son of his
master, Mr. Hodges, and had much to say about the paintings and
statues, the rotunda and the orchestra therein.

The most exciting news to his parents, however, was that he had
taken dinner with his mother's cousin, Sir Pomfret Herries, who had
a fine house in Kensington: Pomfret was the son of Deborah's first
cousin Raiseley, who had once owned a fine house in Keswick but was
now with God.  Deborah's memory flew back to her cousin Raiseley, a
sickly and arrogant youth who had been for ever at war with her
brother David.  It had seemed that there would be a family feud
there, but when Raiseley had in later years moved to London, and
the Keswick house was sold, communication had altogether dropped.

It seemed, however, that this child Pomfret, whom Deborah
remembered as a little stout boy beating David's big black horse
with a toy whip, now a man of thirty-four or so, had done well for
himself in the City, married a clergyman's daughter, and begotten
of her body two healthy children.

Well, feud or no feud, Pomfret Herries had been kind to her boy,
and for that she would forgive him all old scores.  Young Humphrey
described the splendour of the Kensington house, the garden with
its fountain and statues, the many servants, the rich food and
wine.  Cousin Pomfret was large and stout ('like his poor
grandfather before him,' sighed Deborah, with a sudden desire to go
somewhere and be kind to that poor old man with his red face and
pimples, suffering so sadly from gout, sitting alone and deserted
in the Keswick house by the Lake).  And now there was this new
Pomfret with his children and handsome wife sitting in his grand
Kensington house, forgetting no doubt that he had ever had a
grandfather.  Time flies, thought Deborah, and this is a modern
world that we are in.  Those old days are gone for ever!  There was
indeed a certain moment's melancholy in this excited acceptance by
her son of this new life.  She had lost him!--he who only a moment
ago had been rolling naked on this Turkey carpet while she turned
the tunes in the music-box--and, her eyes a little tearful, she
placed her chubby hand on her husband's chubby arm that she might
feel securely that he, at any rate, was still with her.

Mr. Sunwood loved his son, but so confusing is this modern life
that there were four things in his head all obscuring and dimming
the things that Humphrey had to tell him.  That was the worst of
these days: you never had a moment's peace.  There was his friend
Mr. Forster, who wanted a midshipman's place for his boy, and
hadn't Mr. Sunwood some interest; there was his own wickedness in
sitting up almost all night at cards two days back at Mr. and Mrs.
Donne's, and although he had lost but a shilling in all it was a
habit that must not grow on him; and there was the funeral of Mrs.
Hardacre to-morrow and he must see that his black silk hatband had
its proper white love-ribband; there was their own dinner, too,
this very day.  Sarah and David Herries were accustomed to good
fare.  Deborah had told him that there would be a couple of rabbits
smothered in onions, a couple of ducks roasted and an apricot
pudding.  He himself had seen to the wine, punch and beer.  And
what was that that Deborah was reading to him?  'A girl staying in
the house, Nancy Bone, has a lovely figure, and we laughed and
joked much together.  I sat beside her when we played Forfeits, and
I have bought her to-day a purse made of morocco leather.  For
dinner we had a turkey roasted, a boiled chicken, blancmange,
tarts, a damson cheese. . . .'

Deborah, her eyes shining, said:  'If it should be a match between
our Humphrey and this Nancy . . .' upon which, throwing to the wind
all the other concerns that had been plaguing him, and realising
only her, the best wife God had ever given to man, he put his arm
around her broad shoulders, kissed her on the lips and pinched her
ear for an audacious matchmaker.

He was about to ask 'And where is Reuben?' when they heard the
clatter of the horses on the cobbles.  A moment later and there in
the doorway were Sarah, David and their youngest boy.

Everyone was very happy; they were sitting in the parlour, and
little Rebecca, looking her best in her fresh cap and ribbons, was
offering wine and cake, and Jacob was caring for the horses.

Mr. Sunwood, although he would acknowledge it to no man, was always
a little shy of his brother-in-law, David Herries.  He was always
hoping that this hesitation would shortly be conquered and had even
prayed to God about it, but on every fresh occasion the shyness was
there.  For one thing David Herries was now a great man in the
county, his influence everywhere felt, and men said that one of
these days he would be knighted.  Mr. Sunwood could never feel
perfectly assured that David had not a little despised his sister
for marrying a simple clergyman.  Then David was a great man
physically too, enormous he looked now as he spread about the
settee with his snow-white wig, which he still occasionally wore,
his round red face, his full-skirted blue coat and silver
waistcoat, his immense thighs and legs in their riding-boots, his
silver spurs.

But no one could have been kinder than David was to his brother-in-
law.  There was no condescension in his heart to anyone, he had no
pride anywhere in his heart save that he was a Herries and had done
something to raise his branch of the Herries family in the world.
It was strange indeed to see how, the moment that David and Deborah
his sister were together again, the Herries family feeling was
suddenly everywhere.

The house, the furniture, the cake, the wine, Rebecca and the cat,
little Mr. Sunwood himself, all became adjuncts of the Herries
Family, whether they would or no.  That was a way that the Herries
people had.

Nevertheless David and his brother-in-law discussed the affairs of
the nation in quite a broad general spirit.  David had a great deal
to say about the recent rejection of Pitt's Reform Bill.  He was
glad indeed that it had been rejected.  If ever there was a true
Tory in the world it was David Herries, and Mr. Sunwood agreed with
him, being as Tory in Church as David was in State.  David's voice
had a way of rising to a regular boom when his feelings were
roused, and they were roused now.  He could not himself see that
there was anything wrong with Parliamentary Representation.  He
would have things left as they were.  For all that he could see,
this was nothing but a plot on the part of the Yorkshire
freeholders to put a check on the authority of their good and wise
King.  He shook his great head over these new times.  Why couldn't
we leave things as they were?  This discontent of the lower orders
boded no good.  What was this chatter about their Rights?  When he
had been a boy they had had no Rights and were contented enough.
He recalled the admirable behaviour of a servant his father had
had, Benjamin he had been called.  The more you whipped him the
better he was pleased, and he had died in his father's arms.  David
never perceived the incongruity of his remarks in that he himself
could never beat anyone and was notorious for over-indulging his
servants.  Mr. Sunwood, however, agreed cordially and sighed over
these new times, and was afraid that there were many fresh changes

Sarah and Deborah meanwhile were talking together as eagerly as any
two women will who are very old friends and have not seen one
another for a while.  Sarah, although she did not at present
declare it, was paying this visit because, above everything, she
wished to discuss with Deborah the urgent matter of Judith.
Deborah, on her side, was longing for the moment when she might
begin about Humphrey's letter and his visit to the Pomfret Herries.

Sarah had the greatest opinion of Deborah's sound common sense.
Judith's escape to Tom Gauntry's on the evening of her whipping had
had most momentous consequences.  David had ridden over to Stone
Ends and brought her home.  From then until now her nature was
changed.  She was obedient, docile, with flashes of fiery temper,
strange impetuous affections; Sarah, whose nature was equable and
always under control, could not understand her at all: she felt,
too, that she was alone in this, for David had not the art of
understanding temperaments.  Francis could do what he liked with
the child, but would not, so there you were. . . .

Meanwhile one member of the household was in his attic room
drumming with his fingers on the window.  This was Reuben.  He
could not decide to go down.  He had seen them arrive.  The one of
them that interested and touched him most was not there--Judith.
She came in his heart after his brother and his mother, and so
warm, so almost passionate, were his affections that she would have
been surprised indeed had she known of them.  As yet she never
thought of him; she had seen him but seldom, and he was no figure
to appeal to a child, with his lanky hair, his stout ill-shapen
body and his untidiness.

But if she had been there he would have come down.  He would have
endured his awkward distrust of himself before his grand uncle and
his discomfort before the sharp critical eyes of young Will his
cousin.  Had Judith been with them he could have sat and looked at
her lovely hair, and perhaps done her some little service.

But he knew what they thought of him.  He could hear his uncle ask
why he was not at some work, saving his parents their charges.  He
had seen his uncle stand by the horse, give his riding-coat to
Jacob, revealing the splendid clothes.  Why was he never to be like
that?  Why was everything in him just so turbulent and disordered,
as though he heard from a great distance some Call to the obeying
of some Order, and yet could not distinguish what that Call might
be--and why, oh, why, was something driving him now towards a step
that must enrage his father and make his brother grieve?

It had been only a year ago that Mr. Walker had given him an ill-
written, exceedingly ill-printed Life of John Wesley, and this book
had been for him, since then, almost his Gospel.  Everything
related in it had seemed to grow into his own nature.  When he read
that Wesley wore his hair flowing loose upon his shoulders to give
the money that would be spent in caring for it to the poor, that
seemed to him a divine action.  When he read Wesley's words:  'I
would as soon expect to dig happiness out of the earth, as to find
it in riches, honour, pleasure (so called) or indeed in the
enjoyment of any creature.  I know there can be no happiness on
earth, but in the enjoyment of God, and in the foretaste of those
rivers of pleasure which flow at His right hand for evermore.  Thus
by the Grace of God in Christ I judge of happiness.  Therefore I am
in this respect a new creature': his soul thrilled within him; it
was almost as though he saw God Himself standing before him and the
light of His Countenance shining upon him.

When he read of how Whitfield on the afternoon of Saturday,
February 17, 1739, stood upon a mound, in a place called Rose
Green, his 'first field pulpit,' and preached to the Kingswood
colliers, he felt that he would have given all that he had might he
but have stood at his side on that great occasion.

He read how Wesley preached at Gwenap, in Cornwall:  'I stood on
the wall, in the calm still evening, with the setting sun behind
me; and almost an innumerable multitude before, behind and on
either hand.  Many likewise sat on the little hills, at some
distance from the bulk of the congregation.  But they could all
hear distinctly while I read "The disciple is not above his
Master," and the rest of those comfortable words which are day by
day fulfilled in our ears.'

Oh, those comfortable words!  Why had he not too been there on that
beautiful evening, following that great man's counsel?

Above and beyond all there was the necessity for the New Birth.
'One will ask with all assurance, "What!  Shall I not do as well as
my neighbour?"  Yes; as well as your unholy neighbour, as well as
your neighbours that die in their sins; for you will all drop into
the pit together, in the nethermost hell.  You will all lie
together in the lake of fire, "the lake of fire burning with
brimstone."  Then at length you will see (but God grant you may see
it before!) the necessity of holiness in order to glory, and,
consequently, of the new birth; since none can be holy, except he
be born again.'

None can be holy except he be born again!  So he was not holy.  No,
indeed, he was not.  He was filled with a loathing and hatred of
himself, of his body, but far more of himself, his character and
true person.  He knew himself for a glutton, a coward, an idler,
filled with vanity, sensual thought, ingratitude.

But it was worst of all that he should not know which way he should
go.  He had seen during the last year something of Mr. Walker and
his friends; he had been to some of their meetings and was not
happy there.  There was something of his father in him, more than
he knew; something perhaps of the Herries blood of his mother.  The
violence and hysteria in the meetings repelled and silenced him.
And they, too, felt that he was not with them.  What he wanted he
could not tell, save that he must serve God, and must in himself
bring about some entire change.  Poor Reuben!  He was just now the
loneliest young man in the world.

He leaned from his window and listened to the sounds of the little
world about him.  Some horse was impatiently pawing the cobbles, a
pedlar sharply cried his wares, a flock of sheep came hurrying
under the window, pressing together with their wide, startled,
stupid eyes; the shepherd, an old man, with a white shaggy beard,
wearing a wide black hat, called shrilly and with an absent mind to
his sheep-dog.  Beyond these movements the wood lay in dark shadow,
motionless as though painted on the silver sky.  Every fibre in him
responded to this lovely world.  He must get out into it.  He would
not go down to his aunt and uncle.  He would see them later in the
evening.  Had little Judith been there--!  And at the thought of
her, although he had no sensual feeling for her (was she not,
ludicrous thought, his aunt?), he became quite suddenly disturbed
by consideration of women.  They flocked, like a covey of bright
shining birds, about him, settling on his head, his shoulders, his
hands, ruffling their feathers, crimson and silver and gold, with
their sharp beaks pecking at his cheeks, smiling at him out of
their hard bright eyes.  His body was burning, his heart roughly
beating.  The Devil himself was with him in the room, which had
become hot and airless.  The sun was sinking, and the wood, as
though stricken by the hand of God, was ebony.  The silver sky was
a camping-ground for tents of crimson; shadows of approaching
evening stole across the brightness of the field.  His room was
evil and filled with temptation.  Not realising that he was
hurrying to the turning-point of his life, he hastened softly down
the stairs, along the passage, into the path before the house.

The little town was embraced by the rosy light of approaching
evening.  Fresh breezes from the sea ruffled the hair and wigs of
the citizens; not far away the kindly hills caught the light.  The
streets were narrow, ill-paved and of a certain odour, but it was
the time when the labours of the day are drawing to a close, many
were at their dinner, children ran playing from door to door.

At the door of Jacob Hilton's Library young Mr. Clementson, flour-
dealer, was having a pleasant word with Mr. Fletcher of the 'King's
Arms,' and here was the Carrier coming in from Workington.

They all knew young Reuben Sunwood well enough and greeted him
kindly, but he had the sense (perhaps with some truth) that they
regarded him oddly and avoided too plain a recognition of him for
the Methodist company he was keeping.

So he turned off the main street up a dark and narrow way, thinking
of his own troubles, his evil temptations, his loneliness, his
perplexed opinions, and found himself, almost without knowing it,
in the coach-yard at the back of the 'Black Bull.'

He had been attracted here, it might be subconsciously, by the
shouts and laughter of a pushing, pressing crowd.  He was among
them before he knew.  He stood there watching.  In the middle of
the yard there was a cleared space and in the cleared space a post.
Chained to the post was an old, ragged and exceedingly weary bear.
Near to the bear, held in the arms of two stout young men, was a
small brown-faced man, his forehead streaked with blood.  It seemed
that he was a foreign pedlar of some kind from his long black hair,
his brown complexion, a torn jacket of crimson with a silver chain.
It was soon clear that he was a foreigner, for he jabbered
ceaselessly in a strange tongue, words pouring from him in a
tangled, agitated flow.  Once and again he would raise his little
body as though he would break away, and then his voice jumped into
a shrill scream of protest that roused bursts of laughter from the

Kneeling on the ground were two men who held in leash a bulldog and
a small terrier, and these two dogs were madly straining to be free
that they might get at the bear.

Everyone was hurling bets into the air, and close to Reuben a short
thick-set man sucking a straw was taking bets down in his book.
The excitement was intense; it was months, a tall farmer near
Reuben told him, since there had been a bear to be baited.

Above the hubbub and bustle, clouds of saffron sailed tranquilly
over the sky that was now white as moonlit water.  Two children
hung between the balusters of the inn balcony, laughing at the
little pedlar.

At first it seemed to Reuben that he was not concerned in the
matter.  The bustle and noise, the friendly stomach of the large
farmer against which he was pressed, the general air of goodwill
and happiness was a relief to him after his own silly and selfish
perplexities.  There was very much of the child in him, and he
liked above all to have happy people around him.  To see animals
baited was no fresh thing to him; he had been accustomed to such
sights since he was a baby.  The cruelty of his time was natural to
his time and so was no cruelty.  He pushed himself forward that he
might see the better.

Then he encountered the face of the bear.  An encounter it was, as
though the pale sky, the crowd, the inn buildings had been swept
into lumber and only he and the bear remained.  The bear raised
its old sad wrinkled face and looked at him.  Age was there,
bewilderment was there, but what was there, beyond all else, was
Reuben himself.  Reuben looked at Reuben.

The bear was fastened to the post by a rusty chain that went round
his middle and his foot.  His body was chafed in a number of
places, where life had been hard on him.  The long brown shaggy
hair of his body was tangled with mud and dirt, and above his left
eye there was a deep cut from which blood dripped.

It was this that Reuben first saw, how he raised his paw clumsily,
slowly, as though he were resolved to be cautious, and wiped the
blood that trickled down his nose.  From under his thick tangled
brows his eyes looked out, melancholy, slow and brooding.  It was
these eyes that seemed at first to be exactly Reuben's own.  He
knew how often his gaze had been fixed upon himself and the world
in which he moved with exactly that same perplexity and sadness.
The bear's loneliness was his own loneliness.

Then the bear began quietly to realise that he was in the middle of
his enemies.  Carefully, with that same caution, he moved his head
to look for his master, and when he saw him held with his coat torn
and his brown breast bare he began to be angry.  (Just, Reuben
thought, as he would himself slowly, in the middle of his enemies,
begin to be angry.)  But with his anger there rose also slowly his
sadness and his bewilderment.  He shuffled with his feet; his paw
rose and fell again.  He began to roll his head.  Then he tried to
break from his chain, and when he found that he could not, he
jerked his head towards his master.  Then again rubbed the drops of
blood from his nose.

Something very grand entered into him, the grandeur of all captured
and ill-treated things.  He lifted his head and stared from under
his jutting brows at the crowd, and was at once, with that single
movement, finer than all of them.  He was no longer Reuben.  Reuben
had been left behind and was now one of the crowd.

Then a large fat man without a hat, his hair tied with a brown
ribbon, in red faded breeches, strode forward and undid the chain.
Everyone shouted.  The bear, bewildered, hesitating, rubbed his
nose again, then, like a man in bedroom slippers, shuffled towards
his master.

At the same moment the two dogs were loosed.  Everyone began to
shout together.  It seemed to Reuben that it was towards himself
that the dogs were running.

The bulldog instantly attacked the bear, caught his leg and hung on
there.  The smaller dog stayed back, whining.

The world was pandemonium.  Men were laughing, yelling, moving, so
that the crowd rocked like a wave.  But the bear stood doing
nothing; he only raised his paw and stroked his nose.  He was a
very old bear, who had been travelling for an infinity of years; he
was very weary and did not understand why things were as they were.

The bulldog loosed his hold, sprang at the bear's throat, missed
and rolled over.  The bear sank on all fours, and, rolling his head
with a blind gesture, seemed to be asking of them all what they
were about.

It was then that Reuben, pushing violently his way, broke into the
centre and ran to the bear.  Then everything happened swiftly and,
for the crowd, comically.  A bear or a man, it was the same to the
crowd.  The bulldog bit Reuben's leg.  Something struck his face.
There were shouts and cries.  Lightning broke from heaven, and the
multitude of men, faces, heads of hair, hands, rose in a swirl like
a shifting canopy of black flies and carried him sky-high.  Then he
fell, fell into a pit that was black, that had the mouth of a fish,
opening, shutting, opening again.  But as he fell somewhere,
triumph, joy, freedom--things that he had never known--broke like
silent fireworks in his heart. . . .

Many generations after, he was sitting in a chair in the parlour of
Mr. Candlish the bellman.  He knew him well, a short pursy fellow
with a wart on his nose.  Mrs. Candlish had bound his head.  One
eye was closed.  A little crowd in the doorway surveyed him.
Someone held a candle.  He smiled feebly on them all, climbed to
his feet, found that he could walk, although his body ached and
blood trickled from under the bandage.

He said that he would go home now, thank you.  No one stayed him.
They were silent when he limped past them, and stared after him in
silence as he hobbled down the street.  He did not know at all why
he was happy, but he was.

He had not far to go.  Every step was an agony.  He opened his
house-door and pushed into the parlour, where they were at dinner.
With his one eye from under his bandage he saw his uncle David,
shining in splendour, his father pouring wine, his mother--her face
suddenly springing into terror at the sight of him--his aunt, and
his little cousin Will, who watched everything and missed nothing
that anyone said.

He saw the table piled with food, the candles that danced in their
silver holders and the harpsichord in the corner.  Someone cried
out; he swayed in the doorway, tried to ask for some wine, could
not, fell fainting at his mother's feet.  As he tried to catch her
hand he smiled.

He was the bear, and none of them knew it.


For the evening of June 23, 1787, Mr. Joseph Pocklington of Vicar's
Island announced that there would be fireworks discharged from his
own ground IF the weather were fine.

IF the weather were fine!  How that phrase beat its anxiety in a
thousand hearts, for not only was it a question of the fireworks,
but the band, organised by Mr. Peter Crosthwaite of Crosthwaite
Museum, would play airs from Haydn and Mozart, and there would be
dancing in Crow Park, to say nothing at all of the boats that there
would be on the Lake itself, the Chinese lanterns, and the dark
recesses of the water hidden from the inquisitive glances of the

Would there be a moon?  Yes, there would be a moon.  Mr.
Crosthwaite himself, who, after serving his country for twenty
years in the Navy, had but recently returned to his native place
with a most interesting collection of curiosities, promised that
there should be a full and lustrous moon.

It mattered little where you went on that early morning of June 23.
Every riser had the same idea; night-cap after night-cap might be
seen hanging from the window, sniffing at the weather.  From the
windows of the 'Royal Oak' and the 'Queen's Head,' from John Powe's
where the Old Club for so many years held its meetings, from the
attics of the 'Shoulder of Mutton,' from the Excise Officer at the
'George and the Dragon,' from Abel Graves the hairdresser's and Mr.
Lancaster the patten-maker's, from the toll-gate at Brow Top--yes,
and much farther afield than these . . . right around the Lake,
from Stable Hill and Burrow and Low Low Door, High Low Door and
Grange, Borrowdale Common and Manesty Nook, Mutton Pye Bay and
Branley, House End and Water End, Finkle Street and Portinskill.
Yes, and beyond these again, from Newlands and Rosthwaite,
Stonethwaite and Watendlath, Braithwaite and Bassenthwaite, even to
Buttermere and Uldale and Caldbeck and Threlkeld--even to Penrith
and Grasmere, to Patterdale and Ambleside, the news had run and the
night-caps were at all the windows, whether of mansion or
Statesman's farm, of shop, of meeting-house or humble cottage.

For these nights on the Lake, IF only the weather were fair, were
nights to stir the poets to song, and they DID stir the Keswick
poets to song.  Are not those poems to be found in Keswick archives
to this very day?

Mr. Pocklington himself loved to give pleasure to the people of
Keswick, and the people of Keswick loved to have pleasure given
them.  And was not Mr. Pocklington a fine man, seeing that he owned
so much land around the Lake and had his place on Vicar's Island
and at Ashness and at Fall Park, and had set up a wonderful Druid's
Circle in the pleasantest imitation of the real one above Keswick?

If only the sun would shine, everyone and everything was in favour.
And the sun DID shine.  It rose above a curtain of mist that cut
the Lake into half, turned the islands into clouds of emerald,
touched Skiddaw with rose and the sharp edges of Blencathra with

All the gardens of Keswick--and at that time Keswick was filled
with gardens--glittered in the sun.  Then as now, no gardens in
England could grow sweet peas and pinks and stock better than the
Keswick gardens.  On a summer day, such as this one, Keswick smelt
of flowers, save only in the slums, behind Main Street, where the
odour was quite another one.  But here dwelt only gipsies and
whores and smugglers from St. Bees and Ravenglass, and they didn't
matter to anyone.

So the day lengthened; the air was balmy, Mr. Crosthwaite took out
his flute and tuned it, Miss Evins the schoolmistress practised her
dancing-steps privately in her bedroom; the 'Royal Oak,' the
'Queen's Head,' the 'Shoulder of Mutton' prepared for an infinity
of custom; all the children were beyond human discipline, Mr.
Pocklington's gardeners guarded the fireworks, and from distant
silent valleys the horses had set out, the ladies riding pillion as
happy as though there were not a heartache in the world.  All the
Herries would be there.  It was a proud day for the Sunwoods, for
their Reuben was but just returned from France, where he had been
these last two years; and all the Herries from Uldale--David and
Sarah, Francis, Deborah, Will and Judith--rode out in the forenoon
and had dinner in state at the 'Royal Oak.'

William Herries, now seventeen years of age, small, short, spindly-
legged, an arrogant nose in the proper equine Herries style, a thin
rather tight mouth that could, and often did, break into a very
charming smile, and clothes neat, correct and most unobtrusive,
this William Herries was, as he always had been, exceedingly old
for his age.

He himself knew that this was so; he had realised for the last ten
years at least that he was quite the oldest of them all.  Without
any sense of condemnation, without any outward show of superiority,
he had long felt a very real contempt for all the other members of
his family--for his mother because she was jog-trot, his father
because he was conservative, his brother Francis because he was a
dreamer (here was his severest contempt), and Judith (could she be
reckoned as one of the family) because she was mad and had no
control of her emotions.  (Strangely, though, here he recognised in
Judith some spirit of mastery closely akin to his own.)

He recognised that he was superior to every member of his family
but chiefly in this: that he knew so exactly what he wanted to do
with his life and how he would do it.

His father, poor man, had a kind of notion that Will would follow
himself in his trading business, would work in Liverpool for a
while, travel in the East for a while, and finally, having doubled
the value of everything, settle down as Squire of Fell House.

Some of this prophecy was, indeed, correct.  Will WOULD follow his
father in the business, would in truth double it and more than
double it, but NOT from Liverpool.  It was in London that Will
Herries intended to make his career.  It was not at all that Will
objected to business; that was not the kind of snob that he was.
Now, with all England's glorious foreign conquests, with the India
Trade, the China Trade and the rest, now was the very time to make
a fortune.  But it was to be a fortune made in the grand manner,
made in the very heart of the universe, made against the very
strongest opposition, and made--here was the fount and crown of the
whole ambition--made for the HERRIES' glory.

Will was nothing if he was not Herries, and Herries practical,
material, of the earth earthy.  He was sentimental about nothing;
he was most certainly not sentimental about this.  He did not know
in what distant childish dreams this ambition had not had its
birth, to make a fortune and with that to take his place at the
head of the Herries family.  So that men everywhere might say:
'That is a Family, that is.  It has houses and barns, gardens and
fields, ships and horses and sheep and cattle.  THAT is what a
Herries can do.'

He saw neither poetry nor romance in this ambition.  It seemed to
him a perfectly practical logical plan.  He would not mind if, at
the end of it, one day he returned to Uldale as its master.  He
cared for this North Country if he cared for any country at all.
There was something in its bleak spaces, its coldly blowing winds,
its little stone walls running like live things about the fells,
its glancing, shining waters, its cleanliness and strength and
honesty, that was akin to his own strong unfaltering purpose.

He had, of course, the defects of his qualities like all of us, and
it was one of his defects that he made no allowance for the poetic,
incalculable quality in human nature.  He thought, even now at the
young age of seventeen, that he could always calculate with perfect
safety.  He knew exactly what his father and mother would do and
say.  His father with his large hearty good-nature, his simple
laughter, his ability for seeing what was under his nose, and his
stupidity in thinking that that was all that there was; his common
sense that stopped just short of real knowledge; his sentimentality
(Will, like many another practical man and woman, mistook for
sentimentality quite deep and genuine feeling), his boisterous
physical life, love of food, of drink, of hunting, of horses, of
cock-fighting and card-playing and wrestling and football; his
kindliness and satisfaction with small material things.  Will knew
that most of the business was now left to Mr. Metcalfe and his son,
his father's partners in Liverpool, and he despised his father for
so leaving it.  He had a good-natured regard for his father and he
despised him thoroughly.

He really loved his mother; it was perhaps the strongest human
feeling that he had, and this was chiefly because he thought that
she managed the house very well, ruled the servants and had
everything in order, but she was always doing what seemed to him
silly sentimental things.

For his elder brother Francis he felt a contempt that was almost
savage.  Francis stood for everything that he despised; he did
nothing, but hung in idleness about the house, reading, dreaming,
saying absurd, ridiculous things, seeing poetry in everything,
liking to be alone, simply cumbering the ground.  He had not even
the natural passions of drinking, wenching, gaming.  He was
nothing, nothing at all.

From them all, with a self-control that argued well for his future
success in the world, he completely hid his scorn.  To them all he
appeared a quiet, obedient, studious boy, who did what he was told
and gave no trouble.

Francis possibly had some suspicion of the iron will and determined
purpose that was developing there, but no one knew what Francis
thought about anything.  The only other person who had any accurate
knowledge of Will was Judith.  His own attitude to Judith was a
peculiar one.  He had to confess that Judith perplexed him.  He had
to confess regretfully enough that to sum her up as wild and
foolish was not sufficient.  She was, it was true, all of these
things, but she appeared to be something else besides.

The relation between them was exceptional.  Judith was now
approaching thirteen years of age.  She, like himself, was older
than she looked, except that, at times, she looked old enough to be
eighty.  She had all the colour, all the oddness, all the
uncertainty, irresponsibility, that he distrusted and condemned.
It was natural enough, he considered, when you thought of her
mother.  But besides this was her desire to dominate everyone with
whom she came in contact, and this was like his own desire except
that she wanted it for other reasons.  She wanted power because of
PEOPLE, he wanted it because of THINGS.  He had sensual feeling
like anyone else, and had had already two experiences.  She had
sensual feeling too, but it was quite different from his, because
whenever she cared for anybody (and she cared for fifty different
people a week) she threw herself into it as though this were the
only affection of her life, while he always knew that people were
nothing, that no one ever cared for anyone else very long.

And he told himself this, although right before his eyes were his
own father and mother who had loved one another for so many years
and would do so to the end.  But his father and mother had so much
ridiculous Sensibility--and very little Sense at all.

Nevertheless it remained to him puzzling, this relation of his with
Judith.  Defensive or offensive?  She wished to dominate him as
well as the rest of her world.  It amused him sometimes to allow
her to think that she did.

So he remained, this young man of seventeen, watching, waiting,
calculating all his chances.

The night was enchantingly warm.  They went down to the Lake in a
body--David in his fine rose-coloured coat, wearing his own hair
clubbed and powdered (an increasing fashion); Sarah in a fine hoop
of silver with little roses; Deborah, red in the face with pleasure
and happiness ('blowzy,' Will thought her); Judith, a fascinating
little hat on the side of her red hair and a little hoop with
silver ships painted on it; Will, very soberly dressed in brown,
demurely in the rear; Francis, slim, aloof.

Mr. and Mrs. Satterthwaite of Bassenthwaite village walked down
with them.  Mrs. Satterthwaite's talk was all of servants, a new
one, Mary Benson, recommended by Mrs. Blane, five pound a year, tea
twice a day, good at cookery and understanding her needle.  Well,
we hope, don't we, that it will turn out for the best?  But they
begin so well, don't they, up so early, ready to milk the cow, and
then, where are you?  A month later, already in child from the
cowman or drunk on the parlour floor.  Yes, where are you?  All the
sky, milky now with golden fleece before the sun's setting, is
crowded with maids flying like witches, mocking their mistresses,
and men, bare as they were born, down the wind after them.  Do what
you will, it is all Nature, and what do you say to Mr. Bradby, the
new schoolmaster in Keswick?  A sensible and good-natured man,
unmarried--and at once Mrs. Satterthwaite's two daughters, single
and plain, poor things, always left to their own thoughts at every
dance in the neighbourhood, staying in Carlisle at this very
instant with an aunt to see whether SHE couldn't do something about
it, filled the scene and checked the conversation.

Not for Judith.  She was so happy that she must dance along the
path as she went, chattering to Francis, although she knew that he
was listening to nothing that she had to say.

Everywhere, on every side of her, people were moving forward to the
Lake, and all of them as happy as she.  She loved that people
around her should be happy; she was to love that as long as she was
alive.  If only they were happy and ALSO did what she told them,
she asked nothing more of life.

And to-night, everything was perfection.  She had had her own way
in everything, was wearing the clothes that she wanted, there would
be dancing under the trees and they would be in a boat on the Lake,
the moon would rise, and then, best of all, there would be
Fireworks--Fireworks, of all things in life that she loved best!
Could she have seen Mr. Joseph Pocklington, she would have flung
her arms around him and kissed him.  She did not mind what she did
when she was happy.  Her soul and body surrendered then completely
to the emotion of the moment.  Nothing existed for her except that

Even Will, who thought it foolish, indeed, when you were a little
short thing with a pale face and so many people around you, to
dance along so that all must notice you, was forced to acknowledge
to himself that her happiness was infectious.  He himself hoped to
have his arm around some feminine waist before the evening was

When they gained the lakeside it was beautiful indeed.  The Lake,
whose waters scarcely moved, only a trembling shudder of pleasure
once and again mysteriously stirring, had caught flakes and
scatterings of gold from the last rays of the sun as it fell behind
Cat Bells.  Vicar's Island lay like a dark hand upon the water.
Under the trees there were booths with many things to buy.  Someone
was playing a fiddle.  Everywhere boats floated, and the oars
plashed like music through the air.

Happiness?  Happiness?  Where is it?  Where is it?  Here, now, this
very moment, with the movement of the people under the trees, the
fiddle and the soft distance of the orchestra on the Meadow, before
one's eyes the silver stretch of water spreading to the hills that
lay like friendly elephants (thought Judith, who had never seen an
elephant) humped against the sky.  Yes, here is Happiness, because
here is Mystery and promise of Adventure.  One cannot quite see who
is moving beneath the trees.  One step and whom may one not

Two boats were waiting for the Herries family in the charge of old
John Blacklock, who was so broad in the waist and thick of the leg
that he was like one of the sights at the Fair, two bodies with one
head.  This head and face, too, were so thickly covered with hair
that his eyes shone out like a friendly animal's from a bush.
Judith always talked Cumberland to him.

She greeted him now with:  'Noo than what, John?' which pleased him
greatly.  In his opinion she was a 'gay fewsome lass.'  When the
weather was bad, he would come out to Uldale and work in the garden
for a week or more.

But there was at once a real excitement for her, because Reuben was
there.  They were waiting for them--little Mr. Sunwood, very neat
in his best parson's clothes; Deborah, always so kind and
comfortable; and Reuben, a trifle neater for his two years' sojourn
in France, but otherwise very little changed.  She liked Reuben, in
part because of the power she had over him, in part because of his
modesty and warm-heartedness.  She even understood his shyness,
although it was so far from anything in herself.  It was, indeed,
part of her character that she should care more for Francis and
Reuben, so unlike her in temperament, than any other of her

And at once her power for having things as she wanted them was
apparent.  A child of less than thirteen, she was in five minutes
seated under an oak tree; the Lake spread in front of her, and
settled around her were Reuben, Francis and Will.  It was true that
they were there to take a breath and look about them before the
activities of the evening began for them, and were scarcely
conscious, perhaps, that Judith was there, or it was Reuben only
who was conscious.  Will, as usual, had his sharp eyes fixed on
everything at once and was absorbed in considering how he should
turn things to his own advantage, and of what Francis was thinking
no one could tell, but very quickly Judith had fastened her
personality upon all of them and was taking the lead.

So they talked, the background of the fading evening, the faintly
rustling trees, the moving people, voices, music forcing from all
of them a gentle comfort and well-being that drew them all together
in general friendliness.  In after days these voices of the lost
and ghostly past of this moment would visit them again.

For Judith, as she sat perched on the bole of the tree, a cloak
over her shoulders, her shoes shining in the dusk, it seemed to
her, as it had seemed to her a thousand times already, that life
was at this very moment beginning.  She was so happy that she
should have been afraid, but she was never afraid when she was

'Reuben, tell us about France.  Did you see the King and Queen?'

But Reuben had very little to tell about France.  Something about
Lourdes, where there was a castle on a rock; state prisoners were
sent there by lettres de cachet.  Here they died of despair and
misery.  At Pau he had been shown the cradle of Henry IV., which
was the shell of a tortoise.  At Bordeaux he had seen Dauberval the
famous dancer.  He had visited Versailles and had seen men walking
in rags of the direst destitution.  There was a wonderful botanical
garden there.  In the Castle at Chambord he had been shown the room
where Marshal Saxe had died.  It was said that he had been run
through the heart by the Prince of Conti in a duel.  And so on.
And so on.  Little things, unalive, related by him in his shy,
hesitating voice so that, Will thought impatiently, he turned
everything to dullness.  But how could it be other?  How could he,
in this quiet homely comfortable scene, tell them of the things
that had been burning in his heart--the filth, oppression, cruelty,
suffering?  Tell them of the man whom he had seen in Tours beaten
to death before his eyes, because he had taken a log from the
Seigneur's wood, or the two girls ravished by the son of the Lord
of the Manor, one of them within a week of her wedding, or of the
horde of starved creatures that he came upon on the road outside
Paris, scarecrows, their bodies shivering in the bitter wind?  The
bear again, lodged now close in his heart, he the protector of it;
how could he speak of that to Will or Francis Herries?  So his
voice died away, and he felt the scornfulness of Will's eyes.

'When I am grown,' Judith cried, 'I shall go to France.  I shall
see the French Queen and dance in Versailles.  I shall see India
and China and the savages of the West Indies.  What will you do,

He smiled.  It was always his way to be courteous and friendly to
everyone.  Besides nothing in the world interested him so greatly
as to think of what he would do when he grew up, a time that was
very near to him already.

'I shall build the Herries fortunes,' he said in that voice, a
little mocking, a little ironical, so that if anyone objected to
what he said he could declare that he had never meant it.  'I shall
have a larger fortune than any other Herries, and then, when I have
accumulated it, I will tour the globe and return to make another

'And will you not marry?' asked Judith greatly interested.

'I shall marry,' said Will gravely, 'and so increase the Herries
stock.  I shall have six children,' he added mockingly.

To their surprise an angry voice broke on the scene--surprise
because it was the voice of Francis, who seemed never to be
disturbed nor to wish to join in their childish conversations.  But
he was disturbed now, and at the sight of his disturbance two fish-
shaped clouds above Vicar's Island joined hurriedly together the
better for self-protection.

'There, Will; that's your fancy.  It's you, yourself.  Money-bags,
children, more money-bags.  God, what ambition!'

It was a sharp interruption and rather frightened all of them.
Francis was twenty-seven years of age and so in another world from
their own.  He had never mingled with them; he was like a ghost to
them with his thin handsome face, his cold blue eyes that could on
a sudden so strangely burn, the severe suit of grey and silver that
he so generally wore.  Will might despise him, but there was fear
mingled with that scorn.

And now suddenly he was standing, all shadows around him, his voice
that had been always so chill and reserved beating with emotion.

'You shall have your money-bags if you want them.  What is easier?
And getting them you will have nothing.  And is that all life is to
you?  Are you so blind that you can see no ghosts behind the money-
bags and ghosts behind them again?  Have you only your physical
parts to cram food into your swelling belly?'

('I have no swelling belly,' Will thought complacently.  'I have
an admirable figure.')

Francis went on, coming close to them, standing over them.  His
anger was gone as soon as it had come.  He spoke now gently.

'When I was small I had a dream of a grand white horse breaking
from an icy pool and breasting the rocks, tossing its mane.  I have
not dreamt that for a long while, but I know that that dream is
more real to me than all the chairs and sofas, the mutton-pies and
shoe-buckles.  How can you not tell that that only is real in this
world, that vision of ice and strength breaking it, and if we have
not seen that we have seen nothing?  Who can tell what is Reality?
But this at least I know, that I shall never know happiness until I
have seen more than you will ever see, Will, my young brother.'

'Thank you for nothing, Francis,' Will answered, looking up at him
and smiling.  'I prefer my money-bags to your white horses.'

'Aye, I know what you think,' Francis broke out passionately.
'What you all think.  That I loaf at home and take what my father
gives me. . . .  Wasting . . . wasting.'  His voice broke.  'Our
grandfather was so.  He was searching all his days and never found
anything. . . .  Forgive me, I have been absurd.  This world itself
is absurd to me, but behind it . . . behind it . . . there are
Wonders.  Forgive me . . . forgive me,' and to their utter surprise
he turned and vanished into the trees.

For a moment they were all in a great discomfort.  It was so
agreeable an evening.  They had not the slightest notion of
Francis' meaning and they did not wish to spoil his pleasure.
Judith, who loved him, would have wished to have run after him, to
have taken his arm and comforted him.  But to have comforted him
for what?  She could not tell.

And at that moment, fortunately, the first fireworks broke like a
sigh in the darkening heaven.  Everyone said 'Ah!' and then 'Ah!'
again, just as a hundred years after, and a hundred years after
that again, they would sigh with pleasure and strain their eyes
upwards.  So now they gazed.  Everywhere they were gazing, in the
little flower-scented streets of Keswick, lovers waiting among the
Druid stones, shepherds on Blencathra, watchers by the Watendlath
Tarn, children gathered by the cottages in Newlands and under
Castle Crag and by the waving reeds of Bassenthwaite.

A star broke into a silver cluster, another into points of blue,
another showered drops of gold.  In the hills the echo called and
answered.  For a flash all the faces were lit with a white
radiance, the dancers paused in the Meadow, the trees on the Island
were fiery and then the darker for their flame.

For Judith it was a moment of sheer ecstasy.  She sat, her head
back, her hat behind her neck, her legs uptilted, and at every rush
as of wings, at every gentle crackle of sound, at every fresh
miracle of blue and gold she murmured, her hands tightly clasped.
She forgot everything and everyone in that beauty.  A star burst,
and showers of silver flecked the sky.

She sprang up and ran to the Lake edge.  Others were crowding
there, and she stood with them, her head bare, gazing upwards.
Three rockets burst together, and the sky was scattered with stars.
'Bravo!'  'Bravo!'  'Bravo!' everyone shouted.  She clapped her
hands; everyone was clapping with her.  Again the hills called and
answered.  Then the pause came, a sudden deep and mysterious
silence.  The Lake was now infinite.  Far, far away, where the
hills were packed together, a faint radiance was gathering, the
coming moon.  Real stars began to twinkle.

Out of this dark lovely world a voice spoke to her:  'It is better
in a boat.'

She knew the voice well; in the last two years she had thought of
it very often.  It was the French boy of Tom Gauntry's.

The lanterns had been lighted and were swaying from the trees.  She
could see him quite plainly.  He was just the same, only taller, in
a very grand coat and breeches with gold braid.  Under his hat his
hair was as black as ever, and his eyes as black.  His mouth was
just as impudent.  She grinned at him, a childish grin.

'Fetch me a boat then.'

What would Sarah think?  It would mean perhaps another beating.
She had been ordered not to go near the boats until they told
her.  The thought of being alone with the French boy was most
exhilarating.  She watched him while, without another word, he was
in a boat, had pushed it towards her and, like a grown man, with
fine ceremony, handed her in.  As she stepped in she glanced about
her to see whether any of the family were near.  No sign of any of
them.  She fancied that she heard Sarah's voice, and in a sudden
panic pushed from the shore.  Many other boats were now moving,
and, in the distance, they were singing.

'Quickly,' she cried, with delight, 'or they will see us.'

They floated away: the oars touched very gently the water as though
they were whispering to it their pleasure in the evening.  As they
moved, the shore behind them came out, with all the dark figures,
the lights like jolly smiling faces among the trees, and shadows
dancing on the Meadow to a thin faint tune that was reedy like wind
through wallpaper.

'Where have you been?'

'In London with an uncle.'

'And your mother?'  She saw the room, the beautiful naked woman,
her arms raised, the diamond buckle shining.

'My mother is dead.'

Dead?  And at the moment a firework broke in the sky again, this
time a circle of fierce rasping flame that whistled with the hiss
of an angry cat.

Dead?  Judith shivered.  Then for these two years the picture that
had transformed her, that had changed her from a thoughtless baby
into something, something very different . . . that picture had
been for nothing, of a dead woman.

'Why did she die?'

'What is it?  I cannot hear.'  He had leaned forward on the oars.

'Why did she die?'

'She died of the smallpox.'

'When was it?'

'A year back.'  He spoke quite indifferently.

'Did you not care?'

'No.  She was unkind to me.'

'She must have been very gracious; a beautiful lady.  Her hair was
so dark.'  Judith shivered again.  She wanted to return to the
shore, to be with her own people.  And surprisingly something else
dominated almost every other feeling, that she wanted to kiss the
French boy.  Hateful, when his mother, his beautiful mother, had
for her, at any rate, only this moment died.

'How old are you now?' he asked her.

'Twelve--nearly thirteen.'

'I am sixteen.'

'What are you doing here?  Why are you not with your uncle?'

'My uncle is in Carlisle.  I am with Gauntry until he fetches me.
I like this country.  Soon I shall come to live here.'  Then he
added, laughing:  'Is your hair yet the same colour?  I have
thought of your hair often.'

Because she wanted to kiss him and because she mustn't, because she
was only twelve and he sixteen, she flipped water in his face.  He
laid down his oars in the boat, moved near to her and roughly
kissed her, cheeks, eyes, mouth.  She pulled her head free and
smacked his face just as she had done two years before.  But he did
not move.  He sat quietly beside her, his hand at her waist.  She
did not move either.  Fires were burning now on Vicar's Island, the
set-pieces of the fireworks.  A trellis-work of flame ran like live
things from tree to tree.  All the Lake near the Island glowed, but
in the distance it was very dark, with a smoky sheen on it, the
first foreshadowing of the moon.

She sat there in perfect happiness.  She hoped that he would kiss
her again.  He did so.  Then she returned his kiss.

'I shall be whipped if they know about it.'

'My mother whipped me, but my uncle dare not.  When my mother was
angry she could kill a man.'

'Was she long ill of the smallpox?'

'No.  A month.  I was glad when she died.  Do you love me?'


'Later you will.  You are only a baby.  In two years I will write
you a letter, and perhaps you will come to London.'

'Will you want to marry me?'

'Perhaps.  You have such beautiful hair.'

Judith considered.  In two years she would be nearly fifteen.  She
could marry soon then and leave Fell House and live in France.

'If I married you should we live in France?'


'Will you have money and a house and horses.'

'Yes.  Of course.'

'And we will have children?'

'Yes.  Of course.'

'We will have six children, and I want to see the French Queen
dance in Versailles.'

'I want to live in this country and have dogs and horses.'

'But will you not take me to France for a visit?'


They kissed again.  She kissed him like a child, just as she kissed
Francis.  Then quite suddenly she knew that she must return to the
shore.  At once, at once!  She was afraid of him and of the Lake
that seemed dark now because the fireworks had died away.

She told him to take her to the shore.

'No.  We will stay here.'

Then he saw another Judith.  She stepped from him, and, the boat
rocking under them, went to the oars and began to row.  She could
do anything with a boat or a horse.

'If you leave me now I will never see you again,' he said to her
fiercely.  She made no answer, and a moment later had scrambled
over the boat's edge and had landed.

That was the last she saw of him, standing up very dimly against
the dark water.

She ran in to the trees and, quite breathless, tumbled straight
into Reuben and his mother.

'I was lost,' she said.  'Where are they?'

She put her hand under Reuben's arm and smiled at him so sweetly
that he was enraptured.  She looked such a baby with her pretty hat
crooked, a little breathless.

'We will go and find them,' he said.


How does a house first know that changes are coming to it? or does
a house know?  Are we not attributing to it emotions, fears,
agitations that are not its real property?  The answer depends on
yourself.  What you see, hear and feel is for yourself alone.

It is certain in any case that in that winter of 1788-1789 Sarah
Herries, just arrived at her fiftieth birthday, knew that some
change was at hand.  It was the first unhappy winter for her since--
since when?  Since she had lived with David at Herries.

Had she cared for wider issues she might have realised that the
change was not only here, but in all the civilised world.  She did
not, however, care for wider issues, had never done so.  It had
never meant anything to her that the American rebels had thrown tea
into Boston Harbour, that old Chatham had the gout, that Fox made
an unholy alliance with North, that young Pitt pored over The
Wealth of Nations at Cambridge, that men were trampled to death by
the horses of noble carriages on the roads outside Paris, that
Necker sat up all night biting his thumbs over the impossible
business of turning twice two into five.  If she had known of these
things she would not have cared.

But she did perceive that nothing now went right in the house, that
doors swung on their hinges and refused to close, that the Chinese
figures in the Blue Room tumbled, through nobody's fault, and were
broken to pieces, that the cows gave no milk and the horses went

Twenty years earlier she would have hunted for witches.  Now she
could only discover that David was becoming an old man, that she
herself was fifty and that everyone in her family was at odds.  She
was a sensible woman, who refused to surrender to superstition, but
things were going wrong, and as she lay at night awake in the big
four-poster beside David she could hear the wind come whispering
down from Skiddaw and must listen, do what she would, to a hundred
steps creeping about the stairs and mysterious voices behind the

But there were unhappy evidences more material than steps and

The first trouble was on the day after the firework evening on the
Lake.  At dinner Will had suddenly said to Judith:

'Well, miss, you enjoyed, I trust, your pleasant trip in the boat
last night.'

No one knew why he said it.  He did not care for Judith, but he
bore her no especial malice.  He did not himself, perhaps, know why
he said it.  It came no doubt from his deep restless love of power.
He was only a boy, but he could turn them any way he wished.

All might even then have been saved had it not been for Judith's
implacable honesty.

'You were in a boat?'

'Yes, ma'am.'

'With whom?'

That she would not say: with a gentleman, yes.  For a brief period,
to see the fireworks better.  David beat her.  The child said
nothing, only afterwards alone with Will she told him that she
would not forget his kindness.

'I wanted to see how it would go,' he told her quite honestly.  He
admired her then, such a little thing, standing on her toes to make
herself seem taller.  She bore him apparently no grudge.

'It shall not be for long,' she said, nodding her head like a woman
of forty.  She turned on her toes, pirouetting.  'I'll be a woman
very shortly.'

But for the moment, as the consequence of this indiscretion
following many others, she was in great danger of the one and only
thing that she dreaded--of being sent to Miss Macdonald's Academy
at Carlisle.

She had heard something of this school from Margaret and Hetty
Worcester of Threlkeld, who attended this place for a time, and she
did not like what she had heard.  They rose at six winter and
summer, ate a piece of bread and then had an hour's schooling.
Then there was 'Punishment Hour,' wherein, it seemed, the Misses
Macdonald indulged in an orgy of whipping, six stripes of the rod
for a small offence, and a 'proper whipping' meant that you fetched
the rod, kissed it, and then, before the school, were stripped,
'mounted' on another girl's back and beaten till the blood came.
Hetty Worcester gave an admirably detailed description of it.
Judith knew well that before she suffered that ignominy there would
be a murder done.  Not that Hetty thought much of it, for in her
home everyone was whipped, the maids and the grooms, the dairy
girls and even the tutor.  Nevertheless, Judith knew that a week in
Miss Macdonald's Academy and she would be a vagrant loose upon the
world, and for that she was not yet ready.

While her fate hung thus in the balance the relations between Sarah
and Judith developed uncomfortably.  Judith bore her sister-in-law
no grudge, she knew herself to be a difficult ill-disciplined
child, but the difference between their ages was so great and their
characters were so ill-suited that, as Judith grew, trouble was
bound to come.

Sarah in her heart cared for nothing at the last resort but David.
She loved her children, but David was her adoration.  She could not
endure to see him vexed, even for a moment, and now she realised
that Judith was constantly vexing him.  He understood her as little
as did Sarah.  He was too kindly-natured to exercise his authority
sufficiently.  Judith was for ever escaping him.  After all she was
not his child, but his half-sister.  There were many times when she
seemed to him her mother come alive again.

He was a great deal at home now; went to Liverpool very seldom.  He
trusted the Metcalfes for everything, and soon Will would be in
Liverpool.  Therefore he was much at Uldale.  He loved every stick
and stone of it, and he could be seen, his body casting a vast
shadow, pottering over the sunny lawn, looking up as a great
hurrying cloud flung its shadow over the Fell, examining the
horses, watching the maids working in the dairy, going over
accounts with Mr. Matcham the agent, or simply leaning on the stone
wall and gazing across the white road at the low sprawling shape of

So, being at home thus, he was always tumbling upon Judith and
Francis; Judith, her ringlets flying, riding Barnabas or sliding
down the banister of the great staircase, or, in another mood
altogether, standing motionless, watching, waiting--what was the
child about and why did she look so damnably like her mother?

Or Francis, twenty-eight years of age now, always so slim, elegant,
apart, silent--and doing nothing.  Twenty-eight and doing nothing!
For you could not call reading Cowley or Milton or Shakespeare
anything, or roaming aimlessly the countryside (and greeting no one
as he went) anything.  His father would catch him writing in a book
and when he would ask him of it he would close the book and,
secretly, deep in himself, would answer the question by saying:

'Nothing, sir.'

Once David lost his temper, and only once.

'I'll not keep you here idling.'

An hour later Francis came down the stairs in his riding-coat,
Andrew the boy carrying his valise.  He was going away, and David
knew that it was for ever.  David found then how deeply he loved
him.  Afterwards he pleaded with him: why were they drifting so far
apart?  Could they not open their hearts to one another?  And
Francis answered:  'Oh, sir, would to God I could!  Something
silences me.  I will work, father, anywhere you place me . . . in
your Keswick office . . . I will do all I can.'

What an echo of ghosts was here!  For had not David's father once,
in the dead years, said the same?  For a moment Francis Herries the
Elder stood there, that same ironical twist to his lip that his
grandson had.

So Francis went to work in the Keswick office, and he was useless.
All he cared for was to read poetry and philosophy.  Poetry and
philosophy!  So, loving one another deeply, they drifted farther
and farther apart.

But Judith was a greater mystery for poor David, who would sit back
in his arm-chair before the fire, his legs spread, his great bulk
at ease, but his honest friendly face twisted with perplexity.

He wanted to do what was right by the child.  She was his own
father's daughter; but the truth was that neither he nor Sarah felt
that she had anything to do with him at all.  At one moment she was
a child of her proper age, at another almost a woman, ordering the
men and maids in the place as though she commanded it.  She had a
good heart, he could tell that, but when she couldn't get her own
way she was a devil, not raging nor crying but her sharp, pale,
little face cold and savage under her red hair.  And he sometimes
thought that she hated Sarah.  They didn't forbid Gauntry's to her
any more.  What was the use?  She would simply go there, and one
day, if they were not careful, she would never come back, and what
a scandal that would be!  Besides, there was no harm in little
Gauntry, and he loved the child like his own daughter.

So David went over all his perplexities, feeling perhaps, as Sarah
did, that changes were coming.  When things were too difficult for
him he would ride over to Worcester's or Osmaston's and play cards
all night or get drunk and be carried up to bed.

Meanwhile he clung to Sarah, his wife, ever more deeply.  She was
his real friend, had always been.  He loved Deborah, his daughter,
but in his heart found her a little dull; he was a little afraid of
Will, who always knew better than he himself did; Francis, whom he
loved best of his children, was a mystery.  So he stayed with Sarah
and was only truly happy when she was by.

In March of the new year they decided that Judith should pay a
visit to the Sunwoods in Cockermouth.  Maybe they would manage her.
Judith was very happy to go.  She was very happy to go, but never
dreamt before going that when she was there she would be so happy
to stay.

She had visited a number of times at the little house, but had had
no notion that it would suit her so perfectly to live in it.  It
was the very size that she liked, small, compact, comfortable.
Everything in it went on under her very nose; she could have her
fingers in every pie, in Deborah's cooking and preserving, sewing
and cleaning, in the dealings with the pig, in all the little
affairs of the town, the gossip, the tea-parties, the expeditions
on fine days, the cosy conferences round the fire on wet ones.  In
five minutes she had Mr. Sunwood entirely under her control, he
would read his sermons to her, she would listen to his accounts of
his Quadrille parties, enjoy by proxy the first piece of roasted
swan that he had tasted at a grand party at the Castle, and even
advise him as to the right time to take a good dose of rhubarb.

But the element that made this visit so enchanting was her quite
unexpected friendship with Deborah.  Deborah was nearly sixty-six
years of age and Judith only fourteen, yet the difference in their
ages seemed to make no division between them at all.  Judith was
hungering for affection with all the ardour and excitement of her
temperament.  She was separated from Francis and also (although of
this she tried to prevent herself thinking) from Georges, the
French boy.  So she was ready, in any case, to throw herself upon
Deborah and Reuben.  But she soon discovered that she had never
been brought into contact before with anyone at all like this
stout, soft-eyed, soft-voiced, gentle-hearted woman.  The people
whom she had hitherto known had not (save for Reuben, and he had
been two years away) been gentle-hearted--not Gauntry, nor Sarah,
nor Will, nor even Francis.

The first thing that drew her to Deborah was that Deborah let her
do anything that she wished, and the second thing was that Deborah
told her so much that was new and exciting about her father.

They sat together beside the fire, Deborah sewing and Judith
leaning forward, her chin cupped in her hands, and Deborah
recovered for the child her own childhood.  This gave Deborah
herself a surprising happiness and pleasure.  No one in her own
family had asked her questions about those days.  It was her
husband's belief that he had rescued her from some wild sort of
savagery and the less said about it the better, and her sons had
never shown any curiosity.  But this strange child with her ardent,
eager, impetuous spirit brought her father back to her as though he
were with them in the room.  HER father!  THEIR father!  And at the
thought that they had, both of them, she nearing the end of her
life, the child only beginning hers, the same father, a bond of
affection was formed and remained.  She soon discovered that she
herself loved to recall that long-ago time, the wild Borrowdale
valley, so cut-off and remote, the old house rocking to every wind,
the death of her mother and her own fear at being left alone with
her father, although she loved him.  Her devotion to her brother
David, such a wonderful boy, the strongest boy and man in the
valley (different, she was forced to confess, from the stout,
rather lazy monarch of Uldale), the old witch, Mrs. Wilson, who
lived with them and was drowned in the Derwent by the villagers,
her own lonely thoughts, love of natural things, shyness--then the
ball in Keswick and the little clergyman coming to sit beside her
and make love to her, her father's strange marriage to Judith's
mother, and then the unhappiness of that odd woman, her flight, her
father's loneliness and madness and search, and always the
tumbledown house and the isolated valley behind and through it all.

She let Judith ask as many questions as she wished and answered all
that she asked.  Judith recovered the personalities of her father
and mother as she never had done before.  They became alive to her.
She saw Francis, her father, the scar marring his face, tumbling
the villagers down the stairs after the wedding.  She saw Mirabell,
her mother (it was part of her oddness that she should have a man's
name), breaking her heart because the man she had loved had been
murdered under her eyes in Carlisle.  She saw Francis, her father,
setting out in search of her, wandering over England looking for
her, at last capturing her again, and then the two of them dying
together in that lonely house.

Something grew in her as these two ghosts were drawn to her side.
HER ghosts and only hers.  No one alive in the world had the right
to both of them as she had.  She was never, after this, to lose the
fancy that all her life long there were three of them moving about
together through the world.

'Oh, if but I had been there,' she cried.  'I could have made them
so happy!'

And Deborah, in her turn, recovering thus her young days, felt her
heart warm in her for her dear, lost father.  Only she and David in
all the world thought of him any more--and now this child.  How
could she but love her?

Judith was easy enough to love in such a case.  She asked nothing
better than to love and be loved in return: it was only when
someone was an enemy, or she thought was an enemy, that her fierce
hostility flamed out.  Even then she could be generous and large-
hearted.  She wished Will no evil because he had betrayed her about
the evening on the Lake.  She could not be mean nor spiteful about
little things.

They were both large-hearted, she and Deborah.

Then something more drew them together.  Judith discovered that
Deborah was very unhappy.  For eight months she had had no word
from her son Humphrey.  Mr. Sunwood pooh-poohed the whole business.
The boy would write when he had leisure; the Post was a very
uncertain affair; he, himself, would soon make a journey to London
and see the boy.

But none of this could comfort Deborah.  They had heard nothing,
either, from his master.  The last news had been a year ago.  At
first the boy had written frequently.  He had been last home a year
and a half ago and had been well and merry, but, even at that, she
had fancied that he had said too little about his work.  It was all
his pleasure, his visits to Vauxhall, how he had seen the good King
and Queen, been to a picnic in Twickenham, travelled down the river
with the Pomfret Herries, and so on, and so on.  But of his work
very little.  And that was a year and a half ago.

As Judith listened to all this her impatience leapt into flame.
But why didn't someone go to London?  Why didn't Mr. Sunwood or
Reuben?  She would go herself.  Why should not she and Deborah go?
It was a shame to leave it in this uncertainty. . . .  She jumped
up and ran about the room, tossing her red ringlets in the air.

But Deborah, smiling, shook her head.  It wasn't so easy to go to
London, a very long journey.  Mr. Sunwood felt no alarm, why should
she?  Reuben had his work at Mr. Stele's the solicitor's.  Oh, it
was all right.  She was sure that all was well.  Humphrey was such
a good boy.  Any day there would be a letter.  And she would look
across the room at the little bottle-green window and shake her
head, and her eyes would swim in tears.

So Judith went to Reuben.  Reuben was changed by his two years in
France, more remote.  He was tidier, but alas! little cleaner.  It
was not at that time important that you should be clean, and Judith
was peculiar in wishing for cleanliness.  When Mr. Sunwood came in
from attending to the pig he was not very clean and would sit down
to his dinner without thinking of it.  But Reuben's linen, his
small-clothes, oh, they wanted a deal of attention!  His hair was
not brushed and fell untidily about his shoulders.  His shoes were
often caked with mud.  In his attic there was always a close stuffy
smell, terrible untidiness, his bed where he used to lie, his hands
behind his head, looking up at the attic roof, staring and
thinking, sadly tumbled.  Judith never came into the room but she
longed to set about it with a scrubbing brush and a pail of water.
But she loved him none the less, his fat loose body, his kindly,
large, wondering eyes.  He was generous and soft-hearted like his
mother, but so often like something that had lost its way.  He
moved at times as though he were blind.  He was a dreamer like
Francis, but what an incongruous comparison he made with that slim,
elegant, severe figure!  And he had told her once that if he were
afraid of anyone in the world it was of Francis.

Then one evening she came up to his attic and found him lying on
his bed, his coat off, his shoes off, his stockings half-way down
his legs, and he was talking to himself, while a long drunken
candle guttered on a chair beside the bed.

She herself held a candle.  She stood for a moment listening to

'Oh, Lord!  Oh, Lord!' he was saying, 'I am a sinner.  I have no
courage in my heart.  I am a poor wretch.  Oh, damnation!
Damnation!  I long in my heart after women and go the way I should
not!  Oh, Lord, Lord! . . .'

She stopped this peroration by crying in a very solemn voice:  'I
am the Devil and have come for your soul, O Reuben!' and he,
hearing her, jumped from the bed and stood blinking at her like an

'Do you truly long after women?' she asked him a little later, when
they were both sitting on the bed close together, the candles
throwing great shadowy shapes on the wall.

'Yes, I do.'

'Well, then, you should marry.'  She nodded her head, swinging her
little legs and wishing for the thousand-thousandth time that they
were longer.

'No woman would have me.'

'No, not while you are so untidy in your clothes.  Why don't you
brush your hair and have a new ribbon for it?  And there is a hole
in your stocking.'

'I hate Mr. Stele and his office,' he said suddenly.  'I was so
happy the day I saw the bear.  That was a sign, and I did not
follow it.'

'They sent you away to France,' she said, 'because of the bear.'

'Yes.'  He nodded his head.  'And one day in the road beyond Tours--
a hot glaring day--I saw Jesus Christ standing there.  He stood
right in my path; the sun was shining in His hair.  He looked at me
so kindly and said:  "Reuben, feed my Lambs."  And I have done
nothing, nothing.'

'For how long did He stay there?' she asked.  She had a very
practical mind and no sense of religion at all.  She could not help
that.  She wished to have it, but she found it very difficult to
believe in anything that she did not see.

Reuben pulled up his stockings.  He was always aware that she
disliked his untidiness.  She herself looked so neat now in her
little orange hoop and brown shoes.

'He did not stay long,' Reuben sighed.  'It was the second time.
He came to me once at St. Bees.'  He put his hand timidly and took
one of hers.

'Judith,' he said.  'You are so brave.  Show me what to do.'

'Yes, I will show you,' she answered, coming close to him.  'Go to
London and see Humphrey.'  She felt him tremble.

'I dream about Humphrey,' he answered her, 'every night.  I know
that he is in great trouble.  One of us always knows when the other
is in trouble.  I know that mother also is grieving, but I am
afraid to go to London.  I am afraid of everything.  I would not
know how to behave in London nor what to do.  They would all laugh
at me, and I cannot bear to be mocked.  London is so vast, and
there is so much noise there. . . .'  He broke off, plucking with
his fingers at his clothes.

'No, but you must go,' she answered.  'I will never speak to you
again if you do not.  It is your duty to your mother.  Do you love
me, Reuben?'

'Of course.'

'Then go to London or I will never see you again.'

She began then eagerly to speak of what he would do and just where
he should go.  She seemed to know everything about London, although
she had never been there.  His cheeks kindled, there was light in
his eyes.  Yes, he would go.  He would ride into Kendal and take
the coach there.  He would speak to his father. . . .  And then he
shrank back.  But all the people, so many strangers, the lighted
streets, he would be lost.

'Well, if you do not go, I am finished with you.'

She stood in the middle of the floor, her head up, scorning him.
And at that moment some of her strength entered into him, entered
into him never to leave him again.  He went to the window and
looked out across the darkness.  Then he looked back into the
lighted room and saw her standing there.  He cried out in a kind of

'I'll go!  I'll go!  I'll go!'

How often in other places, in later times, he remembered that
scene!  And then she danced about the room like a mad thing, caught
his hands and made him dance too.  She ended by tying his hair with
a new ribbon and finding another pair of stockings for him.  She
hoped that he would find a woman in London to make him happy, and
she also hoped that he would not, because she wanted to have him
all to herself.

Howbeit, events moved faster than Reuben.  Before he could speak to
either his mother or his father something very terrible occurred.

Years and years afterwards Judith would remember that March
afternoon and its sudden storm sweeping her off her feet into an
adventure that would have its consequences for all her life.

She and Deborah had been shopping in the town.  It was market-day
and proper March, with a sky that was here pale green, there pale
blue, while little busy clouds like torn sheets of grey paper flew
and scattered under cross tugs of wind.  The sky was swept with
streams of light that flooded out into glory, throwing sheets of
pale silver colour on to field and wood.

It was one of those days when everyone in the little town was
conscious of the near neighbourhood both of the mountains and the
sea.  The wind had begun with little anticipatory gusts, as though
it were trying its forces to see whether they were strong and
sound, then, as everything went well, it increased its power, began
to find pride in its strength, and soon, doubtless, would be
bellowing with vainglory.  You could see in your mind's eye
Ennerdale, that was not far away, ruffling into little flakes of
foam, its waters chocolate-coloured, while the sky above the hills
was all busy with its traffic, sending clouds hither and thither,
flashing light now on, now off, under order of the March gale.  All
the hills, black and grim, gathered like conspirators close about
the waters.  On the other side of the town there was the sea, the
wind tugging at St. Bees Head, and all the shipping tossing
maliciously in Whitehaven Bay.

The booths of the market were creaking and cracking, cloths blowing
about, the pedlar forced to cover his wares, ropes straining, doors
rattling, everyone clinging to their hats and wigs.

Then with a shriek of whistling fun the wind and the rain came,
driving straight up the street, sweeping the trestles and boards
away, carrying the whole town with it as though it would toss it
into Ennerdale.

Judith and Deborah went scurrying home, hats, wigs, pieces of
cloth, fragments of wood, dogs, cats, shrill voices, laughter, all
hurrying through the air, it seemed, with them.

Safe in the little house again, panting for breath, wet, blown,
laughing, they looked about them, while the rain rattled on the
windows crossly because they had escaped it.  They stared under wet
eyelashes about them, and the first thing that Judith saw was a
letter, lying innocently on the table: it was addressed 'Miss
Judith Herries.'

She snapped it up.

'A letter?' asked Deborah.


'From Uldale, I warrant.'

'Yes,' said Judith.  It was not a lie because she had not yet
looked at it.  It lay warm in her wet hand.  She thought it would
be from Sarah, summoning her home.  Who had left it there?  Had
David perhaps ridden over, or Francis?  It might be that they would
spend the night.  But she wouldn't go back to Uldale.  She was too
happy where she was.  She wouldn't go back until she had seen
Reuben safely away to London. . . .  She had got thus far.  She was
climbing the stair to her room.  She saw what it was.  It was from
Georges Paris.  He was in Cockermouth.  He asked her to meet him in
the parlour of the 'Greyhound,' five o'clock that evening.  He
would wait until six.

Her first thought was of his impertinence, then that he should have
the spunk to leave the letter at her very door where anyone might
read it, then that she wouldn't go, nothing should induce her, then
that she would greatly like to see him again just to tell him what
she thought of him, then that she would take Reuben with her (it
would be so amusing to see Georges' face of disappointment), then
that this would be the first time of seeing him since the evening
on the Lake, then that she would not go but would send a letter by
Reuben, then that perhaps she WOULD go just to see what he was like
now. . . .

By this time she was in her room and laughing at the thought of an
adventure.  For it WAS an adventure.  Georges was always an
adventure.  She would wear her orange hoop. . . .  But in this
weather with the streets swimming in water!  She heard the maid
calling her to dinner.  Three o'clock.  There would be plenty of
time before five. . . .

By the end of the meal she was uneasy.  She was always uneasy when
she thought of Georges.  She determined that she would take Reuben
with her.

Behind the parlour there was a little room with nothing much in it
but a large yellow globe, a powder-stand and a shaving-table.  It
could be turned into a guest-room at a crisis.  She pulled Reuben
in there after her.  The little windows looked out on to a narrow
crooked path that ran through fields to a shaggy wood, on fine days
a pleasant prospect, but this afternoon you could see nothing but
the storm that swung in sheets of rain across the scene, the drops
on the panes in the windows rattling like little pellets from a
shot-gun.  From a side-door of this room there was a short passage
and another door opening on to the field.

When she had Reuben in the room with her, she suddenly thought--no,
after all, she would not tell him.  Why should she not go alone?
Georges could not harm her.  They would be in a public place.  She
was not afraid to smack his face again if need be.  She was not
afraid of Georges nor of anyone.  So when she saw Reuben, still
wiping his last draught of ale from his mouth and smiling in that
uncertain way that he had when he was not sure how she was going to
use him next, she burst out laughing.

'Reuben--' she said, and then she paused.

'Yes,' he said obediently.

'It's raining.'

'Yes,' he said again, wondering.

'But I am going out into it.'

He said nothing.

'And no one is to know.  I shall go by this door.'

He looked at her in perplexity.  She could always do as she liked
with him, but after all she was but a child.  Her small stature and
something innocent in her wide-open eager eyes always made her
younger than her age, just as the resolved dominating lines about
her mouth made her older.  Nevertheless, she was young to be going
out into the town alone, and in this weather, and what could she be
going for but to see a man?

At the thought his heart beat thickly, his stout cheeks coloured,
he plucked at his coat.

'You shall not go alone,' he said.  'I shall accompany you.'

'Oh no, you will not!' she answered laughing.  'You shall stay here
and keep them quiet.  If they ask where I am you shall say I am
busy working--and so I shall be.'

'Busied at what?'

She stood on her toes, pulled his head down, and kissed him.

'Never you mind.  I am your aunt.'

'I shall accompany you,' he said firmly.

She looked at him.  Would it be better perhaps, after all, that he
should?  She was NOT safe with Master Georges.  She remembered a
moment in the boat when, in an instant, at a touch of his hand, she
had been warned.

Many visits to Stone Ends had acquainted her with life.  Children
were not children for long in those days.  SHOULD she take Reuben
with her?  And it would tease Georges so that he should be there.
And Reuben was so strong, so safe, so devoted.  A sudden impulse of
great affection for him, one of those impulses that were often all
through her life to rise in her, straight, unalloyed, from her
heart, influenced her now.  She put her hand on his arm.

As she did so they both heard, quite clearly through the slashing
and angry rain, a rap on the window.  Her hand tightened on his arm
and they turned.  The rap came again, urgent, imperative.  They
stared and at first could see nothing.  In any case there would
have been only a pale, fading light, but now with the storm all was
darkness.  Reuben hurried to the window and pressing his face
against the pane stared out.  He could see a shadowy form.

'There is someone there,' he whispered to Judith, then, hurrying
through the little passage, opened the outer door.  The wind almost
blew the door to, but holding it firmly he looked out.

'Who's there?' he called softly.

A moment later his fingers were grasped by a cold hand, he had been
drawn back into the passage, a figure soaking with wet was pressed
close to him, and his brother Humphrey's voice was in his ear, nay,
at his very heart.

'Reuben . . . for God's sake--no sound. . . .'


'Yes.  Is there anyone there?'

'Only Judith.'

But Judith, hearing the whispering voices, had come into the
passage.  Humphrey, pushing past them, had peered into the little
room, seen that there was no one there, hastened to the door and
bolted it, then turned to them both:

'No one must know.  Not father nor mother.  No one.  Get me
something to eat.  Oh, God, I am so weary!'

He sank into the only chair in the room, murmuring again, 'Food.
Food, and secretly.'

Reuben didn't question.  It was, as it always was with his brother,
as though this were part of himself, soaked with rain, fugitive, in
some frantic plight, hiding from the world.  He moved as though
hurrying to save himself, undid the bolt and was gone.

Judith bolted the door again.  Her heart was moved at once to eager
pity and a desire to help.  When she had last seen Humphrey he had
been so young, so handsome, so self-confident, so sure of himself
and his ability to manage any situation in life; now another man
was there, utterly weary, exhausted, his head back, the water
dripping from the capes of his coat, his hair long and matted, his
face pale, haggard, and his eyes that had been so gay and happy now
restless, hunted, brimming with despair.

He seemed to her to be years older, older than himself, older than
Reuben, and he seemed, beyond that, to be mysterious, a man from
some world that she had never before realised, a man who should, by
right, speak to her in a strange language.

He wasted no time, did not ask her why she was there, did not
consider her except as an agent of assistance for him.

'I have been an age outside.  I could not see clearly who was in
the room.  I had to risk something.  Thank God, it was Reuben!'

His words came in gasps.  His hands moved ceaselessly.

'I've had no food for two days.  I have tramped from Kendal. . . .'

She was intensely practical, as she always was in a crisis.  'You
must take off your coat.  It is dripping.  You must have dry

He got up from the chair and she helped him to take off the shabby
soiled riding-coat.  His body was trembling; he was wet through to
the skin.  The thing that moved her most was that his eyes were
never still, searching the globe, the powder-stand, the dull green
portrait of some old Sunwood ancestor, the dark bulging window
against whose panes the rain, falling now gently, pressed.

She did not stop to ask him why he was there, nor what catastrophe
had plunged him into this disaster, but his fear infected her.  She
was not in the least afraid, but she listened, as he did, to any
outside sound.  She realised that whatever else happened his mother
must not now see him.  She did not know the reason, but she
understood that he was bitterly ashamed to see his mother, that,
beyond any other possible disaster, that was the one he dreaded.

Her sense of this made him still more mysterious to her and touched
her heart yet more deeply.  Towards anyone pursued she was always
to be sympathetic, although there was some true Herries in her that
placed her also on the side of justice.  In herself she was to be
always both pursued and pursuer.

Reuben scratched on the door and came in, not clumsy nor shy any
more, but swift, silent, efficient.  He was acting for the stronger
part of himself.  He closed the door very gently behind him, bolted
it softly.  He had half a cold mutton-pie, bread, cheese, ale.

Humphrey drew to the little table, devoured the food frantically.
He seemed just then like an animal, his ears pricked, his eyes
everywhere, his hand curved close about the meat.

'Mother is with father,' Reuben whispered, 'listening to his

'He is wet to the skin,' Judith answered.  'He must change

Reuben went out again.  She stood by the door, letting him finish
his food.  Life was like this.  She had seen it already countless
times.  Mrs. Osmaston's maid had stolen stockings, had fled and
been caught in Keswick, jailed there; a pedlar had murdered a woman
in Keswick for a shilling, he had been chased by a crowd of men and
boys to Threlkeld and stoned there to death. . . .

'Yes,' said Humphrey, speaking quite clearly out of the half-light
illumined only by one blowing candle.  'And now I must get to the
coast.  I am so weary.  God, if I could sleep for twelve hours.'

'What is it?' she asked.  'What has happened?'

His face, pale, drawn, the hair shaggy on his forehead, looked up
at her.  She felt as though he were her child.

'I killed a man in London.  Over cards.'

'Have you any money?' she asked him.

'Nothing--now.  It is all gone.'

She came over to him and stroked his hair back from his forehead.
With a gesture of infinite weariness he leaned his head, wet with
rain as it was, back against her childish breast.

'I shall sleep,' he murmured.  'How soft your hand is!'

Reuben knocked; she unbolted the door.  He came in with clothes on
his arm.  At once, as though a desperate hurry were now his
accustomed state, Humphrey jumped up and stripped.  Judith helped
him.  This was no time for maidenly modesty, and she had seen many
a man naked before.

When he was finished he sat there holding Reuben's hand in his.
The three of them began a quick whispered conversation.  On the one
thing he was determined, that his father and mother shouldn't know.
Nothing would shake him in that.  He told them very little of what
had happened.  Things had been going badly for a long while.  Some
fierce love-affair he had had with Nancy Bone: Pomfret had
forbidden him the house.  After that Judith had a picture of some
dark underground London, gutters running with water, sudden flares
of light, gambling, little rooms in crooked inns, life by the
river, curious interludes of some great man like Mr. Fox or Mr.
Burke, a struggle up again to larger rooms, then down again, fights
in that same gutter, swinging shop-signs, a narrow street crowded
with carriages, a woman looking from a window, a fight, some fat
man with a wound in his breast, and all the while it seemed to be
rain and fog. . . .  She was to have this queer picture of London
for years until the reality gave her another one.

But the one thing that stood out clearly was that he must escape
from England.  Some port . . . Whitehaven. . . .  It was then that
she had her idea.  With a flash of inspiration she thought of
Georges Paris.  She had long known that young Georges with other
friends of Gauntry's had dealings with some sort of traffic on the
Cumberland coast.  Some kind of smuggling perhaps.  She had been
too much of a child for them to take her into any kind of
confidence, but her last time at Stone Ends there had been a
Captain Barnett, a thin green-faced man like a nettle, who had
praised young Georges for his enterprise in some Whitehaven or St.
Bees expedition.

She did not doubt but that that was what brought Georges into
Cockermouth this afternoon.  He would do anything for her; he
should help to get Humphrey out of the country.  Once again in a
moment she took the situation into her hands.  She acknowledged
without a tremor to Reuben that it had been this Georges Paris whom
she had been going to meet.  Was he to be trusted?  Of course, he
was to be trusted.  He was her friend.  She had known him for
years.  He would do anything that she told him.  They followed her.
What else?  Something had to be done at once.  They must not stay
in this house.  There was no other plan.

Only Reuben said one thing that often afterwards she was to
remember:  'If he does this for you, are you under some obligation
to him?'

Feverishly eager to be off, as she always was when she had a plan,
she tossed her head.  She did not even answer, but almost pushed
them both in front of her, through the little passage and out of
the door.

That brief journey from the house to the 'Greyhound' was the most
exciting thing that had yet happened in her life.  She was in
charge of the expedition; the men followed meekly.  That sense of
power, the strongest sense in her, drove her like a charm.  Without
her, Humphrey, all of them, would have been lost.  Now she would
direct the affair like God Himself.  The rain had ceased; the
little cobbled streets were gloomy and deserted.  They left
Humphrey in the shadow of the yard of the inn and went quickly up
the wooden staircase to the parlour.  No one was about.  In the
parlour, a small panelled room, a little sea-coal fire was smoking
and two candles guttering.  Someone came forward.  It was Georges,
almost hidden in the capes of his riding-coat.  She saw at once
that he was angry because she was not alone.  She felt herself
forty years of age at least as she took his hand, introduced
Reuben.  He had never seen her so beautiful.  Indeed he had never
thought her beautiful, only strange, unusual, in some antagonistic
way appealing to his senses.  Now, in the half-lit smoky room, in
all her colour, her small hat with a feather, her hair, her little
face ivory-coloured and in expression mischievous, kindly, proud,
all together, she seemed to him for the first time a woman.  He put
his riding-whip on the table, clasped his hands behind him.  He
longed to kiss her.  Who was this big clumsy oaf of a fellow with

Very quickly Judith explained, keeping him greatly at a distance,
very lofty, commanding rather than requesting.

And she saw, a moment later, that he found an opportunity in all
this.  It was the first real request that she had ever made of him.
He asked no questions about Humphrey.  A relation of hers in
distress . . .  He must get to sea swiftly and quietly . . .  Had
he a friend? . . .  Was there a boat? . . .

By chance he had a friend.  He paused and looked at her oddly.

'If I do this for you--?' he broke off.

They had both, concerned in their own personal drama, quite
forgotten Reuben.

He forced her eyes.  She would not be brow-beaten by him, so stared
proudly back at him, at his dark eyes, black hair, thin, proud,
restless face.

She said nothing.  He, as though satisfied, nodded his head.

'Where is the gentleman?'

They passed to the staircase.  As they went down she whispered to
Reuben:  'Have you any money?'  He nodded his head:  'I had thought
of that.'

They found Humphrey in a panic of nervous anxiety.  How strange it
was to Judith to see what circumstances could do to a man!  He had
been so easy, gay-hearted, confident.  Her whole being ached for
him.  She would have liked to go with him, share his adventure
wherever it might be, see that he was not cold, hungry, lonely.  As
they hurried down a dark side-street, stumbling over gutters, holes
in the road, refuse, she put out a hand and caught his.  For a
moment she held it, hot, dry, quivering. . . .

They stopped before a door below the pavement; a little flight of
steps went down to it.  Georges went ahead of them and knocked.
While they waited, a man, swinging a lantern, passed them.  He did
not look at them, but Judith felt as though it were the whole town
staring.  Then the door opened a little way, a head peered out,
some words were exchanged.  They all went in.  The place was a
large cellar, a lantern hanging from a hook, some farming
implements in corners, a pile of hay, and, seated on an overturned
barrel, a man of an enormous corpulency.  His coat was open at the
neck to allow room for his three chins.  His cheeks were purple
above a yellow beard and his nose had been slightly flattened on
one side in some fight, but his eyes were large, clear and merry.
His hand was a roll of beef and his thighs so huge that it was a
wonder any breeches could ever contain them.  He rose to receive
them, and standing, his legs wide, he was like a vast amiable
monster at home in its cavern.  He smelt of oil, fish and whisky,
but it was plain that he admired Judith immediately, hanging over
her with a merry possessive look as though at any moment he would
pick her up and slip her into his deep coat-pocket.

It was clear also that he knew young Georges Paris very well and
understood immediately what was wanted.  He never looked at
Humphrey, who had slipped into the shadow, nor addressed a word to
him.  His name, it seemed, was Captain Wix.  His voice was deep,
rolling, and had the same kindliness as his eyes.  Those eyes
scarcely left Judith.  Straddling on his legs he kept looking at
her while Georges quickly whispered.  He nodded his head several
times, took a great chequered handkerchief from his pocket and blew
a blast on his nose.

'It will be good enough for charges,' he rumbled to Georges.

Judith, who was adoring this adventure, the dark close cellar, the
straw, the swinging lantern, and the sense of having arranged the
whole affair, spoke then and said that they had money with them.

'Keep it, lady,' growled Captain Wix.  ''Tis no matter.'  He became
gallant and was inexpressibly comical.  'I have a ship,' he
informed her, 'like a daisy.  An you come for a trip in her you
shall be as safe and trim as in your mama's parlour.  I'll have the
cabin done up special for you.'  He bent towards her, beamed at her
with the greatest kindliness:  'Now what do you say to a piece of
fine lace?  A present from a friend who knows the coast of France
like his own hand.  What do you say now to a little trip?'

But here Georges intervened.  He drew the gigantic creature aside,
speaking to him very seriously rather as a king speaks to his
subject.  The matter, it seemed, was concluded.  They were to leave
Humphrey in Captain Wix's charge.

Reuben went to his brother.  When he rejoined them there were tears
on his cheeks.  Judith then kissed Humphrey.

He spoke with sudden desperation.  'My mother mustn't know. . . .
I will beat them yet. . . .'  Then fiercely, catching her hand:
'There's no God. . . .  Naught but injustice, no mercy. . . .  I
shall find my way yet.'

Captain Wix kissed her hand.

When she went up the little steps again with Georges she felt
suddenly helpless, very tired, six years old, and so cross with him
that she did not thank him, only said 'Good night' quickly and
walked up the street.

Georges, before he went downstairs again, looked after her,
smiling.  He felt very important, very wise, a ruler of men.


The July heat bathed the little town in its ardour, but breezes,
stealing from the Lake, from the higher woods, from Skiddaw forest
and Blencathra shallows, carried the scent of flowers everywhere.
The town slept.  Some sheep wandered dreamily down Main Street, the
dust blew in little spirals between the hedges toward Crosthwaite
Church, the post-chaise waited outside the 'Royal Oak,' two young
men, with nothing whatever to do, lounged up against the wall of
Mr. Crosthwaite's Museum.  A little way up the street a small group
waited for the arrival of the Good Intent post-coach from Kendal.
It was five minutes past four of the afternoon, and nine out of
every ten of Keswick's citizens were still discussing their good
liquor and digesting the day's dinner.

Francis Herries came down the sunny street, riding from Penrith.
He was, in this July of 1789, twenty-nine years of age and as
handsome a bachelor as the counties of Cumberland and Westmorland
contained.  He was, however, as awe-inspiring as handsome.  No
young lady anywhere, not even the pretty daughters of Mrs. Herring
of Bassenthwaite, reputed the most daring young women in the whole
of the North of England, had ever attempted a flirtation.  He was
immensely clever, they said, was for ever reading.  It was true in
any case that he had no close friend--now, riding down Main Street,
he seemed alone with his own shadow.

He may have been half asleep, may have been deeply lost in some
speculation, when he felt a hand laid on his bridle.  He looked
down and saw little Mr. Summerson the Surgeon, short, stout, very
gay in a purple coat, looking up at him.

'Have you heard the news, Mr. Herries?' he asked.

'No,' answered Francis.  'What news?'

'The Bastille in Paris has fallen.'

Francis straightened himself.  'The Bastille--?'

'Yes, sir.  Fallen to the Revolutionaries.  I know no more.  I had
it from Mr. Jobling, who has just ridden in from Kendal.  The news
is quite certain.'

Francis smiled.  'Thank God, sir.  Thank God.  This means a new

Little Mr. Summerson looked as though he were not so sure, but
Francis did not wait to hear what he had to say.  His heart
triumphant, as though it were by his own agency that this great
deed had been brought about, he passed along the road to
Bassenthwaite now like a conqueror.

The Bastille fallen!  The Bastille fallen!  It must be true.
Summerson had been certain of it, and if it were indeed so, then
all the secret wishes of his heart were gratified.  Secret indeed,
for there had been no one in whom he could confide.  The secret
history of his mind had been born with him perhaps; he had always,
to his own thinking, been different from all the others, but its
first real mature food had been the treatise of Helvetius on 'Mind'
and 'The System of Nature' of Holbach.  Holbach's work especially
had seemed to explain the whole of life to him; its system of
metaphysics had exactly suited his speculative untrusting nature,
his instinctive cynicism, and its eloquent ardour for physical
science had become his ardour also.

Voltaire's scepticism and good sense, the absence of all fanaticism
and mysticism had carried him yet farther.  He delighted in his
clear ideas, his ironical banter, and his determination to make the
world a wiser place so that ultimately it might become a better

His education had then been completed by the influence of Rousseau.
The Contrat Social seemed to him the Bible of the new world.  This
sentence of Rousseau's, 'The moment the Government usurps the
sovereignty, the social compact is broken, and all the simple
citizens regaining by right their natural liberty are forced, but
not morally obliged, to obey,' became his gospel.

Had his youth been spent in a larger and more varied society much
of the effects of these doctrines might have been worn away in
contact with older and more experienced minds.  But there had been
few with whom he could discuss anything.  His nature was in any
case reserved; some inherent shyness forbade confidences; his
father had views utterly divorced from these; his father was
conservative absolutely in religion, politics, agriculture,
everything.  Will's mind was quite selfish and practical, his
mother was not interested in ideas.  Judith was only a child.

He made no friends among the gentlemen of the neighbourhood; there
were very few gentlemen to make friends with.  He knew that had any
of them seen into his mind they would have regarded him as traitor
to everything in which they believed.

At Penrith there was a certain Mr. Frederick Moore, an elderly man,
a retired Army officer, who thought as he did, but went much
farther.  Mr. Moore was, indeed, a fanatic, and in that displeased
the reasonableness of Francis' mind, a strange man, solitary,
embittered, intensely dogmatic.  But he lent Francis books and
pamphlets, and they had many talks together.

Rousseau was Mr. Moore's god, and he very quickly became Francis'
also.  They would neither of them see that Rousseau himself
recoiled from many of his own opinions and conclusions.
Passionately they out-Rousseaued Rousseau.  They disregarded such
sentences as:  'If there were a people of gods, they would govern
themselves as a democracy.  So perfect a form of government is not
suited for men' and 'The best and most natural order is, that the
wise should govern the multitude, provided that one is sure that
they govern it for the profit of the multitude and not for their

But Francis, although he thought continually about Government, had
only the simplest notions of the matter.  Had he been a fanatic
like Mr. Moore he would have gone farther, but just as his nature
held him back from extravagance so also it prevented inspiration.
He felt that he was fortunate that he was born to be a citizen of a
new world, but in cruel fact he was neither the child of the old
world of reason nor of the new world of feeling.  He had the
misfortune to sympathise deeply with the unhappiness of a vast
multitude of human beings, who were only now growing conscious of
their rights, but he was an aristocrat by instinct although a
democrat by reason--and was too reserved, too lonely, too self-
suspicious to venture into any kind of demonstrative action.

He had followed, as well as news-sheets, pamphlets, books, and Mr.
Moore permitted him, every movement in France--the doctrines of the
Economists, who contended for the inviolability of private
property, the shameful consequences of the stupid despotism of
Louis XV., the iniquitous taxes, the brutalities of the upper
class, the exemption of the nobles from taxation, Necker's poor
attempts at reform in 1780, the monstrous sale of offices, the
increase of tyrannies that followed Turgot's fall, Necker's failure
in 1781, and after that the growing incompetence of everybody and
everything: the luxury and ostentation of the Court of Versailles,
the unpopularity of the Queen, the amiable weakness of the King,
the Assembly of Notables by Calonne, their dissolution--until at
last he had felt that he was almost a personal witness of the most
dramatic of the recent events, the coup d'tat of May of last year,
the convoking of the States-General by Brienne, the strength of the
Third Estate, the gradually rising tide of disorder, the flood of
revolutionary pamphlets, the bad harvest of '88, and the fearful
winter that succeeded it, the freezing of the Seine, the prominence
of Mirabeau and Sieys, of Barnave and Dupont and Bailly, the Oath
of the Tennis Court on June 20.

The Oath of the Tennis Court was the last absolute news that he had
had until to-day; for the last month he had been living in a
ferment of expectation and feverish excitement.  He could not
understand that the men and women around him took so slight an
interest in these events.  If they spoke of outside affairs at all
it was, at the most, in a late day, of the King's sickness, the
possibility of a Regency, some new gambling scandal of Charles Fox
or the eccentricities of Mr. Pitt.  The small business of the
countryside contented them all.

So he had moved, poor Francis, as though he carried a bomb in his
breast.  There were times when he thought that he would cross to
France and take part in the great crisis that was developing there,
but his self-distrust, his natural love of England and his home
(cherished passionately in his heart, unguessed at by anyone save
possibly Judith) held him where he was.

This great news to-day released him!  The world was free!  The
strongholds of all the tyrants had fallen!  This was to be a symbol
that would stand to all the world for the new freedom!

These may seem empty phrases enough set down upon paper, but in
Francis' heart they were flames and torches.  In very truth as he
rode now under the July sun beside Bassenthwaite, he felt as though
every constriction, every doubt of himself, every shyness and
stupid caution were now released.

France would lead the way for all the world.  He saw Louis with his
fat good-natured face, Marie Antoinette with her gay beauty, seated
grandly on their thrones by the will of their people.  He could
almost hear, beside these quiet sparkling waters, the wild cheers,
the frantic shouts of joy that must fill the Paris streets.  And
now all men would hear them, and would be ashamed of their
lethargy, their shameful lazy injustice and indifference.

He was indeed ashamed of himself.  As he rode along he felt born
again; his life had been most selfish.  It should be so no longer.
At any cost to himself he would take part now in forwarding the new
justice and uprightness that was come into the world.  As he rode
he could have sung his happiness aloud.

He did not doubt but that his father, with all other men, would see
the grandeur of this event.  His father was a just man, although an
obstinate.  He loved his father dearly (who could help but love
him?), although he was shy of him.  How this new era in France
would bring them together, would bring all men together and would
lead to a new era in England also!  As he turned up the lane to
Fell House his eyes were dim with tears of joy.

And at once, so characteristically, he was checked by contact with
his fellow human-beings.  A maid, coming from the dairy, carrying
buckets, Will's tutor seated reading on the lawn, his mother
stepping down the staircase as he entered the house, all these
drove him at once to silence.

His stout good-humoured sister met him at the turn of the stairs.
He had nothing at all in common with Deborah.  She had all the good-
natured domesticity of a thoroughly contented Herries.  So
absolutely satisfied was she with herself, her family, all the
little circumstances of her surroundings, that in all her twenty-
six years she might be said never to have suffered an ache or a
pain, whether of body or of soul.  She was handsome in a large-
boned Herries fashion, was never irritable, never excited, never
curious about the nature of other people, always ready to do
anything for anyone.

How ridiculous to say to her:  'Deb, the Bastille has fallen!'  It
would be to her exactly as though you had said:  'Deb, the cat has

Having washed, brushed, changed his linen, he came downstairs
again, walked into the garden and discovered Judith mocking the
tutor.  Mr. Langbridge was shortly leaving them.  Will was now
nineteen and did not need a tutor.  Mr. Langbridge was long, gaunt,
perpetually hungry, brilliantly founded in the classics (which was
of no use at all to Will), hoping to be a clergyman, of a
fanatically serious mind.  He understood no sort of humour, and it
delighted Judith to hold long conversations with him, asking him
gravely about his health, his studies and his home in Dorset.  For
he detested the North, with its dark clouds, its rain, the savagery
of its people, its bare strong hills.  He was a perpetual exile.
She stood in front of him now, her hands behind her back, her eyes
twinkling, but her expression very serious.

Francis, coming upon her, realised quite suddenly that she was a
woman.  She was old for her fifteen years in her self-possession,
young in her childish impulses.  He knew that she adored him, just
as she had always done; it had been a long faithful service on her
part for which he had made little return.  There was something
about her small stature, pale face, and almost savage unlikeness to
the average Herries order that frightened him, and yet he had long
ago realised that she was the only one in this family who ever
remotely understood him.

He realised it again now, for as she turned to him he saw that she
immediately recognised him to be under the power of some very
strong excitement.  Mr. Langbridge pulled his long lanky body
together, rose, very solemnly bowed to Francis and stalked away.

She looked at him, half roguishly, half with that affection that
she could never keep from her eyes when she was with anyone of whom
she was fond.

'Dear Francis,' she said, dancing about the lawn on her very small
feet, 'you have got a secret.  I can see that you have.  And none
of the family is worthy of it.'

She turned towards the house and they both saw David, followed by
Will, coming towards them.  The whole scene, the rosy brick house
with its chimneys and gables and pigeon-loft, the dairy and stables
behind it, the moor that was like a heaving green curtain moved
with the intensity of the sun, the blue sky without cloud, the lawn
so brilliant in colour that it hurt the eye, the trimmed hedge, the
Gothic temple, the sprawling shadow of Skiddaw, the figures in
their gay clothes, David in purple, Judith in green, Francis in
silver, this moment of heat and colour would be remembered by all
of them for ever.

David, carrying a riding-whip, moved heavily.

'Well, Francis,' he said, 'what news in Penrith?'

'Great news, sir,' Francis answered.

'What! has Pitt a fresh plan for the franchise?' David asked with
good-humoured scorn.  All Francis' notions seemed to him those of a
child.  But it was a half-sneer on Will's superior face that drove
Francis on.

'No, sir,' he answered.  'The Bastille has fallen to the People in

They all stayed, rigid, transfixed.  David said at last:

'Where did you have the news?'

'Mr. Summerson told me in Keswick.  He had it quite surely from

David raised his head and looked at everything, the buildings, the
walls, the garden, as though assuring himself that they were all
still there, safe and secure.  Then he said slowly:  'If this is
true it is terrible news.'

'I think,' Francis broke out, 'that it is the grandest news the
world has ever had.'

Judith, who cared nothing for the fall of the Bastille in
comparison with the immediate dangers of the scene, saw David's
broad hand tremble about his riding-whip.

'Then you advocate rebellion,' he said slowly, 'murder,
revolution. . . .'

'Yes,' Francis answered hotly, 'if these things are to bring
justice back into the world.'

'Justice!'  David's whole body trembled.  'Justice for the dirtiest
mob of cut-throats that ever fouled a country.  Justice for
ingratitude, for disloyalty to a worthy King . . .'  He half turned
towards the house, then, his face swollen, it seemed, with anger,
he came nearer to Francis.  'You are not my son if you find this
foul rebellion glorious.'

'Then I am not your son,' Francis cried.  'I have long suspected
it.  For years I have watched your blindness to the way the world
was going.  For how much longer do you think a million men will
suffer at the orders of one, and of one weaker, more selfish, more
tyrannous than they could ever be?  Thank God, men are to be free
at last, free from tyrants, free. . . .'

'From tyrants like myself?' David cried, his anger now quite
uncontrollable.  'A fine thing for a son. . . .'

'Take it as you will,' Francis answered, his words biting on the
air.  'There is tyranny everywhere, here as well. . . .'

Some long accumulation of small persistent differences, always
unsettled, mingling with the heat of the July day and their deep
love, always checked, always running into perverse courses,
combined to produce in them both a furious anger.

'By God, for less than that . . .' David cried.

'If your pride is hit,' Francis answered, 'it is by your own will.
It is time that your eyes were opened.'

'I'll have no rebellion here,' David shouted.  'No rebellion here.
Your gutter-friends may for the moment have their way in Paris.  I
am yet master in this house.'

'No more!' Francis cried.  'Many masters are falling.'

David raised his riding-whip and struck Francis on the cheek.  They
were silent then, and the cooing of the pigeons ran like water
through the air, the only sound.  Francis bent his head.  David
dropped the whip.

'Francis,' he began in a thick low guttural, turned a step and
fell, like a log, to the grass.  He was carried in.  It was a
stroke.  Mr. Summerson the Surgeon was fetched from Keswick.  David
was bled.  Consciousness returned to him, but he could not speak,
and his left side was paralysed.

Francis went about the place with his head up, his features cold
and severe, and agony in his heart.  No one, except Judith, knew
that he felt anything.  His mother would not speak to him.  That
moment, running out on to the sunlit lawn at the sound of a cry,
had changed Sarah Herries from a cheerful normal woman of her world
into a creature of one impulse and one impulse only.  Nothing now
was alive for her in the world save David, her house meant nothing
to her, her children meant nothing to her, she meant nothing at all
to herself.  She would not speak to Francis.  She looked through
him as though he were not there.  She regarded none of them very
intently.  They were shadows to her.  She seemed in one half-hour
to become of a thinner, straighter figure; the colour left her
cheeks, her eyes held a steely radiance, her voice a hard metallic
ring.  Something masculine that had been perhaps always in her
personality came out now very queerly, save when she was in David's
room; there she was soft, gentle, maternal.  David had always been
her child; now her love for him burnt with twice the earlier
intensity because he was altogether dependent on her.  He lay
there, a huge bulk, beneath the clothes, only his eyes moving.

Judith watched all this with an acute perception, but in the first
weeks her thoughts were all for Francis.  She longed to tell him
what she felt; at last she had her opportunity.

One evening, a cold wet August night drawing on, at the turn of the
stairs on the upper passage beyond her room, she ran into him in
the half dusk.  His hands held her in the first shock of their
contact.  She could feel how they trembled.  And at once, deeply
moved by that trembling, she began, not weighing her words nor
thinking of anything but that she must comfort him:

'Don't go.  Don't go.  I have been wanting to speak to you for
these weeks past.  I know that you have always a little mocked at
my affection for you--indeed I have mocked at it a little myself--
but it gives me a right, after all these years, to tell you that I
am the only one in all this house who understands you.  Don't
grieve about him, Francis dear.  It was not your fault, indeed,
indeed it was not.  You had to say what you believed that day, and
I know that he admired you for that behind his anger.  The stroke
must have come in any case--Mr. Summerson says so.  And his heart,
too, has been weak these years past.  So soon as he is better he
will send for you and tell you that he loves you--'

'My mother will not allow me to see him,' Francis interrupted her.

'She cannot prevent you if he wishes it.  As soon as he can speak
he will ask for you.  I know that now he is sorry and is grieving
for you.'

His voice shook.  'No, I must go and never return.  I have been a
curse to this place.  Only I can't go without a word from him.  I
am waiting only for that--'

'Yes.  He is better to-day.  Mr. Summerson thinks that in a week or
so he will be able to speak a little.  The paralysis is only on one

They were in the dark together; neither could clearly see the face
of the other, but Judith knew that Francis was crying.  Half a
child, she was greatly inclined to cry, but she only stood close to
him, her hand on his arm.

'You have always been the best friend I have had here,' he said at

'And I will be,' she answered.

Afterwards she could not but reflect that she was always better
with anyone who was in distress or desired her help.  She liked
above everything to feel that she was needed, and yet she had a
strong contempt for any weak-willed person who was for ever relying
on others.  What she liked was to assist or direct those who
normally were quite able to assist themselves.  What she would have
done now to have helped Sarah had Sarah but invited her!  But Sarah
needed no one's help, and least of all Judith's.  She allowed
Deborah to do things for her, and very remarkably Deborah began to
develop under this crisis, but Judith she completely disregarded.

This, again, was why Judith had no sort of contact with Will.  Will
relied on no one but himself and took no one into his confidences.
He gave the impression that he was watching every move, every phase
of the situation, weighing it all that he might turn it in the best
way to his advantage.

The house very quickly suited itself to the new circumstances.
Everything turned now around the room where David was lying.  He
had been always greatly popular with his servants; unlike many men
of his time he had always seen them as separate individuals, was
constantly inquiring about their families and circumstances, had a
jolly, natural, healthy interest in all of them.  He had been the
one of the family for whom they cared, who stabilised their
loyalty.  His simple animal health and boyish pleasure in little
things had always pleased them.  He had been an indulgent but not a
foolish master; they were very sorry now for his misfortune.

David rose with infinite slowness and caution from a sea of
darkness.  Wearily he pushed aside fold after fold of heavy
clinging cloth that hindered his sight.  Then, tired out, he lay
back to resist no longer, and saw swaying above his head a gold
rose set in a green cloud.  He heard, a little after, from an
infinite distance a voice speaking to him.  Someone touched him,
and he sank instantly back into the dark sea whose waters, smooth
like oil, lapped him round and lay upon his eyes and mouth.  Aeons
later he saw again the gold rose on the green ground, and once
again heard the voice, and knew that it was Sarah his wife who was
speaking to him.

He raised very slowly his right hand and touched the chill flesh of
his breast beneath his shirt.  Then he would raise his other hand,
but he had no other hand.  His perceptions moved with infinite
slowness.  After, as it seemed to him, a lifetime of patient
watching he realised that the gold rose was fixed in its place
above his head, and that there were other gold roses.  Then, after
another infinity of time, he knew that these gold roses belonged to
the tester of the bed in which he was lying.

His wife's voice was often in his ear.  She made a noise like a
bird, like a mouse; the noise came and went and came again.  He was
immensely susceptible to light.  A wave of light would slowly sway
in front of him, would be withdrawn and then return with greater

There came a time when he wished to speak about this light, but he
could not.  He could speak no more than a dead man.  But he was not
dead at all.  An urgent pulsing life began to beat within him.
This life was connected with nothing that he saw or heard.  It had
a wild riotous time of its own within him: it laughed, it sang, it
wept, it sighed, but it was imprisoned, and it longed to get out.
His eyes began to take everything in--the room with the purple
curtains, the piece of green tapestry, the crooked legs of the
chairs, Sarah, Deborah, the maid, once and again Will.  He saw and
recognised them all, but he could not speak, nor had they anything
to do with the wild life inside him.  When he knew this he pitied
himself and them; tears, helpless tears, rolled down his cheeks,
and his wife wiped them away.

He knew now all the things that they did to him--the things the
surgeon did, how it was when they turned him in bed (he was a very
heavy man and it was not easy), and when they put a new shirt on
him, washed his face.  Sarah kissed him, and he touched her cheek
with his right hand.

He was never by himself.  At night candles were burning, and Sarah
sat there, sometimes sewing, sometimes reading a book, her eyes
continually going to meet his eyes.  He was ashamed at some of the
things she must do for him, but she was his wife, he had lain with
her in his arms; he would lie there staring at the gold roses and
think of how often he had buried his hands in her hair.

He was glad that she was always there, because he was lost in that
wild turbulent life within himself, and she was all that there was
to call him back.  Then one night he was far away.  He was standing
on a deserted beach beside a lonely sea.  Someone was beside him, a
man, and quite suddenly this man raised a stick to strike him.  He
seized this stick, broke it in half and flung it into the sea.
After that this man never left him.  He was very tall, thin of
face, and he had a scar that ran from eye to lip.  The man stood
beside him on a green lawn, and this time it was he who had the
whip; he raised his hand and struck; as he did so the man changed.
He was young, and after he was struck he bent his head.

David lay there for a long while striving to reconcile these two
figures.  They were the same and were not the same.  At one time
they seemed to be himself; then they were separate, then together

One grey ghostly morning he awoke and knew everything.  The man who
had wished to strike him was his father; the man whom he had struck
was his son.  He knew everything.  He had been ill, and was lying
now in his bed, while beyond the window a bird sang, and near him
the candles were almost burnt out, and Sarah sat in a high chair,
her head forward, asleep.  He passed then, struggling all alone,
hours of terrible agony.  His left side was dead; there was no
feeling nor motion in it.  His heart bled for his son.  He could
think of nothing but that.  He must see his son.  He must see his
son.  He raised his right arm: he tried to shout and to shout
again.  No sound would come.  His father and his son.  He must ask
them both to forgive him; until he had done that there was no peace
for him.

At last the door opened; someone came in, carrying something.
Sarah woke and came to the bedside.  His eyes besought her.  He
raised his hand.  His agony of mind was terrible, for he could not
reach her.  How strange that he could not reach her!  After all
these years together, their love, their intercourse, their
friendship.  She was the mother of his children, and he could not
reach her.  Strange low mutterings came from his mouth.  His eyes
implored her, begged of her.

The light, grey, webbed, hung like a film about the room, and in
this film she moved.  At length she bent down to kiss him, and as
she did so, his eyes were so near to hers that she must have seen
the agony in them.  He made sounds that seemed to him explicit
prayers, but she could understand nothing.

It was three hours later that the surgeon understood sufficiently
to send for a paper.  Then David wrote in a large sprawling hand
the word 'Francis.'  Francis came.  They were alone in the room
together, and David spoke the first word since his illness.
'Forgive.'  His voice was strange, cracked, with a slur in it, but
Francis understood and knelt beside the bed.  David, with his
trembling right hand, stroked his hair.

After that he could not bear to have Francis out of the room, so
that the two of them, Francis and Sarah, were there together.  But
Sarah would not speak to her son nor look at him if she could help
it.  David began then the slow business of seeing that two and two
make four.  There were some things that he could not understand at
all.  He did not know why he had struck his son with a whip, nor
why he was sometimes there quite clearly in the room with his wife
beside him and at other times he was in the little dark house in
Borrowdale, following his father, hearing his father's voice, and
behind the voice the wind rustling the tapestry, and the noise of
water falling down the rock.

He slept a great deal, and in his dreams he climbed the rocks, ran
across the springing turf of the Fell, stood on the Pass with Sarah
in his arms, watching his enemy climb the road towards him.

At times again he would be dreadfully unhappy.  Tears would roll
down his cheeks; he would wipe them feebly with his hand.  But why
he was so unhappy he could not tell.

But at these times an infinite pity for himself overwhelmed him.
'Poor David.  Poor, poor David.  Poor, poor David.'  Was there ever
anything so sad as poor David--and, from a great distance away, he
watched this poor David and sympathised so deeply with his
loneliness, his helplessness, the injustice of his state.

After a time words came back to him.  He could say 'Francis, Sarah.
I don't want.  Good night.'  He mumbled them; his mouth was

His brain conceived a new map of the world for him.  There was the
room where he lay.  Pieces of furniture became alive and personal
to him.  A china table, a tea-kettle stand, chairs with faces.  He
liked especially a ribband-back chair covered with red morocco, a
real friend of his, that would smile and wave his leg at him.  The
tapestry on the wall, its subject Susanna and the Elders, was also
his friend.  He liked Susanna's kindly breasts and her shining
thighs.  He was glad that he had not allowed Sarah to make the
house in the Gothic style, as she had once planned to do, after
Horace Walpole or some other London absurdity.  He had an honest
scorn for artists and writers.  She had wanted a wallpaper printed
in perspective, windows with saints in painted glass, and even
arrows, long-bows and spears.

Poor Sarah!  What a good woman, how wonderful a wife she was to
him!  He liked her to sit beside the bed and be near to him.  He
would smile a crooked twisted smile and murmur her name.  Yes, all
this was real enough.  Summerson with his hour-glass, the basins
and glasses, old Ballard the man-servant with his handsome white
wig, Will, Judith, and, above all, Francis.  Deborah too, good
girl.  She had a genius for moving quietly, big woman though she
was: no hand so soft as hers, and--best of all--she breathed good-
humour.  He wanted no sad faces about him; in Sarah's eyes he
detected sometimes a look of terror, and that he would not have
because it made himself afraid. . . .

Yes, all this was real enough.  But beyond the room he could not be
sure where he was.  The landscape was the landscape of his young
life, and although in this room he was tied to the heavy four-
poster, once he was outside the room he could move where he wished.
Every part of Borrowdale was open to him.  All the old places:
beloved Stonethwaite, with its tumbling stream, the springing turf
of Stake Pass, the swinging birds above Honister, hundreds more;
the wrestling bouts, the high room of old Peel's with its blazing
fire and broad rafters, the taste of the dried salted beef and
mutton, the oatmeal puddings, the bull-ring in Keswick, when on a
grand day in the market-place you must sit on an adjoining roof to
get a view, the shearing days with the chairing and the bell-
ringing, Twelfth Night when the lighted holly tree was carried from
inn to inn--all had departed from him so long, long ago, killed by
the later modern times, but now he was back in them again, all his
health and vigour were returned, he was the strongest man in all
the valley, and every hill knew him, Glaramara smiled on him, Eagle
Crag was his brother, Sprinkling Tarn his sister, Sea Fell his
lover. . . .

He lay there, motionless, smiling, his blue eyes fixed on the gold
rose.  They thought that he was imprisoned there, a helpless hulk.
Little they knew!  He was free again, as he had not been for many a

His father now accompanied him everywhere.  His father digging that
intractable ground, riding with him to Ravenglass, sitting beside
him at the old stone fireplace in Herries, his hand on his thigh,
his father and Mirabell, his father and Deborah, his father who had
been always closer to him than any other human being.

They wished to pull him back from this happiness, this freedom,
this strength of body, and cold running air of the fells, smell of
the bracken, sound never stilled of running water.  The sheep
moved, the sun glistening on their fleecy sides, the shepherd
whistled to his dog, the clouds rushed out and covered the sun that
yet escaped them, mocking them and flashing a shield of light upon
the distant brow. . . .

'Hold on to me, father.  They are dragging me back.  I will catch
your arm.  They shall not separate us. . . .'

It was time for him to be washed, to be turned in his bed.  The
smell of the sick-room was there, the chair with the red morocco,
Susanna with her breasts, Sarah's grave face and that look of
terror in the eyes.  Only Francis and Judith knew his father.  That
child with her pale face and red hair, hair like Mirabell's.  Poor
Mirabell . . . but no, she was not to be pitied, for she loved his
father at the last. . . .

His mouth crookedly formed the word 'Judith.'  She came to the
bedside, not frightened like Sarah, smiling, standing on her toes
to be level with the bed.  He took her hand in his.  It lay there
warm and soft.

'Judith.'  That was the last word that he spoke.

For he was swung away in a great torrent of light.  He flew on the
air, kicking his limbs free, his head up, his hair tugged at by the
wind.  Away and away, over Borrowdale and Stonethwaite, over Sea
Fell and the Langdales, over Waswater, black like ebony. . . .
What freedom, what happiness!

He shouted:  'Oh, hoi!  Oh, hoi!  Oh, hoi!'  He came swinging down
until the turf sprang beneath his feet.  He was leader in an
immortal chase.  'Oh, hoi!  Oh, hoi!  Away!  Away!'  The scent of
the bracken and the falling leaf, the touch of the stone of the
little running walls!  He had caught a cloud and swung into the
dazzling sun.  Old Herries was at his side, the moulded shoulders
of the Tops were beneath his hand, the ruffled water of the Lakes
spun to the swirl of his great strength.

'Follow!  Follow!  Away, away!'

His father and he, masters of the air, friends of every hill,
laughing with every twist of tarn and river, raced towards the
sun. . . .

Watching the bed, they saw his body lie motionless: the eyes

Sarah's scream brought Deborah running into the room.


Judith awoke to a sudden consciousness of distress.  She had been
very happily asleep curled up in the corner of the settee with the
green Chinese dragons.  These dragons had pursued her very
pleasantly in her dream, large amiable creatures with green scales;
from their bodies flakes detached themselves (as they ambled along)
and lay like green pennies on the hot dry sand.

It was so hot, this sandy country, that she woke with a start to
find the warm spring sun shining in through the window on to her
face.  She looked about her, bewildered, on to the Sheffield-plated
candlesticks and the blue and white china in the corner cupboard.
With the final release from her dream she pushed a large, fat,
beery, and most affectionate dragon away from her and sat up,
listening.  What she heard was Sarah, in the room across the hall,
talking to herself.

Sarah was not talking to herself, she was talking to David.  Judith
knew exactly how it was; Sarah was walking quietly up and down the
room and was begging David to return, was telling David that she
could not endure life without him, was asking David how he could
have left her.

These outbursts were becoming rarer with Sarah, but they were still
constant enough to fill the house with uneasiness.  She had been
for years the happiest, most normal of women.  One man's death had
changed her from that into this suffering remote figure, who was
battling, who had been battling for months, to recover her
security.  Soon she would be armoured again safely against life,
but the old Sarah was dead, vanished for ever, and happiness was,
for the time, gone from that house.

It was part of Judith's character that she had no patience at all
with nerves or hysteria.  It was a period when women enjoyed and
fostered all the artificialities that might give them an important
place in a world designed entirely for men.  'Vapours' were the
order of the day for the majority of God's females.  If they could
not rouse attention by one manoeuvre they would rouse it by

Judith had never had the 'vapours' nor would she ever have them.
Nevertheless, she was near sixteen, and had the understanding, in
many things, of a grown woman.  Her education in life had been,
thanks to Tom Gauntry and his friends, early and thorough.  She
realised that this was no nonsense nor affectation on Sarah's part.
David's death had simply taken away from her all the ground on
which for years she had been standing.  She was fighting to regain
her sure footing; she would regain it.  Meanwhile she would allow
no one to help her.

Now, as Judith listened to that murmuring voice, she longed to go
and help her.  She knew, if she did go, the kind of treatment that
she would receive.  The only person in the world who could assist
her now crossed the hall and went in to her.  Deborah's soft
comforting voice could be heard.  A little later the two women
passed out into the garden together.

It was one of Judith's deepest chagrins that in all this crisis she
had been of no use at all.  It was Deborah, of all people, who had
saved the situation, stout dull Deborah who was suddenly the
principal figure in the house, was kind and tactful with everyone,
managed the servants, entertained the local gentry, kept the
accounts, prevented Will (when at home) and Francis from open
quarrel and understood Judith, it seemed, better than anyone had
ever done.  This had been that quiet woman's chance and she had
seized it.

In the year that followed David's death the situation had demanded
exactly such a woman as Deborah.  She had always seemed slow,
unobservant, uninterested; now it was apparent that she observed
much and was never uninterested.  She was greatly assisted by
limiting her horizon to her own affairs.  That France was in
revolution, that her mother was in hysteria, these were not her
business.  She had loved her father as well, possibly, as any of
them, but her father was dead, life must go on, the cows must be
milked, intercourse with neighbours resumed.  She quietly assumed
direction of the house.

Had Will been there her domination might not have so quickly
succeeded, but Will was in Liverpool, forming new contracts with
Mr. Metcalfe.  Francis also was away for days at a time.  The house
became the abode of the three women, and had it not been for
Deborah, catastrophe would have rent it from attic to cellar.  For
Sarah, in the strange unnatural world that she now inhabited, had a
fierce and unresting grudge against Judith.  Judith's name had been
the last word on David's lips, it was into Judith's eyes that David
had looked before he turned his head on the pillow and passed.
Judith was to Sarah still the strange unaccountable child that she
had been ten years ago.  At that time a girl of sixteen was often a
mature woman, but Judith was for Sarah still a rebellious
intriguing child, born of a gipsy.  These things are mysteries, but
beyond question there mingled now in Sarah's feelings about Judith
something of her old uneasiness with Mirabell.  Mirabell, Judith's
mother, had never liked her, had indeed refused her kindliness and
friendliness.  Here was Mirabell born again.

But Judith was not Mirabell; she was fiercer, more readily hostile
and resentful, far more dominating.  She would not let Sarah hate
her without making some return for it.  It was not her fault that
David had said her name before he died.  If anyone wished to make a
friend of her she was ready, but she was ready--oh, exceedingly
ready--for anyone who wanted her as enemy.

Deborah disregarded all this.  She was loving to Sarah, loving to
Judith, loving to Francis, to whom even now, after these many
months, his mother would not speak.  Deborah took the situation and
kept it, for the moment, safe.  She could not keep it safe for long--
it was charged with violence and danger--but what she could do she
did.  She indulged also her own fancy.  Her fancy was, and had
always been, for social amenities.  She loved tea-drinkings, card-
parties, evenings, when some neighbour 'put up' four or six couples
for a dance, expeditions of a moderate kind to some interesting
site or historic building, and, above all, the chatter that circled
around love-affairs and interesting engagements.

She had now entirely her own way in this, for Sarah was living
altogether in her own world.  When a decent interval had passed
since David's death, neighbours came and went at Uldale with an
easy frequency unknown for some time past.  There were the Redlands
of Thornthwaite, the Darlingtons from Whelpo, the Berrys of
Roseley, the Carringtons of Forest Hall.  It was suddenly a woman's
world, and a world that seemed to Judith ridiculous in its
obsession with trifles and incredible in its indifference to all
outside events.

Deborah's principal friends were the Redlands of Thornthwaite--
Squire Redland, his stout pleasant wife, and the two handsome Miss
Redlands--and the two Miss Berrys of Roseley.  The elder Miss Berry
was the great gossip of the district.  She found everything amusing
and left everything scandalous.  The Miss Redlands, dark, big-
boned, handsome women, were the flirts of the district.  Their
thought was only of men.  Mrs. Redland had a genius for the
arrangement, in other people's houses, of teas and suppers, parties
at cards and little musical occasions.

Hours--and for Deborah most enchanting hours--would be spent in the
discussion of social combinations and permutations.  Mrs. Redland
had the talent of making any house in which she happened to be
visiting appear instantly as her own.  She was massive, enjoyed
bright colours and had a laugh like a trooper.  She would arrange
herself on the settee with the green dragons and instantly begin:

'But, my dear Miss Berry, we must not be too nice.  Invite them
all.  Why not?  They are a standing example of good humour and
amiable intention, and I am sure Mr. Frank Fuller, although he may
be the oddest creature in the world, is a gentleman, which cannot
be said for Mr. Beaton, who has a store of underbred finery quite

And little Miss Berry, with her sniff that suggested an eternal
cold, would observe:

'Mr. Beaton is a coxcomb as everyone knows.  But there is nothing
to be ashamed of in being a coxcomb.  What he enjoys the most is an
evening of noisy entertainment, and for my part there are times
when noisy entertainment is the thing.  Ask Mr. Beaton by all
means.  That will make six couples exactly.'

'And this time,' Mrs. Redland would say, looking about her, 'we
will make the dining-room of use by shifting the pianoforte.  Last
time there was not room for anyone to have real enjoyment.'

And Judith, listening, would wonder that Deborah had the patience
to submit to these ladies who ordered the house as their own.  But,
indeed, she herself was not at all popular with them.  They
wondered why this sulky sarcastic girl was there.  Was she 'out' or
was she not 'out'?  Was it true that she was the love-child of some
peasant courted in the ditch by that old ruffian of a Herries, who
had died in a hut in Borrowdale?

David was only a year dead, and they were dancing in his house.
But if Sarah made no objection to it had anyone else a right?
Sarah's face was now a mask.  She sat in her upstairs room, looking
from her window.  There were some days when no one came to the
house at all, and then, so eerie was the silence, so threatening
the atmosphere, that Judith understood why Deborah encouraged her

But with every week the inevitable crisis drew nearer.  Francis was
absent during all that summer.  Will came and went, but in
November, two days after Judith's sixteenth birthday, Francis
returned--and life was permanently changed for them all for ever

His return was innocent and quiet enough.  There was a storm of
rain.  Skiddaw was hid in purple shadow and over its head an ebony
lake of cloud hung like a reflection.  Beyond it, towards the sea,
faint strips of blue sky showed that it was but a shower.  The rain
fell like thunder.  Mrs. Redland and one of her daughters, the two
Miss Berrys, Deborah and Judith sat in the parlour and waited for
the rain to pass.  A dance--arranged entirely by Mrs. Redland--was
to take place in the following week at the Darlingtons'.  The
Darlingtons were lazy, but good-natured.  They did not mind at all
that Mrs. Redland should consider their house as hers so long as
she did all the work for them.  She was now in high feather.  All
the invitations had been successful.  There were to be eight

Mrs. Redland was pretending to be angry with Miss Berry's imitation
of old Miss Clynes, whose teeth clicked in her head like castanets.
'For shame, Miss Berry, you shall not mimic her!  And as to young
Mr. Clynes, he is perfectly satisfied with his sheep and his farm.'

'Yes,' cried Miss Berry in an ecstasy of enjoyment at her own sense
of fun and humour, 'and they say that coming in the dark into the
house one day he took his aunt for one of his sheep that had been
straying all the afternoon.  "Shoo!  Shoo!  Shoo!" he cried.  And
you know how the good lady, when she is but half awake, baas for
anyone who is close to her. . . .  Well, well, I've no doubt but
the young man will make a match of it with Jane Bastable.  Poor
thing.  She missed the dancing-master last year, although she
trudged into Keswick twice a week and oftener. . . .  "Baa, baa!",
and it wasn't until the young man lit a candle that he saw how
things really were.'

Miss Berry's imitation was most lively, and they were all in a roar
of laughter over it when the door burst open and Francis Herries,
the capes of his riding-coat dripping with water, stood there,
glared fiercely for a moment, and was gone.

Judith, who had been sitting by herself in the window watching the
black cloud above Skiddaw shred into a dozen fish-tails, hating
Mrs. Redland and Miss Berry, wondering what end all this
unhappiness in the house could have, seeing him, sprang up and went

She saw him standing in the hall, that was dark with a kind of
smoky reflection of the rain, as though bewildered.  He looked at
her, and without a word turned into the little room that had been
always David's sanctum, a cold and cheerless little room now; here
were cases with old books that David had never read, but his chair
was there, a table with some of his papers and the prints of
Derwentwater, Keswick, Borrowdale that he had dearly loved.

Judith followed Francis there.  He had flung off his cloak and
turned to her, his face working with anger and impatience.

'The house is changed,' he said bitterly.  'It is no home for
either of us any more. . . .  Where is my mother?'

'In her room.  Oh, Francis, I am so glad that you have returned!'

'I have come back with a purpose.  This cannot continue.  My mother
must speak to me for there are things that must be settled.  This
silence has lasted a year, and I will have no more of it.'

He looked so unhappy, so desolate, as he stood there that her heart
ached for him, and the anger that had been piling up all these
months at the treatment of both himself and her reached at that
moment its crisis.  She felt that the time had come for a
settlement, and she was glad of it.

'Oh, Francis, isn't it the strangest thing!  She loved you so.  She
was always so kind and so good.  I have thought that it was a
sickness that would pass, but you are right; it must be brought to
an issue. . . .'

She recollected in that instant the scene in the cellar at
Cockermouth, when Humphrey Sunwood, outcast and fugitive, had said
farewell to her.  Now she and Francis were outcast and fugitive:
for no fault of theirs.  She thought, standing in that room, of
David's kindliness and benignity.  Were his ghost with them now he
must grieve at these circumstances.  Oh, if he were only here, if
he were only here!

'You do not know,' Francis went on rapidly, his voice trembling
with emotion, 'that two weeks ago from Penrith I wrote to my
mother.  I said everything in that letter, of my love for my
father, of my great unhappiness, that I was the cause of his
sickness, that I would never, never, so long as I lived, forgive
myself for that, but that I loved her too, that I loved her the
more for my own fault, that I had borne patiently all these months
her silence and that I had well deserved it, but that this must
have some limit because I loved her, because I loved our home. . . .'
His voice broke.  He turned, leaned his head on his arms against
the fireplace.  For a little the only sound in the room was the
driving rain.  When he looked up and spoke again his voice was
stern and resolved.

'She did not answer my letter.  I have waited these two weeks.  So
now it must end.  I must know one way or another.'

'Yes, it must end,' Judith answered.  'For all our sakes. . . .'

'I am going to her now.'

He left the room.  She stood there, heard him mount the stairs.  In
a little while the rain had stopped.  She heard the ladies come
out, chatter, laugh, depart.  Deborah came past the open door, but
did not look in, and moved slowly into the servants' part of the
house.  Still there was no sound from upstairs.  Then, quite
sharply, Francis' voice rang out, one word cutting the air like a
snapped stick.  Judith, driven by an impulse that was entirely
beyond her governance, ran up the stairs, stayed for a moment,
then, her face hardening into resolve, walked down the passage.

She pushed Sarah's door open and went in.  The room that Sarah had
chosen for herself after David's death was a small bare one.  Over
the fireplace was a highly coloured, badly painted picture of
David.  It had been done by some travelling artist some ten years
before, and showed David complacent in full wig, a crimson coat and
flowered vest, red-cheeked, exceedingly amiable.

He grinned down at Sarah, his wife, who sat in a chair of crimson
morocco; her hair, her face, grey, her dress black, a ghost of
desperate anger and unhappiness.  It was the unhappiness that
Judith, standing in the doorway, first saw, then, a second later,
she was engulfed in the anger as though she had to push up her head
to avoid drowning in it.  She closed the door.

'I will not speak either to him or to you!' Sarah cried, her hand
trembling on her chair.

Francis, in entire command of himself, was by the window.  He came

'I am glad you have come, Judith,' he said.  'I would have a
witness to this.  After twelve months my mother has at length
addressed me. . . .'  He went close to her.  His voice was tender
and full of affection.  'I cried out at what you said, mother, but
you have a right to say what you wish.  You have told me to go and
never to come back.  I will go, but not before you have heard me.'

She did not look at him, but, half rising in her chair, spoke to

'I know that you are on his side,' she said, 'but that is no new
thing.  Ever since they brought you to this house as a baby you
have made nothing but evil here.  You have never belonged here, and
it is quite fitting that you should take the part of the son who
killed his father, leaving us all desolate.'

Even as her face was a mask hiding some real woman under it, so her
voice was not her own.  Judith had a queer perception of the old,
rather tired, very quiet woman that Sarah would be after this
sickness was over, as unlike the woman that she had once been as
this present woman was unlike.  She had a strange conviction, as
though someone spoke to her, that throughout this scene she must
keep that old tired woman in her mind, so she would be kinder and
more just.

No one could be more just or more decent than Francis.

'Listen, mother,' he said.  'You SHALL attend to me, for later when
you look back you will be glad that you heard me.  You loved
father.  God knows I did also.  My love is something; you cannot
take it from me.  But I could not deny my nature, neither for you
nor father nor anyone.  That nature has always put me by myself,
alone.  I tell you now so that you may remember it after, that I
would change it, God knows how I would change it, if I could.  And
is it not enough that I must carry with me all my life the
knowledge that it was my insane obstinacy that killed father; is
not that some punishment for a man?  Did he not himself forgive me?
Was he not the most generous-hearted of men, and can we not now,
who both loved him, find some ground in his generosity and make a
peace?  Mother--'

He approached her.  She drew back violently, almost pushing the
chair over.  Then she rose, swept by him as though he were not
there, and went to the window.

'Very well,' she said, 'if you wish it you shall hear me.  I was a
happy woman; you have made me an unhappy.  I had a home, a husband
whom I loved; I have nothing any more.  You say it was only your
nature.  Very well, I am an enemy of that nature.  I was your
mother.  I am so no more.  I do not know you.  You may remain in
this house if you will.  You have the right.  I believe the house
is now yours.  I will leave it if you wish.  But understand, if you
stay and I stay I do not know you.  We remain as strangers.'

She beat her hand against her black dress, her fingers scraping the
silk as though her control was almost exhausted.  Yet her eyes,
looking beyond them both into some mysterious distance, seemed to
say:  'I am imprisoned here.  These words are not mine.  I do not
know who is the speaker.'

Francis turned to Judith with a gesture as though of despair.

'No,' he said, 'I will not go like that.  I am no stranger to you
whatever I have done.  You have borne me, suckled me.  I have lain
on your breast.  Things cannot be ended. . . .'

'Listen then,' she interrupted quickly.  'I was once a girl, very
unhappy.  Your father came and rescued me, fought for me, married
me.  From the first moment that I saw him I worshipped him.  I bore
him three children.  Now I have but two.  Can you understand THAT
then?  That . . .  That . . .'

But Judith, furious with what seemed to her the theatrical
falseness of a woman hugging with a sort of selfish joy the self-
inflicted tragedy, broke in:

'I have something to say in this.  I am a woman, Sarah, as you are
a woman.  I am a child no longer.  What right have you to fancy
your grief is yours alone?  For a year and more you have walked by
yourself, hugging your wrongs, and you have hugged them so long
that you are a comic figure, not real at all.  We have all endured
your nonsense long enough.  Oh yes, you can order me to go.  I know
that I have no place here any more.  I am going.  But Francis is
another matter.  For a whole year, with absolute patience, he has
endured your tantrums and bewailings.  He is offering you now your
last opportunity.  Lose it, and when you come to your senses again
you will whistle for him back and whistle to empty air.  If I were
your daughter I could show you something.  You adore David, yes,
but you allow the house to be filled with chattering women, and Mr.
Finch comes with his fiddle from Keswick, and the pianoforte is
moved to have room for another two couple, and--'

She paused for breath.  She was in one of her rages, almost dancing
on the Turkey carpet.

Sarah broke into her pause.

'No, you are right, Judith.  You are no child of mine.  Thank God
for it.  We, at least, have been strangers always.  I see no kind
of reason for you to intervene in this.  Francis is the master here
now.  If he wishes you here I have no say.  If you think me a comic
figure, that also is of no importance.  I did not ask you to come
and wrangle here.  I may be allowed, perhaps, another room where I
may be by myself.  When you have finished, if you wish to stay
here, I will go.'

Then Francis turned to her, his face lit with a most noble
generosity and kindness.

'Mother, listen.  Why should you cut yourself off?  You have been
angry with me long enough.  Were father here he would laugh at all
of us.  There are never so many in the world who are our own stock,
our own flesh and blood, that we should separate ourselves from
those we have.  I have told you that all my life long I shall carry
with me the burden of my father's death.  But life is not over for
that.  Would my father wish us, because he is gone, to spoil our
lives for him?  He would be the last, the very last in the world,
to tolerate it.  He loved life, every piece of it, and he loved
friendship and fellowship and the forgetting of injuries.  He never
grudged an injury his whole life long.  You know that he did not.
He has forgiven me, although I cannot forgive myself.  Dear mother,
in his name, forgive me too.  Let me be your son again; come out
and make this house real.  I will be as true a son to you--'

She broke in:  'No.  No.  Never!  You, both of you together, do you
think I cannot see into your hearts?  Do you think this treachery
is a new thing to me?  Make no mistake.  I know you--and now,
perhaps, you will allow me to find another room.'

Judith cried:  'You shall not go like that.  Listen.  You say that
I have been false to you all my life long.  I know that I haven't
been good.  I have always found discipline hard; not YOUR
discipline, Sarah.  Any discipline.  But I think, looking back,
that you were always very kind to me.  You never saw that I was
always older than I should be, that I was disgraced by my own
impulse to be for ever making new resolutions that I couldn't
fulfil.  There was no more evil in it than that.  The greatest
kindness you could ever show me was to let me have my own way that
I might quickly discover how foolish my own way was.  But there was
no more wilfulness than that.  I have always cared for you, Sarah,
and now when I leave you, as I shall do this very night, I want you
only to remember afterwards that I would tell you truths while I
can and wish you well.

'And it is for that, because I wish you so well, that I beg you not
to lose Francis.  He is right.  David's death is no reason for any
separation.  Keep him with you.  His situation should secure your
compassion, not your anger--'

Francis broke in:  'Judith, you are not to go.'

But Sarah was already at the door:  'Our worlds are separate,
Francis,' she said, more quietly than she had hitherto spoken.
'You have thought me comic, Judith, in my selfishness.  There you
are doubtless right.  Only I pray God that you may never know the
unhappiness that I know.  I did not think there could be such an
unhappiness in the world and anyone live with it.'

She opened the door and went out.

Judith stared at the picture of the rubicund and complacent David.

'When he was alive,' she said, 'Sarah was quiet enough in her
affections.  She loved him, but not to any desperation.  Francis, I
hate women with their exaggeration and sentiment.  There is
something rotten here like a poison.'

He sighed wearily, stroking his forehead with his hand.

'No.  There is a reality in it somewhere.  I always knew that we
were nothing to her compared with my father.  He filled her whole
vision, and now she is lost.'

'I will never be that for a man,' Judith answered sharply.  'Mark
you that, Francis.  Never, never, never!'

She went up to him, stood on tip-toe, kissed his forehead.

'Dear Francis, good night.'

He did not attempt to stop her, but stood there, lost in his own

'Even he,' she thought, 'does not want me here.'

Indeed, when she reached her room, she felt more desolate than ever
before in her life.  She belonged now to exactly no one at all.

She must go at once, this very night, but she had no doubt at all
as to what this going meant.  She was going now once and for ever.
This place was never again to be her home, or so at least she
thought, being no witch to see in a glass her future.

She looked about her little room that had been the same ever since
her babyhood.  There was the oak-panelled arm-chair, the tallboy,
the bed with the faded cherry-coloured hangings.

She got out of the drawer her childhood treasures: the fox's brush
from Tom Gauntry, the book on cock-fighting, the china jar with the
orange flowers, the two rag 'babies' and, best loved of all, the
Bible with the wood-cuts that Reuben had given her.

She smiled when she looked at them, but smiled quite without
sentiment.  Her childhood was over, quite finally, for ever.  And
she was not sorry.  It had been a mischancy ill-fitting time.  Yes,
that was one thing, but this sudden exile into a vast uncanny world
was quite another.  Suppose Tom Gauntry didn't want her?  He was
growing old now and was uneasily under the domination of his cook,
Emma Furze. . . .  Oh, well, if he didn't want her, there were
other places.  She could work; she wasn't afraid of anyone.

Then, quite unaccountably, she wanted to cry.  Indeed, indignantly,
she brushed some tears from her eyes.  How she wished that Reuben
was here!  He loved her, and only he in all the world.  Poor
clumsy, fat-faced, kindly Reuben.  She hadn't seen him for six
months.  Deborah Sunwood, too, was altered since Humphrey's
troubles, not the same bright tranquil woman as before, and Reuben
was so restless that he might be away from Cockermouth any time.

Something had happened to them all, just as it was happening to the
larger, outside world, breaking up all the old moulds, busily
forming new ones that would be, no doubt, very like the old ones
when they were settled.

But the thought of the change and of some movement in the world
very much larger than her own little trivial affairs stirred her to
action.  There were no tears any more.  She would go to Stone Ends
to-night, and if they did not want her there she would move on.
What of London?  There were Herries there, who would help her.
After all she WAS a Herries, whatever they might say.  And at that
she thought suddenly of Georges Paris.  She had seen him once and
heard from him twice since the adventure with Humphrey in
Cockermouth.  The time she had seen him had been at Stone Ends;
they had not been alone, had had few words, but there had been
something in a kind of mocking proprietary air that he had had that
had not altogether pleased her.  Nevertheless, he had grown
extraordinarily handsome, slender, dark, with a sort of sword-like
sharpness and brilliance.  He shone among all those befuddled
squires and hunting men at Gauntry's like a prince in disguise.  Oh
no, she was not romantic about him.  She knew his selfishness and
conceit and laziness well enough, but when he was near to her,
looked at her, touched her, he stirred her blood, and she liked her
blood to be stirred.  She liked anything, any risk, any danger,
rather than stagnation.  That Georges Paris WAS a danger she never
disguised from herself for a single moment.

Well, she must be moving.  She wanted to get away from the house,
away from Sarah's sickness, from Francis' unhappiness, from
Deborah's chattering women, as quickly as might be.

She began to turn everything out, her possessions, clothes, hats
and shoes, until they lay all over the room.  Then she decided to
take nothing with her.  She would ride over on the cob to Stone
Ends and send for her things.

She smiled as she remembered the time when, years ago, after
David's whipping her, she had climbed out of the window and ridden

It should not be so dramatic an exit this time.

But, in honest fact, when at last she walked out of the house she
heard no sound, she met no one.  It was as though she were going
out of a dead house.

Out of a dead house into life.


She went along on her horse--clop-clop, clop-clop--and with every
ring of the road she was more surely leaving everything behind.

She saw nothing, thought of nothing outside herself.  The separate
strains fighting for order in her mind slowly, by a kind of
reluctant agreement, as though they were obeying commands against
their will, sulkily settled themselves.

'I have left everything behind me, and I am going out into nothing--
or perhaps everything.  Everyone with whom I have had to do has
been showing Sensibility about something, even Will.  But I wish to
show Sensibility about nothing.  I have only myself to consider.
Even Francis does not need me.  I am nearer to my dead father and
mother than I am to anyone else.  But there also I will not show
Sensibility.  They are dead and dead for always.  I shall never see
them or speak to them.  I may have feeling in me that comes from
them, but they cannot help me.  They will not weep if I come to
disaster.  They will not answer if I call.  Who is in my life?
David is dead.  Sarah has just thrown me out, Will and Francis
think of themselves, Deborah is nothing, Deborah Sunwood has her
husband and is grieving for Humphrey, Reuben thinks about God, Tom
Gauntry to whom I am going is old and loves his cook, Georges--
Georges wishes to kiss me when he sees me.  Otherwise I am nothing
to him.  There is nobody at all who needs me.  So far as I can
tell, I have not a penny in the world, although Francis would, I
suppose, give me some money if I asked him.  I shall not ask him.
I have no friends, no money, no work.

'I am sixteen years of age, with fine hair, a poor complexion, a
nose too large, and ridiculously small stature.  I have no especial
intelligence, but I know when persons are speaking to me and I
remember something of what they say.  I have never been afraid of
anybody or anything, but I have not as yet met anybody or anything
to be afraid of.

'I have never had a lover, but am very ready to have one.  I am
curious about love.  I expect that love itself is nothing very
fine, but I could care for somebody very deeply.  I would wish to
have children that I might care for them.  Is this Sensibility?  I
do not mind whether it be so or not.

'I know nothing as yet about the outside world, but I am extremely
inquisitive concerning it, nor do I believe, like Mrs. Redland or
Miss Berry or Deborah, that it spreads no farther than Kendal.  I
would be interested to see many countries, and the Revolution in
France is a very exciting event.  I would like to see Mr. Pitt and
Mr. Fox and the King and Queen (although they do not appear to be

'I fancy that I have no very good Disposition.  I have a violent
temper and dislike to be opposed in anything, but when my
affections are roused there is nothing I will not do.  Is this
Sensibility?  I fancy that it is.

'I am not a child any more but a woman.  When did this change come
to me?  I think that day in Cockermouth with Humphrey.  I had no
concern that day as to what happened.  I knew that whatever
happened I could master it.

'I love this part of England.  This is undoubtedly Sensibility, but
I do not mind if it is.  I do not wish ever to live anywhere else,
although I wish to see other places.  I would like to marry a man
here, and have children here close to where I was born. . . .

'Because of my father I am very proud to be a Herries.  I would
like to meet all the different Herries, although I am sure that I
should not wish to be with most of them very long.  I find that it
is in my nature to hate people very much and to love people very
much, and also to laugh at everybody and also myself when I am very

'I do not think that there is a God or that Reuben saw Him on the
road outside Tours.  If there is one He is stupid, because He has
so much power and makes very little of it.  Neither Francis nor
Georges thinks there is a God.

'When I have some money I shall be very good at managing it.  I am
very good at managing anything if no one is in my way.  I am not
sorry for Sarah as I should be.  She likes to be miserable, because
she has never been miserable before.  It is a new feeling for her.
I am sorry for Francis, because he will remember all his life about
David, which is a sad waste of time.  I am resolved to make my life
very amusing.'

With this she discovered that she was outside the gate of Stone
Ends.  The house was dead.  A thin quarter moon hung like a wisp of
pale rag over the end of a dirty silver-edged cloud, and, washed by
ghostly mist, the house showed nothing human.  She tied the horse
to the gate and walked up the irregular stone path to the old worm-
eaten door.  At the sound of the banging knocker all the dogs in
the house set up a fearful yelling and barking.

There was a pause, and Judith felt desperately cold and frightened.
Suppose the old man didn't want her?  He had been always good to
her, but now he was aged and ailing, and under the thumb of his
cook, people said.  Suppose he didn't want her?  And the wind,
blowing sharply from Skiddaw, rustled all the plants in the weedy
neglected garden in melancholy echo.  One thing she noticed.  The
fountain was no longer playing.  That had been Tom Gauntry's great
pride, and his boast was that, however badly things went, he would
always have enough water for the fountain.  An owl hooted.

'You see,' said the owl, 'we haven't water enough any longer.'

There was a great unrasping of bolts from within, and then the door
slowly opened.  Old Tom Gauntry, holding a blowing candle, stood
there, and a comical figure he looked.  He was in a nightdress,
black stockings and dingy slippers, and he wore a very long
nightcap with a red worsted tip to it.  Over his nightdress he had
flung an old riding-coat.  He peered out, shivering, his old
wrinkled face like an anxious monkey's.  When he saw who it was he
gave a cry.

'Judy.  By God, 'tis Judy!'

He looked so comical, with his nightcap, his nose dripping, his
unshaven chin, that she couldn't help herself.  She began to laugh,
and then the cold and her own most uncertain situation in some
strange way forcing her, once she had begun to laugh she couldn't
stop.  She pushed past him, to get in out of the cold, and then
laughed and laughed and laughed.

'Judy!  For Almighty sake shut the damned door.  I've a cursed cold
on me.'

'I must go and look after the horse first,' she said.  'Where's

He began calling 'Wull!  Wull!  You devil, where are you?  Wull!
Wull!', and all the dogs began to bark.

While she was standing there she could take in the scene, which was
certainly funny enough.  The old hall stank of dogs, drink, damp.
Dogs as usual were all about the place, scratching, sleeping,
suddenly lifting up their heads and howling.  In the stone
fireplace a great fire was roaring up the chimney.  In the ingle
two old men, one in an untidy wig, one bald-headed, were sitting.
On a table near them was a large bowl with a ladle in it, and, her
head resting on the table, slept Emma Furze, a tall woman, snoring

'Hush!' said Judith.  'You'll wake her.'

'The last trump won't wake her,' cried Gauntry.  He was rather
drunken, but not badly so.  'Wull!  Wull!  Where the hell are you?'

Wull appeared, yawning, scratching his untidy head, his shirt
hanging out over his breeches.

'Take Miss Judith's horse to the stable.'  He put his old horny
hand on her arm.  'Come to the fire and get warm, my pretty.'

She came to the fire and was introduced to the old men.

'This is my ancient friend, Mr. Jeremy Cards.  He's a relation of
yours.  And this is Joe Twisset, he's a relation of none but the
devil.'  He kicked and cuffed the dogs, who, however, knew Judith
and jumped about her, licking her hand.  She went to the fire and
stood in front of it roasting herself.  She smiled on the two old

She was suddenly happy.  She was at home here.  The dogs, the
smells, the old men, they were all right.  She could manage it all
very comfortably.

Gauntry was delighted to see her.  She was, as he explained to the
two old men, his especial pet, his pride, his joy.  And although he
was rather drunk he meant it all.  The two old men were rather
drunk too, but blinked their eyes in the firelight, rubbed their
hands and looked happy.

'But why, my pretty, have you come so late?  You should be abed, a
child like you.'  Sniff, sniff, sneeze, sneeze.  'I've a hell of a
cold, a damnable hellish cold, and I'm not as young as I was.'

Judith explained that she had left Fell House for ever.  She said
very little about it.  She had taken off her hat, and her hair
burnt in the firelight.  The old men looked at it admiringly.

'Yoicks!  Yoicks!  Hurray for ever!'  Gauntry was delighted.
'Didn't I know it was coming?  "Wait a bit, you old devil," I said
to myself.  "She'll be coming to you.  Just be patient a trifle."
This is your cousin,' he added, pointing to the old man in the wig,
'and it's certain he's delighted to see you.  Aren't you, Jeremy?'
he shouted in the old man's ear.  'This is Judy Herries, daughter
to Francis.  She's your cousin, you old bastard!'

Old Jeremy Cards rose on his trembling legs and made a low bow.

'I knew your father, my dear, and a fine grand man he was.  I was
born in 1712, I was, and I'm seventy-eight years of age and got my
full sight and everything, but my hearing's failing a trifle.  My
right ear's the one for you to speak into if you'll be so good.  It
was in 1763 I saw your father last in the town of Kendal, and I
remember like yesterday. . . .'

'Well enough, well enough,' Gauntry broke in.  'You must drink
something, my pretty, and then we'll find a bed for you.  Before
she wakes,' he added, suddenly dropping his voice.  'Better get
settled before she wakes.  Although I can manage her, mind you.
She's afraid of me, she is, but she's a good soul when she's sober,
and an old man like me can't be expecting young beauties at his
time o' life.  Down, Roger, get out of it, Trixie. . . .  The dogs
know you well enough.  So they should.  This is your proper home,
my dear.  Didn't I find you when you were not a day born?  By God
and I did!  Have something to warm you, my pretty.'

She was glad enough of the hot strong drink.  Wull came in to say
that the horse was stabled.  The old kitchen clock rivalled Mrs.
Furze's snores.  All was cosy and comfortable.

Judith told the three old men about the scene at Uldale, and they
nodded their sympathy, but old Jeremy Cards was galvanised to an
extraordinary life by the very mention of the Herries family.  So
David was dead!  Aye, aye--a pity, a pity!  He'd known him as a
fine young man who could cross-buttock anyone in the country.  When
would that be now?  Aye, 1742, just before the Jacobite troubles,
he'd seen David wrestle a man in Newlands, a great bullock of a man
he was too, but David was the prettiest lad stripped--and there
came before Judith's eyes a David whom she had never known, young,
fresh, strong-limbed.  Behind him were other Herries, old Maria who
had lived to be almost a hundred, Pomfret and Jannice in Keswick,
little Harcourt at Ravenglass, and Jeremy's own people, his father
Humphrey, who had been born in 1687, and his mother Charlotte, who
loved dancing and was a Beauty in the days of Queen Anne.  The old
man went rambling on, putting his skinny finger to his bare poll
and wiping his eyes, that the smoke made to run, with a large
yellow handkerchief.  The logs fell to crimson ruin in the fire,
and all the dogs slept.

Old Jeremy sighed:  'All dead, buried, and the worms have eaten
them.  But the family goes on.  I daresay there'll be Herries
sitting in this same spot a hundred years from now.'

He seemed, Judith thought, a brave old man, because he was quite
alone in the world and hadn't a penny.  He stayed about in the
district, in any house that would keep him.  He didn't want much, a
drink, a bite, and the fire to sit beside.  As he told them, most
of his days were now swallowed by dreaming.  'It's hard to tell
what's a dream.'  Yes, that was true.  It was hard to tell.

It occurred to Gauntry that the girl might be hungry.  She
acknowledged that she was, and the old men all said that they were
hungry as well, so the host scuttered off in his clop-clop slippers
to find them some food.  He returned with a mutton ham and a piece
of a pie.  Some of the dogs woke up and came sniffing round; then
Emma Furze woke also.  She raised her head slowly from the table,
stretched her arms and yawned.  Then she saw Judith and stared as
though her eyes would burst from her.

'This is little Judy Herries, Emma,' said Tom Gauntry nervously.

She stood up.  She was a big woman.  She had large black eyes, a
fine bosom, and she stood with her legs spread like a trooper.

The old man looked at her apprehensively.

'Oh, is it?' she said.

Judith rose and held out her hand.  But Mrs. Furze was uncertain as
to whether she saw two Judiths or three, so, to avoid any silly
mistake, she walked off a little unsteadily.

'She will be most agreeable,' said Gauntry, 'in the morning.  She
has a totally different nature in the morning.'

The mutton ham was extremely good.

In the morning, indeed, Mrs. Furze shed tears upon Judith's
shoulder.  She arrived in Judith's room before Judith was awake and
sat for a long while moodily observing her.  Judith, before many
weeks were out, was to know all Emma Furze's history, was to know,
too, that there was much merit in her if also some melodrama.  Emma
was to play an important part in Judith's story.  But for the
moment Judith, after a most healthy sleep, awoke to see this big
woman balanced on a small chair and tears rolling down her nose.
Tears, whether male or female, had always an instant effect upon
Judith's heart, so now in a moment she was out of bed and, in her
thin shift, was kneeling on the bare boards by Emma's side,
imploring her to tell her trouble.

What, now as ever, was not Emma's trouble!  At present it was
difficult enough to disentangle.  Emma, as Judith soon heard, had
been an actress, and fine words were her pleasure.  Words poured
from her like the water from Lodore after heavy rains, and out of
all the confusion nothing was immediately to be gathered.  There
had been a villain somewhere, 'a villain of uncultivated manners
and corrupt heart'; there had been 'a smiling innocent babe.'  She
had been 'tossed on the waves of a sea of sorrows' and so, 'washed
up' on Tom Gauntry's 'shores,' had consented to be both his cook
and his mistress.

Her tale was so lengthy, so incoherently mingled with tears, the
boards of the floor were so hard, that Judith was compelled to
rise, whereupon Emma also rose and, folding Judith to her bosom,
embraced her very warmly, told her that she would 'worship her for
ever' and, becoming instantly practical, asked her what she would
have cooked, with what clothes she might supply her; stated that,
in fact, she was her servant for life.  She was very quickly of the
utmost cheerfulness, laughing and plunging about the bare room.  It
was thus, in this ridiculous manner, that Judith made one of the
principal friendships of her life.

The next occurrence was, of all amazing things, the appearance of
Will Herries.  Two days after Judith's flight he appeared on a
grand calm morning when the grass was still silver with frost and
the scent of the Fell was stung with the breath of icy running
water.  The grass of the little tangled garden was crisp and
crackling under Judith's heels.  She looked up and saw Will,
sitting there very stiff and reserved on a fine coal-black horse.
She had not seen him for a long while.  She thought he was in
Liverpool.  He looked older, thinner, better pleased with himself
than ever, and he had all the pursed-up solemn air of a man who
finds himself immensely important.

Their conversation was short.  He did not come down from his horse,
but was quite friendly.  She stood near him, her hand on the
bridle, looking up at him and often smiling.  He seemed to her so
very pompous.

'Where are my things, Will?'

'Your things?'

'My handsome possessions, my marriage portion, my livelihood.
There is a dress and a cap, two pairs of shoes, a cracked china
jar, the brush of a fox, a Holy Bible. . . .'

He looked severe.  'You must ride back with me, Judith.'

She laughed.  He couldn't but feel that she was a lively attractive
little thing, standing there in the crisp morning air with the Fell
and the old house for her background.  He saw, too, with surprise
that she had become in the course of a night or so a woman.

'Ride back?  Is that your mother's wish?'

He leant over towards her confidentially.  He always prided himself
on his diplomatic gifts.

'Now, Judith.  These are women's quarrels.  You know well enough
that my mother has been a sick woman since my father's death.'  (He
said MY Mother and MY Father as though they had been his own most
especial private property.)  'A sick woman. . . .  But it will
pass.  It is already passing.'

'Has she spoken of me?'

'No.  She has kept to her room.'

'Has she spoken to Francis?'

Will's upper lip, that was thin and tight like whipcord, was sharp.

'Francis is greatly to blame.  He is my brother, but I cannot
acquit him of fault.'  (He said MY Brother as though, rather
reluctantly this time, he owned him.)

Judith broke out fiercely:

'He is NOT to blame. . . .  David's attack would have followed
whether Francis were aggravating or no.  You know well what the
surgeon said.  And after David's death Francis did everything that
was possible.  Sarah hugs her misfortune.  She is not alone in
losing a husband.'

Will said severely:  'You forget that she is my mother.'

'I forget nothing at all.  Least of all do I forget that I never
belonged at Uldale, Will.  This is an old shabby place, and there
are only old men in it, but it has always been my home more than
the other.  A poor taste, but my own.  And so long as Sarah is
living we can never be under the same roof.  No, here is my place
and here I stay.'

Will looked sternly about him as though he were making a quick
business-like survey of the house, grounds, view, and found them of
exactly no value at all.

'You know of Gauntry's bad repute?' he asked.

'Oh, Will,' she answered lightly, smiling at him.  'Who shall cast
stones?  There is not one of us without his detractor--'

This made Will uncomfortable.  He looked for a moment as though he
were going to ask Judith whether she had heard anything about
himself.  He had all the sensitiveness to personal reputation that
belongs to very selfish men.  However, all he said was:

'You yourself are a Herries, Judith, and in this part of the
country the Herries have a reputation.'

She interrupted him laughing.  'There's another Herries in the
house here already--Jeremy Cards.  He knew my father.'

Will's expression was as though he had smelt some strong odour,
which, indeed, as they were not far from the midden, he might have

'I have heard of him.  A disreputable old man. . . .'  He saw
apparently that there was nothing to be done.  He was relieved,
perhaps, that it was so.  'So you will not come?'

'No, Will.  I am happier here.'  She asked him:  'Are things going
well with you?'

He looked at her kindlily.  He liked anyone who took an interest in
his affairs.

'Well enough. . . .  I am to go to London very shortly.'  (He said
London as though it were HIS London, just purchased by him.)  'I'm
glad.  They say there's a deal of money there.'  He nodded very
seriously.  'Liverpool is too small a place,' he told her.

He shook her hand, was minded to pat her head, but refrained.  Then
he rode off, she calling after him:

'Remember that my things must be sent.'

He turned in the saddle, nodded gravely and disappeared.

She went in to find Tom Gauntry huddled in an old bed-gown over a
grumbling fire, dogs spread all around him.  He looked up at her
smiling, but his old face was wrinkled with pain.  Her heart ached
for him.

'That was Will Herries,' she said cheerfully.  'He asked me to
return to Uldale.  I say nay, like the girl in the ballad, and that
is the end of that.'

'That is the end of that,' whispered the coal in the fire.  'Are
you sure that you are wise?'

He put out his dry bony hand and took hers:  'Here has always been
your home, and so long as I'm alive it shall be.  But maybe that's
not so long.  My back aches and my head's like a turnip.  There's a
hunt to-day, Threlkeld way.  Hunting's over for me.  And I'll never
be on a horse again neither. . . .  Strange, strange!  I've lived
my life on horses. . . .  But it's been a long life.  Emma likes
ye, my pretty.  She's got a heart, Emma has, poor silly soul.
She'd skin herself for anyone she's fond of--HAS skinned herself a
hundred times, poor girl.  It's mortal cold this morning.  And yet
I'm hot in the head, as though there were coals of fire blazing
away.  It's the devil to be an old man--better go while you're

She nodded her head.  'I think,' she said, 'I could deal with
whatever came.  I feel that way on a fine crisp morning.  Uncle
Tom, what am I to do to-day?  There are a thousand things--I'll
ride over to Bassenthwaite village.  There's a woman there a marvel
with herbs.  David had her once for his leg. . . .'

The old man rolled his head, 'Nay, nay, I'm past everything but
dreaming, damn my bones.  Don't you worry, my pretty.  When you've
had a pain in your leg a long while it's a kind of friend.'  Then
he added quite casually as though he were saying nothing at all:
'Georges may be riding over from Whitehaven to-day.'

Her heart began to hammer.  'Georges Paris?'

'Aye.  He's grown a fine young man, but he'll burn his fingers one
of these days.  He's in with a lot o' rogues.  I've told him, but
he don't listen.  Thinks he can manage them.  Very confident young
man is Georges.'

Before she could say anything or even reason with herself about her
foolish excitement Emma Furze joined them.  Judith saw that she had
smartened herself.  She had a black hoop and a silver band in her
dark hair.  She looked really handsome as she stood there.  There
was something both foolish and good in her face; her black eyes
were large and always brimming with emotion; at the slightest
excuse her breast would heave and swell.  She looked at Judith with
a childlike smile of pleasure.

'I saw a fine man on a horse and said to myself, "He's come to take
her away."  I was tortured by the anxiety, my dear.'

'You need be tortured no longer.  No fine gentleman shall take me

With a sigh of relief Emma sat down beside them.  How pleasant it
was for Judith in the fresh quietness of the morning, no sound in
the house but the old clock ticking and a mouse scratching behind
the wainscot!

Judith asked Emma some questions, and out her history tumbled in an
overwhelming flood--some of it at least.  As Judith was to
discover, there were endless, endless chapters to it; she had led,
it seemed, a thousand lives, and was yet, according to her own
account, but two and thirty.

Her first part had been that of the Duke of York in Richard the
Third at the Birmingham Theatre, then Cupid in The Trip to
Scotland, then Prince Arthur in King John, then Bath, where Mr.
Palmer gave her five shillings a night.  Her first girl's part was
Sukey Chitterling in Harlequin's Invasion.  She drew from her bosom
a packet of papers, yellow with age and greatly torn; she read to
them with every possible dramatic gesture some of her notices.

'On Tuesday night Miss Pomeroy ("My name at that time, my dear")
made her appearance in Isabella; and, although the audience went
with such strong prejudices in favour of the fashionable Melpomene,
yet never did Mrs. Siddons draw more genuine tears from an
audience.  It is impossible to conceive what a high-finished
picture this lady gave of Isabella's woes, and how nearly she
arrived to nature in almost every scene.  There were no studied
pauses, to purchase, by vacancy of time, the approving hands of the
audience, and yet the house echoed with repeated marks of
approbation.  Her shriek at the discovery of Biron had a good
effect, but was rather that of terror without amazement, than of
terror and amazement mixed.  When the public consider that this
Miss Pomeroy is that Miss Pomeroy who performed Cowslip. . . .'

Old Jeremy came stealing down the stairs to join them.  He was
blinking his eyes and yawning, for he was only now awake, but
Emma's dramatic voice, the great rise in it as she came to the word
'terror,' her sudden declamation of Isabella's most moving lines,
soon stirred him.  It was as good, he declared, as being at the
Theatre and with nothing to pay.  The dogs barked, Wull came to the
door and listened, and Judith, who had never seen a play, was

Very early in the afternoon the light vanished behind the hills,
and the house was a place of shadows.  Judith riding in from
Caldbeck, and, chilled to the bone, hurrying to the fire, saw
Georges Paris standing in the firelight.  No one else was there.
It was the same as when they had run, that first time, from the
supper-room, and she had smacked his cheek.

She would not smack his cheek now.  He had grown a man, slim and
tall in his riding-coat and riding-boots, his black hair tied in a
queue, his handsome self-confident face bright with life, fun,
energy, adventure.

He saw, too, a changed Judith.  From the child whom he had left
there had grown a child-woman, charming in her small buoyant
independence, throwing her hat beside her and shaking her red curls
just as she used to do, holding out her hand to him at once in
their old friendship.

'How d'ye do, Georges?  I'm happy to see you again.'

'By heaven,' he thought, 'she's somebody. . . .  I'm glad I came.'

For he had been in two minds about it.  Stone Ends was in no sort
of way the place it had been.  Gauntry was ill, only old men there,
flea-bitten dogs, and the strange woman, half cook, half play-
actress, in command.  Georges was profoundly convinced that he
could live but once and must waste no time.  Had he been present
when Gauntry needed he would have helped him to his last shilling,
for he was impetuously generous, but he was happy in living for the
moment and in finding the moment always exciting.

And now this Moment was Judith.  He had not expected to find her
here and certainly not supposed that she would, at his very first
glimpse of her, affect him so strongly.  He had thought of her,
forgotten her, thought of her again.  He lived for excitement, and
only accepted the things and people that could contribute to that.
Since he had seen her he had had adventures enough--on the
Cumberland coast, on the Solway, in Holland, in London--to satisfy,
he thought, any man.  What he did not recognise--as we never
recognise the truest things about ourselves--was that all these
adventures had been scattered with a thin second-rate dust, as
though, with everything that he touched, he robbed it of a degree
of fineness.  He had first-rate moments and a great quality of
happy fearless adventure when things went well, but he had second-
rate ambitions, second-rate vision, second-rate reactions.  He was
a fine young man with a soul, through no fault of his own,
inevitably shabby.  Was it perhaps in Judith's power to raise him
into a finer world?  He did not think so, because he was convinced
that no world could be finer than the one he was in; and she did
not think so, because she never, all her life through, saw herself
as a moral agent in anything.  She never thought at all about moral
qualities in the abstract.

At any rate, simply as a factor in the intricate course of Herries
history, it must be recorded that on that afternoon, November 24 of
the year 1790, Judith Herries and Georges Paris, standing beside
the fire in the hall of Stone Ends, fell in love with one another.

Judith knew at once what had happened to her.  She was always
extremely clear-sighted about herself.  Now if he attempted to kiss
her she would not smack his cheek.  But she did not intend that he
should kiss her.  She was in fact very cool to him indeed.

He had intended to stay the one night at Stone Ends and then ride
on to Penrith, where he had business of an especially interesting
nature.  He was by present occupation a smuggler and just now a
prosperous one.  But his intention was to find a little place
somewhere in the district, a rather remote place if possible, and
make it his centre.  This was not only a business ambition.  He had
a true love of the country, possibly the truest thing in him; he
liked nothing better than the old life of hunting, fishing and the
rest that he had had in the earlier days at Stone Ends.  Sensuous
enough, he nevertheless vastly preferred men to women as
companions.  He had long pictured to himself a small farm somewhere
that could be the centre both of his business and his pleasure.
Now that he was in funds was the time to purchase such a place.  He
certainly would not be in funds for ever.

So, at the very first instant of seeing Judith walk across the
floor towards him, in a flash it had come to him:  'Here is the
woman you want.'  He had always considered her, even as a child, a
most sensible capable person.  There was some hard common sense in
Judith that had always roused his keenest admiration.  She knew
this country and liked it.  She would run a house well, would
manage men with authority.  She had no ties.  She had pluck and
courage and, he surmised, would not trouble herself too deeply
about transgressions of the law.  Now that he beheld her again he
remembered how greatly he had been impressed in Cockermouth by her
decision and resolution.  She was not strictly a beauty, but there
was something very attractive to the senses.

When he wanted anything he always, in five minutes, concluded that
it was his.  He wasted no time at all; before they had been half an
hour together he was making ardent love to her.

Emma Furze was in her room that night imploring her to be careful.

'He is not for you--no, never, never!'

She held Judith's hand and spoke as though the fate of nations were
in danger.

'What have you against him, Emma?'

'He has no character, no fine feelings.  I have known men and been
betrayed by them too.  They are all false, and this young man is
French as well.'

'They are not all false,' said Judith, thinking of Francis and
Reuben.  'But you must recollect, Emma, that I am acquainted with
Georges Paris since I was a baby.'

'Yes, but now you are in love with him.  You were not and now you
are.  Love blinds poor women.  Men are never to be trusted for a
single instant.  They are filled with cruelty and caprice.  On the
most vain and frivolous pretexts, whenever their temper is in the
least ruffled, they cast you aside.  They behave with propriety
only when it is to their advantage.'

'Well, my dear, you need not fear.  I know myself.'

But did she?  She lay in bed looking at the moonlight washing the
floor.  She was in love--and for the first time.  Did she know
that?  Her cheek was hot as she fell asleep.  And her dreams were
of a fiery splendour and a happiness that she had never touched

It was plain enough to everybody next day that Georges remained at
Stone Ends only because of Judith.  He carried on his courtship
with an impatient ardour that had a great deal of very real passion
in it.  He was ruthlessly selfish about everyone else.  Gauntry he
patronised, the two old men he disregarded, Emma Furze he detested.
Like many sensual men nothing exasperated him more than having to
be in the company of a woman who was most unattractive to him.
Emma exasperated him by her apparent vagueness.  She seemed to him
to live entirely in a world of make-believe.  He declared that she
did not know where France was nor that Paris was the capital of
that country: neither politics nor money meant anything to her at
all.  She lived entirely in a world of the passions, except when
she was cooking.  (She was a very excellent cook.)  She was vague
and ignorant and absent-minded except when someone for whom she
cared was in question; then she was as sharp as a needle.  He knew
at once that she was his enemy so far as Judith went, and he loved
her none the better for that knowledge.

So things moved swiftly.  Judith was in a strange state.  He caught
her when she was isolated from all her claims and associations.
Everything played into his hands.  When her things arrived from
Uldale, with them came a letter from Reuben.  It was very short.

DEAREST JUDITH--I am going with Humphrey to France.  There is the
centre of all the movement for the Betterment of Mankind.  I shall
learn there in that New World how to help Mankind.  I shall think
of you so often, dearest Judith.  I love you with my whole Heart.

                                             REUBEN SUNWOOD.

France!  It had taken Reuben as it had taken Francis.  And now it
seemed that it must take her too.  But what a different France
hers!  For Georges seemed to care nothing for his parents' country,
save that he got lace and brandy from it, nor did it concern him at
all that there was a Revolution there.  What was Georges in
reality?  Did she know him?  Did she see him as he was?  Was Emma
in the right about him?  But, as the days went on, she could not
think any more.  She had never been in love before.  She had not
known that it would be this strange fiery heat, mist before the
eyes, all the outside world sounding dim to the ear.

The house, the old men, Emma, all grew faint and unreal to her, and
Georges was ever more clear.  He seemed to her most beautiful, and
now, because he also was in love, he was most tender.

In these chill frosty December days he was at his very best.  There
were in him somewhere noble instincts; he wanted her so fiercely
(as he wanted anything withheld from him) that his very desire
brought him close to her and he caught some of her fineness.  He
had been in love again and again since he could remember, but now
three things were united that had perhaps never been before--
desire, perception of character, and practical advantage.  There
was wisdom in his choice of her, although the very thing that now
attracted him, the strong domination of her will and purpose, would
be, when passion had died, the last thing that he would want in

She held out against him so long as she could, but he was too
strong for her.  It seemed to her that this had been foreshadowed
since her sharp farewell to him in Cockermouth.  He had looked at
her then as though he knew that one day she would come to him.

But she was never less assured about him than at the moment before
she submitted.  Coming down the stairs she saw him standing in the
hall that was lit by a blazing fire.  He was dark black, standing
motionless there, as though he were waiting for her.  She paused on
the stair, and the thought struck her heart:  'This man is my
enemy.'  Then she came down, and a moment later she was in his

Afterwards he was speaking in all sincerity when he said:

'My dearest, I will care for you with my whole heart.  You can make
me noble and fine.  This is a new beginning.  There is nothing you
cannot make of me.'

Lying in his arms she was wildly happy with that fierceness of
intensity that was always hers in everything that she did.  But she
had never surrendered herself before to anyone save the ghost of
her father.  No one had held her and loved her and stroked her hair
and kissed her with passion.  She did not know that it could be so
sweet.  What vows she made of service and devotion!  How she would
work now that she had someone to work for!

She did not ask him where he would take her, whether he had money
to keep her!  She could work for them both; at what she did not

Her cheek against his, she stayed in a trance.  Perfect happiness
had come.  How could she ever have thought that she did not know
him?  She knew him utterly.  She had always known him as she knew

She was so very young.





This book is the history of a country, England (not, of course, the
whole history); of a family, Herries (nor the whole history of
that); and of certain members of that family especially--Judith
Paris first, then, after her, of Reuben, Will and Francis (and not,
of course, their whole history either).

But the Herries are English, and Judith, Reuben, Will and Francis
are Herries.  At the heart of this family there is a struggle and
in each of these individuals a struggle.  The history of that
struggle is the history of this book, is the history, perhaps, of
every book that has ever been written.

The history of any country and the history of any family is
continually presenting strange underground movements of ebb and
flow, and to these movements members of the country and of the
family are for ever responding, although they may themselves be
quite unconscious of it.  Moreover, the actions of one individual
will often permeate the whole body of which he or she is a part;
even slender characteristics may affect it as the shape of
Cleopatra's nose swung Egypt, Napoleon's passion for hot baths
France, and Mrs. Fitzherbert's virtuous tenacity England.

So the determination of Will Herries' prominent chin affected just
now the fortunes of the whole family of Herries.  They may be said
to have swung upwards upon it.

In 1791 Will Herries moved to London and married there a Miss
Christabel Carmichael, a young woman with a fine waist, something
of a fortune, a doting father; against these benefits must be set a
slight cast in one eye and a rather hysterical temper.  Will cared
nothing for the first and soon dominated the second.  He was
determined to get on, and, as in this life everyone gets what he
wants if only he wants it hard enough, he did get on, and speedily.

He was soon known in the City as a man of prudence and enterprise
nicely commingled.  His business was especially in Indian trade,
tea, silks and spices.  He had a pretty house in the village of
Chelsea, and in February 1792 Mrs. Will Herries gave birth to a
son, Walter, who, with his opening shout to the world, proclaimed
that he also meant to get on and to waste no time in doing so.

It would, however, be an exaggeration to say that at this time any
other members of the Herries family were at all aware that they
were about to swing upwards on the point of Will's chin.  As was
always the Herries characteristic, there was perfect self-
confidence everywhere until disintegrating imagination broke in and
threatened it.  The Family was at this moment divided, unlike Gaul,
into four parts.  There were the Herries of Uldale, Sarah and her
children, Francis and Deborah; the Pomfret Herries of Kensington,
with whom poor Humphrey Sunwood once on a time visited; the Cards
of Bournemouth, Prosper Cards who married Amelia Trent and had
offspring, Jennifer, born in 1770, and Robert, born in 1771; and,
fourthly (but in their own opinion absolutely firstly), Lord and
Lady Rockage of Grosset Place in Wiltshire.  Judith Herries, sister
to Raiseley and first cousin to David, had, many years before,
bewildered into matrimony the Honourable Ernest Bligh, who in his
gout-ridden and exceedingly ill-tempered old age had become Lord
Monyngham, then Viscount Rockage.  Of them had been born three
children, Frederick, who died, Carey in 1755 and Madeline in 1756.
Carey, now Lord Rockage, had two offspring--Carey the younger, born
in 1780, and Phyllis, born in 1782.

Lord and Lady Rockage, his sister Madeline, his children Carey and
Phyllis, lived all in penniless grandeur at Grosset in Wiltshire,
where the rain trickled through the roof, the trees creaked and
wailed, and the cold of the stone passages carried rheumatism into
the bones of all who suffered it.

Lest these family branches should seem confusing it may be said
that the Uldale family stood for Country Life, Pomfret's family for
London, the Cards in Bournemouth for Social Intercourse, and the
Rockages for the Ruling Classes; yes, and more than that, for two
strong elements of the Ruling Classes at the end of the eighteenth
century in England, namely the arrogance of a dominating
Aristocracy and the narrowness but courage of Methodism.

This book is not, however, in the main the history of the Rockage
fortunes.  There is a story there, in that odd proud group of the
family, that should command a book of its own.

To have suggested to either the Rockages or the Cards of
Bournemouth at this time that Will Herries was an important
relation would have been to invite derision.  But Will's time was

Possibly Francis, up in Uldale, had more foreknowledge of it than
any other.  He knew his brother.  Indeed, very often, Francis, who
was without any personal conceit, felt that he knew everything
about his own immediate relations, that he knew too much for
anyone's happiness.  He had in fact a very special quality of
psychological penetration.  He was now grown very handsome for
those who did not find his figure too slender.  His features were
sharp but delicate, his colour fresh and gentle; he carried himself
with a strongly reserved dignity, was always clothed with perfect
simplicity but in absolute taste.

He wore an air of melancholy, no pose of the period, but very real
indeed.  These years were, in fact, very unhappy.

They might well be so.  Uldale was, at this time, no cheerful
place.  He held himself there because he thought it his duty.  A
bailiff managed the farm, but Francis managed the bailiff--and
everyone else as well.  He had far more authority than cheerful
stout David had ever had; he was the friend of no one, and would
have been unpopular in his remoteness had there not been a very
proper pride in him.  He was the Aristocrat of the district, and
everyone was pleased that there should be an Aristocrat.  His
melancholy reserve lent not only the house but all the district an
air.  Unlike his sister Deborah, who was in and out of all the
houses of the neighbourhood with her giggle, her two little dogs
and her passion for gossip, he went nowhere and entertained only
with reluctance.

But it was on his relations with his mother that the whole house

Sarah Herries was now an aged and shrunken woman.  In the spring of
1792 she was fifty-four years of age, but she looked another ten.
Her hair was white; she dressed always in the deepest black, her
shoulders a little bent as she walked slowly, leaning on an ebony
cane.  Her eyes were scornful, as though she said always to the
world:  'You took from me the only thing for which I ever cared.
What do you expect of me now?'

Now that her features were more slender there was a resemblance
between herself and her son.  The stout and chattering Deborah
seemed to have no relationship with either of them.

Sarah had not, of course, forgiven Francis; she would never forgive
him.  She would never forgive him, but she surrendered to his
influence.  She allowed him to do what he would with the house
and everyone in it.  She found indeed no interest in either
contemporary life or persons.  She sat, either in her own upstairs
room or in the temple in the garden on a fine day, staring in front
of her, at the bad blowzy painting of David or the china figures or
across the sunlit lawns to the sweep of Skiddaw or the Scottish
hills.  Her lips moved; her thin pale hands beat together a little
on her lap.  She was in no way deranged.  Any question asked of her
she answered sharply and with a certain shivering impatience.

She allowed Deborah to chatter to her for so long as she would, and
Deborah flattered herself that but for her jolly brightness and
good-nature the house would fall into ruins.  But Deborah also
abandoned everything to Francis.  She paid visits with increasing
avidity among the neighbours.  She was a great player of cards, a
passionate gossip, surely a destined old maid.  But Destiny does
not always work to pattern.

Francis behaved to his mother with unfaltering courtesy and an
unflinching patience.  But it seemed to him that life could not
continue for very much longer like this.  His real life was
imprisoned within him like a fire within an ivory bowl.  The bowl
would crack, and the fire burn the hand that held it.

He was thirty-two.  His life was passing.  And a day came when his
endurance broke.

In the evening he sat opposite his mother in the China Room, while
a thin coal fire whispered grumpily between them.  The curtains,
with their stamped pagodas and blue tilted bridges, were drawn.  A
small King Charles spaniel bitch lay at Francis' feet.  He realised
quite suddenly, with that premonition of coming events, always his
special gift, that some crisis was approaching.  Everything in the
room seemed to share his knowledge.

On his lap, as he was always afterwards to remember, was a copy of
Burke's Reflections on the Revolution in France.  His mother spoke.
She had a fashion, when they were alone together, of speaking, as
it were, to herself, so that when he answered her it was as though
he were addressing the wall behind her or a picture or a chair.
But now she looked at him directly.

'Francis,' she said, and her eyes wandered over his face as though
she were seeing him for the first time.  'Why do you stay here?  It
is not, I know, to give yourself pleasure.'

'Yes, ma'am,' he answered.  'I am happy here.'

'No, you are not.  I know exactly why you stay.  It is from a sense
of duty.  You think that you did me a wrong and repay it by this
attention to us.  That is your duty.'

He made no answer.  His heart beat thickly.

'Well, it is no duty.  You have your own life to be lived.  Will is
working in London, but there is money sufficient for you to travel.
Herman is honest enough and will see that everything goes smoothly

Herman was the bailiff.  The reference to Will was no new one.  The
inference was that Will was working hard at making money in London
while Francis idled. . . .  No new inference.

But Francis, tried by much practice, only nodded his head.

'If you wish me to go, ma'am.'

'I wish!  I wish!  Who cares what I wish? . . .  I am a dead
woman.'  Then a surprising thing happened.  She turned to him
almost eagerly, as though they were, for an instant, friends.  'You
didn't know, did you, that one person can die and quite another
take her place within the same skin?  That other woman would have
long forgiven you had she lived.  Besides, she was your mother.
She was gay and happy, foolish possibly in her trust of events, but
she was only a child, although she bore children. . . .  But this
other woman here is not your mother, was not even when she was
alive.  You have often felt her unjust, I know. . . .'

'No, ma'am,' he answered her.

'Oh, but you have, you have!  And rightly. . . .  Only I am not
sorry at any injustice.  That belonged to your mother.'

As always a strange mingling of irritation and pity rose in him.
He hated a sort of melodrama and extravagance in her speech, and
yet he knew that at the heart of the extravagance there was a real
cankerous sickness.

He felt deeply sorry for them both, so gently he answered:

'I do not want to go, mother, unless you wish it.'

She got up, felt for her cane, walked towards the door, then turned
and said roughly:

'I do wish it.  We can have no life together, you and I.'

Then she went out.

He stayed there alone in a kind of impotent fury.  So that was all
he got for his years of faithful service!  He had always had a
sharp, keen sense of reality and also a kind of hunger for it.  He
felt now that ever since his father's death this house had been
completely unreal, and it was his mother who had made it so.

To-night, his mother's last words in his ear, he was moved to a
passionate sense of rebellion.  He paced up and down the little
parlour, the spaniel following his movement with soft anxious eyes.
Yes, if she wished him to go he would do so!  No word of thanks for
all the drudgery of these years!  Here he had lamed his life at its
most active and promising period to serve her, and all he received
was a contemptuous reference to Will.  Will, who had never, in all
his days, thought of anyone but himself or of anything but his own

Poor Francis was one of those who are confident about ideas but
doubtful about the human race.  That Liberty, Equality, Fraternity
must ultimately flourish, he was convinced, but he was hurt, with
pitiful ease, by any act of human injustice.  He found it difficult
to believe that human beings were egoistic, jealous, cruel,
niggardly, and yet on every day of his life he was injured by
proofs that they were.

He COULD not credit that all his years of service went for nothing.
They did not go for nothing.  Did he but know it, it was his
mother's acute knowledge of her own injustice that aggravated her
bitterness.  But . . .  'Herman will do as well.'  Herman, the
stout, red-faced bailiff, who was honest only because he was stupid
and faithful, only because he was without imagination.

To-morrow, then, he would go.  He would show them--He stopped
abruptly.  Wiser councils were prevailing.  First he would ride out
to Watendlath and see little Judith.  She would help him.  She was
now, he sighed, his only friend.  The spaniel came to him as he sat
down by the fire, put her paws on his knee and gazed into his face.

Next morning he rode out.  He took a magnificent white mare, Juno,
his especial favourite, who knew the country so well that she could
find her way over almost trackless paths and climb precipitous
hills like a young pony.  He was a fine figure in his purple riding-
coat with the high collar, his head up, like a king.  But he didn't
feel like a king.  There was something surreptitious in his
departure as he turned down over the fell towards Bassenthwaite.

He told no one where he was going.  Mention of Judith to the Uldale
household was a great deal worse than useless.  He had seen her
three times in the fifteen months since her marriage, once in
Keswick, twice at Watendlath.  Watendlath was an exceedingly remote
little valley lying among the higher hills above Borrowdale.  It
could indeed be scarcely named a valley: rather it was a narrow
strip of meadow and stream lying between the wooded hills, Armboth
on the Grasmere side and King's How and Brund Fell on the other.

It was utterly remote, with some twenty dwellings, a dark tarn and
Watendlath Beck that ran down the strath until it tumbled over the
hill at Lodore.

Georges Paris had found here exactly the place that he wanted, an
old house once a Statesman's but now belonging to a farmer, Ritson,
who, owing to a ne'er-do-well son, now dead, was at money odds, but
owned two farms.  Paris bought one farm from him, but kept him
there to maintain both.  And there he deposited Judith, while
himself, for much of the year, was engaged on all kinds of doubtful
adventures on the coast, even in Holland and Scandinavia.

Francis had not seen Judith for some months, but at his last sight
of her had been amazed by the happiness that radiated from her.  He
had regarded the marriage with that ragamuffin Frenchman as most
certainly disastrous, had not had spirit even to contradict the
self-congratulatory 'I-told-you-so's' of his mother and sister.
When he heard that Judith had been banished to Watendlath, disaster
seemed even more certain.  But when he saw her he found her
confident, assured, triumphant.  It was true that it was then still
the first year of her marriage and for most of that Georges had
been away.  But she had had six months in Watendlath alone--and had
flourished on it.  When he rode out there on the last occasion it
had been veiled in rain and storm.  It had seemed to him simply the
end of the world.  With the rain lashing his face and the gale
tugging at his hair he had looked back to see that small
indomitable creature laughing good-bye to him in the narrow
doorway.  Indomitable, yes!  But the happiness was real.  It was
not assumed to reassure him.  His heart was touched, and he loved
her more than ever.

He thought, as he rode on this March morning of flushing sun and
hovering cloud through Keswick and then beside the Lake water that
now tumbled with a shiver of grey and then swam into straths of
gold, that she was the only human being now in all the world whom
he did love.

In old days, when she had been a child and told him insistently
that she adored him, his own shyness and sensitiveness of taste had
held him back, but, after his father's death and her flight to
Gauntry's, he had realised to the full the courage, fidelity,
warmth of feeling in her, yes, and her egotism and passion for
power as well.  How could that passion for power be satisfied in
this lonely place where there were scarcely a hundred souls?  He
himself, who had no passion for power but only for justice, could
not be quiet there.  No, he thought, sighing, as he turned Juno
away from the Lake up the Fell path, nor anywhere else.

Where in the world now was Equality, where was Freedom?  He, who
had killed his father with his joy over the fall of the Bastille,
must now in this March of 1792 begin to tremble at the things that
his Frenchmen were contemplating.  After the Flight to Varennes his
sympathies, always so easily swayed by human misfortune, had begun
to turn towards that unhappy King and Queen.  Then the news in
December of the ultimatum to the Elector of Treves had moved him
again towards this brave country beset by so many external, as well
as internal enemies, but the latest news of the quarrels between
Delessart and Brissot in the Assembly caused him the bitterest

He was afterwards to recollect that it was on that March day of
cold sunshine, riding out to Watendlath, that he foresaw something
of the cruel confusion that led to the September Massacres.

As he rode into the higher air and crossed the little bridge above
the running stream he shook his shoulders with a sort of indignant
despair.  He had never before felt his life to be so lonely, so
aimless, such a failure.  He looked about him, and as always the
beauty of this beloved country fell on him like a balm.  Only a few
days before there had been a March snowstorm in the upper dales.
He could not yet, riding among the trees, see the rising Fell, but
he could scent the snow in the air.  He knew that if the snowfall
had been deep the shepherds would be anxious for the sheep.  He
felt suddenly a touch of their anxiety, and with that a kind of
shame for bothering about unreal things like politics when there
were such real things as sheep close at hand.  Soon he would be
clear of the trees for a while and see how the sheep were faring.

He had reached now the spot where Watendlath Beck tumbled into
Lodore, and as always when he was here he must stop and breathe in
deeply that perfect beauty.  This was surely one of the loveliest
places in all England--English, too, in its qualities of old
imperturbable age, a kind of wistful tranquillity, a cosiness of
beauty mingled with an almost fierce suggestion of force.  Here
Vikings had stood, here two hundred years later his descendants
would stand, and at every time the cataract (when the rains had
fallen) would fling clouds of mist above the turning flower-like
whiteness of the water that leapt and fell and leapt again between
the thin brown stones.  The dark bare stems of the larch and oak
stood sentinel on either side, and exactly framed by the delicate
pattern Derwentwater lay, in colour now snow upon steel, a thin
shadow of stainless white hovering over the silver grey.  Skiddaw
and Blencathra seemed to sway under the changing passing cloud.
Every colour--white and grey and brown--although so delicate,
seemed to hint at the coming Spring; there was the promise of
saffron and primrose in the stems of the trees, in the leaping
water of the Fall.

Francis felt for a moment that here was the answer to all his
unrest.  With his hand on Juno's back, his eyes leaping with the
water, he swore to himself that he would be true to this fragment
of English soil, and that so long as he was so no other
disappointment, whether in God or man, could deeply touch him.
Here was his proof that there was something lovely in the world
that made this life worth while.

He rode then higher on to the Fell, Juno picking her way on an
almost trackless path, and could see now the sheep gathered into
dark groups feeding on the loads of hay that the farmers had sent
to relieve them.  The whole sweep of the Fell was flooded with thin
sunshine, and little rocks stood out in it like islets of ebony.
The snow, on the farther Fell, was more scattered and lay in
streaks like marking on a tiger's back.  The sheep moved in black
sequence against the running stone walls.  There was silence
everywhere, except for the rhythm like a humming voice of the
distant falls.

He rode on, through forest again.  As he approached Watendlath in
his purple coat on his great white horse, the distant white fells,
like pummelled pillows, shining down on him, he might have been
some knight-at-arms riding into the Forbidden Land.  He seemed to
be more and more withdrawn from the world.  He was high up among
the hills, and yet this meadow and stream had the quality of a
mysterious valley that would later on be rich with flowers and
enchanted with the voices of birds.  But to-day ice and snow and
rock ringed him inexorably round.

Soon, looking down, he saw the odd dumpy shape of John Green House,
Judith's home.  A queer little place indeed, crouched into the soil
as though it feared a blow, its narrow windows peering blindly on
to Armboth Fell that here was split to allow a beck to tumble down
the hollow.  There was the chattering of the beck, the bark of
dogs, the lowing of a calf, but before he had reached the door
Judith had seen him, had run out, had almost pulled him off his
horse in her eagerness, flung her arms round his neck and dragged
him into the house.

John Green House was L-shaped with a double porch.  From the
'hallan' or passage there were three doors, one that led into the
'down-house,' now used for farm purposes, baking, brewings and the
rest, the second that led to the garden, and the third to the
'house-place' or 'house,' a beautiful room with lovely views,
surrendered now entirely to Judith; beyond this room was a smaller
panelled one, Judith's bedroom.  A small staircase led upstairs to
rooms that had been formerly open to the rafters but that were now

Judith took Francis into the 'house-place,' shining now in the pale
March sunlight.  The walls were plastered.  There was a stone
mantelpiece over an open hearth; there was a settle, some carved
chairs and a large oak table.

There were signs of Judith's passionate cleanliness everywhere.
Everything gleamed and shone; china, candlesticks of beaten brass,
an old spit with many hooks and a dripping-pan.  Some early
daffodils were in a china bowl on the oak table.

She stood back and stared at him.

'Now, let me look at you!  Oh, how handsome you are, Francis!  I
had forgotten.  You are more beautiful every day!'  She stood on
tiptoe, pushing back the high hard collar of his riding-coat that
she might see the white fall of his neckcloth and the beech-
coloured waistcoat with the stamped silver buttons.

'I always put on my best when I come out to see you,' he said,
laughing, and taking off his riding-coat.

'That's more than I can do for you,' she answered.

She was wearing the country clothes, an upper-dress of undyed
duffel like a man's and a skirt of native wool woven into a sort of
serge--wool of the black sheep mixed with red and blue.  Her
stockings were of blue homespun, and she had clogs of uncurried
leather.  They were lined with straw to keep her feet warm.

Francis thought she looked extremely well, with her pale excited
face and the pile of red-gold hair on top of it.  She was, as
always, immaculate from head to toe.  She had an air of virginal
purity as though the wind, the rain, the unchecked sun had cleansed
her with an austerity of their own.  In fact she was neither
austere nor remote.  She was wild with excitement at seeing him,
could not keep still, went dancing about the room, touching first
one thing and then another, talking all the time.  Of course, she
was yet a child, only seventeen, while he was thirty-two.  But it
was true what she said, suddenly turning to him and crying:  'You
know, Francis, I've always loved you--from the moment that I was

She had to have someone to love, and she had to have someone to
dominate too.  It amused him to see how at once she took charge of
him, telling him where he must go and what he must do.  It would
soon be the dinner-hour, but first he must see everything, and she
danced in front of him, taking him along the 'hallan' into the
farmhouse of the Ritsons.  He was aware of a great fire roaring in
the open fireplace, of a spit turning, of sacks of corn, hams and
sides of bacon hanging, the oak settle screened by the 'heck,' the
'rannel-balk' or great wooden beam across the chimney, and a chain
with hooks for cooking utensils hanging.  The big room seemed
filled with men and women, all busied with affairs, but he noticed
in especial one magnificent old man with a snow-white beard like a
patriarch.  Judith introduced him.  This was Robert Ritson, the
head of the Ritson family, a man of seventy-four, who, in spite of
his many troubles, financial and others, was yet above the world,
above it and removed a little from it, with that touch of
remoteness and austere reserve that is in all true Cumbrians.

Then they went out.  She led him over the boulders and the foaming
beck down the hill above the meadow to the Churn.  The Churn was
filled just now with water from the snow off the fells and toiled
and tossed and seethed, an odd spot of turmoil above the quiet
silence of the long meadow.  Judith said a strange thing as they
were looking into it.

'If Georges were to leave me I'd throw myself into it,' she said.
Then laughing:  'No, I would not.  I would stick a knife in his

'Do you love him then so much?' asked Francis.

'I do.'

'And does he love you?'

'He loves no one at all but himself,' she answered.

Then they went and stood by the Tarn in front of the stone wall of
the house.  All was very grey and silent.  The hills streaked with
white, thick with naked trees, looked down on them while quilts of
wadded cloud rolled heavily across the sky.  Francis shivered.

'It's a black piece of water,' he said.

She told him that it could be every colour, that it had so many
moods that she could almost believe that it was alive, as Mother
West, the witch, said it was.

'Have you a witch then in this small place?' he asked her.

They had, but a good and kindly one who gave the girls love potions
and the men cures for the rheumatism.  'She is an immense woman,
like a whale.'  Then, as they walked back into the house again,
Judith told him about all the families in the place, the Ritsons,
the Wilsons, the Tysons, the Morrows, the Blythwaites, the Gibsons,
the Robsons.

Judith knew everyone and, as Francis soon perceived, governed
everyone.  She was Mistress of Watendlath, knew it and triumphed in

But it was not until after their dinner that they truly talked.
For dinner they had oat-bread baked on the girdle, a broth of
onions and savoury herbs, and a goose pie that had been made at
Christmas.  To drink there was ale brewed in the 'down-house.'

When dinner was over they sat over the fire, while the logs hissed
and crackled and spat and threw out tongues of flame against the
blackened stone.  He asked her first whether she were happy.  As
she replied, telling him everything in her mind with her accustomed
honesty, he watched her.  She had changed but little, and he
thought to himself that her real struggle with Georges was yet to

She had all the audacity and self-confidence that she had always
had.  Nothing in life had frightened her as yet then.  She had a
woman's knowledge and common sense.

'This Georges of yours,' he said.  'You'd stick a knife in his back
if he left you.  But he's always leaving you.  How long has he been
away this time?'

'He has to be away on his business.'

'What is his business?'

'Oh, smuggling, stealing, anything bad.  But when he has made money
he will settle down here.'

'Such a man settle down?'

'Oh yes.  You cannot know him, of course.  I often think no one
knows him but myself.'

'How much has he been here in the fifteen months of your marriage?'

'Three months.  Three months and a half.  There was the first month--
oh, that was grand!  We did nothing but make love to one another.
I was new to him.  It couldn't stay. . . .  One morning he knocked
me down, and before I was myself again he was gone.  But he wrote
me a beautiful letter from Whitehaven.  He was away then six
months.  He came back one forenoon without any warning and then we
loved one another again--two weeks or more.  Then he was away five
months, and the last time he was here we were good company, not
lovers.  He had a woman in Whitehaven.'

'You knew all this,' he asked her, 'and didn't care?'

She looked at him with bright eyes.  'Most certainly I cared.
Night after night I cried myself sick; then if I made a noise he
would go and sleep with the farming men.  He has no heart.  He is
quite cold.  When I saw that, I stopped crying.'

'And you love such a man?' he asked, disgusted.

'Certainly.  He wants me to love him.  And I find him charming.  He
is the most elegant company in the world.  When he is here at home
we laugh and laugh for hours together.  If I am in love with him
and troublesome, he is either in love, too, or he is drunk and
doesn't care, or he goes away.  He certainly cares for me more than
anyone in the world, but not for me very much.  He says it is the
fault of his mother, who was a bad woman and beat him.  Did I ever
tell you, Francis,' Judith dropped her voice a little, 'how when I
was little and ran away to Uncle Tom's I looked through a door and
saw Georges' mother naked and a young man in his shirt kissing her

'No,' said Francis, 'you never told me.'

'Well, that was the beginning of it.'

'The beginning of what?'

'Of my love for Georges.  I love him because he is beautiful and
witty and cares for nobody.  But one day I will make him think of
me so that he can never get me out of his mind.  It is almost so
now.  He is always writing to me . . . and when he has stolen
enough money from other people, we shall go to London and steal
some more.'

Francis was aghast.

'But, good heavens, child, do you approve of stealing?'

'I would not steal myself.  I wouldn't steal a halfpenny.  But no
one will ever stop Georges from stealing.  It is in his blood.  He
steals my things all the while--and from the Ritsons too.  But one
thing about Georges--he never tells a lie.  If I ask him whether he
has had women in Whitehaven he always says Yes.  He tells me all
about the smuggling.  He tells me everything.  You cannot change
people's natures.  Isn't that what your Mr. Rousseau said?  I have
read the Nouvelle Hlose and find it too full of sentiment.  Well,
I love Georges and I cannot change him.  He had a bad mother--so
what would you?'

'And he beats you?'

'No longer.  After the last time I said next time I would kill him.
Perhaps I would.  He knows my father was mad and my mother a gipsy.
That is one thing he cannot understand--that I am so PRACTICAL.'
She said the word twice with immense satisfaction.  'And on the
other side so wild.  I tell him that is the Herries blood; what
makes them so interesting a family.'

'But,' cried Francis, still greatly distressed, 'there will be some
terrible scandal.  He will kill someone or be killed or be put in
gaol or be hanged for a thief. . . .'

She nodded her head.  'Georges says he will never die in his bed.
I would be for ever anxious while he is away if I were not--what is
it?--a fatalist.  That's what I am, Francis, a fatalist.  What will
be will be, and nothing shall beat me.'

Then she went on eagerly.  'I want to go to London.  London must be
fine.  I want to see all the Herries, my relations.  Will lives
there now, and they say his wife is as proud as a peacock and has a
cast in her eye.  Georges heard about them.  And there is Pomfret,
old Raiseley's son. . . .  Oh yes, and there are the Rockages in
Wiltshire.  It was the greatest fun, Emma Furze saw them.'

'Who is Emma Furze?'

'She is my greatest friend.  She was Uncle Tom's mistress, and
after he died she went back to the theatre again.  She had a season
in Salisbury, and Lady Rockage had a meeting about the wickedness
of the theatre.  Emma went, and she says Lady Rockage is like an
old pincushion and has two children at her heels, and they have a
house always in the rain--'

'It can't always be raining,' Francis interrupted, laughing.  Then
he asked:  'But how can you endure it so long here alone?'

'I am never alone,' she answered indignantly.  'Never for a moment.
I shall prove it to you.  I keep a Journal.'

She ran, pulled out the drawer of a cabinet and brought back to him
a book bound in dark-green leather with heavy clasps.

He opened it at random and read, in her sprawling childish hand,
entries such as these:*

Nov. 3, 1791.  Mrs. Ritson had a Haunch of Venison this morning
from Mr. Crosthwaite of Keswick.  Obliging of him but I think he
has an eye on Mary Ritson.  While I was in at Tom Blythwaite's this
morning their cousin Nancy B. from Mardale was taken in Labour
being only a quarter gone and had a Miscarriage.  No doctor nearer
than Grange and he not arriving till late afternoon.

Nov. 7, 1791.  The Carrier, Ned Wilkinson from Keswick, round this
forenoon.  2 Sauce Ladles pd twenty shillings.  Poor Rate from Lady
Day to Michlms pd 1.5.2.  Oh I forgot bought also of Ned Wilkinson
a pair of Garters 0.1.0.  To Poor Travelling Woman walking over
from Grasmere 0.6.0.  Mrs. Mary Robson's little Boy by me for an
hour while his Mother baked.

Nov. 23, 1791.  Mrs. Watson of High Head Grange sent us 2 Tubbs of
Geneva.  Very kind.  The Robsons and Braithwaites--John, Hob, Anne,
Henry, came in last evening and we had a Grand Feast.  I gave them
Pease Broth, boiled Leg of Mutton and Caper Sauce, Mince Pye.
After supper we had Quadrille at which I lost 1d per fish--1.0.0.

Dec. 4, 1791.  Mr. Bletson rode up from Rosthwaite--said he wished
he could have driven up his new Curricle to show me.  Very smart
painted Green with Red lines.  Walked down to Rosthwaite with him,
he leading his horse.  Walked back through Snowstorm.  Very heavy
over the Langdales.  Fine Show of Sun betweenwhiles above Armboth.
Pd 1.0. per yd for 6 yds of white Cotton for Lining.

* Judith Paris' Journal is still Herries property.  See An Old
Border Family, published by Houghley & Watson, 1894.

'Yes,' said Francis, looking up from the book to her eager face.
'You're not dull--and you ARE practical.'

'It is to show Georges,' she answered, 'if he were ever to ask
where the money goes.  But he never does.  I have enough from the
farm, even though,' her voice lowered, her face grew dark, 'Georges
were never to return again.'

'Then you don't know . . . whether he comes, when he comes--?'

'No; even though he writes he never says.  A while ago I had a
letter, and from it you might fancy he would be here any moment.
My eye is always on the road by the Tarn.  One day without a word
he will be coming along.'

She came closer to him, sitting curled up at his feet, her hand on
his knee.  'I think so much of my father.  I fancy that I am the
only person left alive who gives him a thought.  Already he has
gone so far back for everyone else, but not for me.  His house, you
know, was just below here at Rosthwaite.  It is tumbling down.
Poor father!  Everyone thought him too mad to be real, but I
understand how he felt.  He is alive in me still, Francis.  Perhaps
none of us ever die.'

'Better the dead than the living!'  Francis broke in so fiercely
that Judith turned to stare at him.  'Put no trust in anyone alive,
Judith--not in your Georges nor in me nor in your friends here.
The dead are faithful, but the living change with every breath.
What was my mother ten years back, Judith?  You knew her.  No one
kinder or more generous ever breathed; but now, although I may
break my heart serving her, she can only say that Will is making
money in London or that the bailiff manages better than I . . .
I am going away from Uldale.  I can endure it no longer.'

She could feel his whole body heaving with his distress.  She
thought that in a moment he would break into tears.

'Nay, nay, it is not so bad.  I mustn't speak of Sarah because,
God forgive me, I never loved her, but it will be good for you,
Francis, to go to London for a while.  Perhaps I shall follow you
with Georges.'

'Everything has left me,' he murmured.  'I am quite alone.  I am
not a man to make friends readily.  Even Moore, with whom I had an
intimacy, has gone too far for me in this French business.  And now--
my mother, my sister--'

She kissed him passionately.  'I will never, never leave you,
Francis.  After Georges I love you most in the world.  Do you
remember years ago when I crept in to look at Mrs. Monnasett after
she was dead and your father beat me, how you came and comforted
me?  I ever ADORED you!'

'And do YOU remember,' he said, holding her close to him, 'one
evening when there were fireworks on Keswick Lake, how we sat
together--you and I, Will and Reuben--and talked of our future, how
Will said that all he cared for was to make money, and I talked
like a ninny, and Reuben--'

He broke off.

'And where is Reuben now?  I have not seen him these two years.
Someone told me he was an itinerant preacher.'

Judith nodded.  'Yes . . .  He preaches in the hills to anyone who
will listen.  They throw stones and mud at him and set dogs on him
from the villages, but he says that he is happy now, and so I hope
he may be.  Poor Reuben!  Francis, will it not be terrible for him
if there is no God, and when he is dead he has had all the stones
and mud for nothing?'

'There can be no God,' Francis answered.  'This world is too unjust
and bitter.  No God could suffer Himself to witness it, an it is
His own doing. . . .  And yet I dream sometimes of a fine Heaven,
all mercy and charity, where all men are free and there are no
tyrants. . . .'  He sighed, rubbing his eyes with his hands.
'Certainly a dream--farther from this world every day. . . .  But
you, Judith, Will, Reuben and I--we are a mixed lot of Herries.
All Herries is in us together.  From a study of all of us you would
get the Herries quality.  All obstinate, all proud, all English,
but in nothing else alike.  But you are right.  You have told me
what I came to ask.  I will go to London.  And yet I doubt that I
will be happy there.  I love this piece of country like none other
in the world.'

She would have answered him, telling him, too, how she loved it;
but he saw that she suddenly stiffened.  She rose slowly from his
feet, straightening her small body as though under a spell.  Her
eyes were fixed on the window.

He followed her gaze and saw coming on the rough path above the
Tarn a group of people.

'It cannot be!  It cannot be!' he heard Judith mutter, and then, a
moment after, she had broken from him with a cry, had rushed from
the room and, her red hair tumbling, had started down the path.

Standing at the window, he saw then a figure detach itself from the
group and run ahead of the rest.  The figure met Judith, raised her
in the air, hugging her.

'This must be Georges,' thought Francis with a quick sensation of
sadness and loneliness.  It was right that Judith should run to
him.  It must be marvellous for her after so long an absence, but
why must the fellow come just now and spoil the only happy hour
that Francis had known for many months?

Judith cared for him, Francis, but at the sight of her husband she
could forget him as though he had never been.  So it was with him
always.  Everyone had someone else.  He was first with no one.
Well, what of it?  Had he not courage enough for that rle?  He
shrugged his shoulders and went out.

Standing in the little wind-swept garden, he could see that others
had been attracted by the noise and had come to the doors.  In
front of a cottage not far from him stood an enormous woman, yes,
like a whale.  That must be the witch of whom Judith had spoken.

A wind blew up the little stream that tumbled from the Tarn.  Some
fat Herdwick sheep wandered like sleep-walkers towards the Fell.
The group was near enough now for him to distinguish them.  The
leader was a slim, handsome, dark fellow, Georges Paris.  He had an
arm round Judith, who was looking up, talking eagerly.  In the
other he swung carelessly a gilt bird-cage that contained a bright
crimson bird.

Behind were two pack-horses laden with boxes; there were sheep-
dogs, some young men, a stout laughing girl with a red ribbon in
her hair.  Georges Paris was wearing a handsomely cut riding-coat
and a broad hat with a silver cord round it.  The colours of the
gilt cage, the crimson bird, the red ribbon, stood out sharply
against the dark Tarn ridged now with the wind like a gridiron, the
snow-streaked hills, the heavy-grey sky.

The air quivered with excitement; there were the voices, dogs
barking; everyone was laughing.  A group of the Ritsons came out
eagerly from the farm.

He felt that he could not bear to meet them.  He slipped away,
found Juno and rode off.  No one noticed him.  Within a week he had
departed for London.


Georges Paris, running forward to meet Judith, did not know and
would not have cared had he known that with those very steps he was
influencing the future form and shape of branches of the Herries

He was gay, he was honourably fatigued, he was hungry and thirsty,
triumphant with physical health and money in his pocket.  He hadn't
seen his dear little Judith for many months.  He was going to
remain with her now and make her happy and make himself happy; but
even as he greeted her he was able to notice that one of the Ritson
girls, advancing now towards the little bridge, had grown
uncommonly pretty while he was away and had exactly the figure that
he preferred.

Judith, too, running forward to meet him, was unaware that she was
running forward into the first chapter of her mature life, and that
when he caught her up, putting the bird-cage for a moment on the
stones, and hugged her and rubbed his cheek against hers, this was
the opening of a battle that would form her nature and mould it,
affecting through her the whole future stock and texture of the
Herries family.

That moment when Judith was caught up and felt Georges' arms about
her and his mouth on hers was her last of peace.  She did not at
the time realise that.  She was to have weeks now of happiness.
But looking back long afterwards she saw clearly that that was so.
The steps from that were so gradual, so silent, but the movement
was sure.  So, to the end of her life, she remembered that heavy
grey sky, the snow-flecked hills, the ruffled water of the Tarn,
the crimson bird beating against the bars of the cage on the wet
shining stones, and that warm amused murmur of Georges' voice.

'My little darling. . . .  And is your hair still so lovely?'

Afterwards she thought perhaps that she got what she deserved,
because in all her excitement she forgot entirely Francis, never
all that afternoon remembered him, sank into her husband's arms
that night without a thought of him.

It is of no use, however, to be too solemn about it, for that day
and many days after it were exceedingly happy for both Judith and
Georges.  Georges wanted only for himself to be happy, and if he
was happy, why, then, he was charming to everyone.  It was only
when he began to be less happy that others began to suffer.

And Judith wanted only that Georges should be happy.  She could not
have believed that the world could be so lovely as it was in the
weeks after Georges' return.  They were still children, both of
them, in their capacity for happiness.  They could be happy at a
moment's notice and over nothing at all, a bird's cry, a gooseberry
pudding, a dance in the road, the sun on the Tarn.

The sun shone during those weeks.  All the valley was illuminated.
Nor was it ever a constant sun, whose glow can be wearisome.  Not
in this country.  It was a sun attended by flights of happy clouds,
and it shone upon all the running streams with the endearing
tenderness of a passing hand, glittered in the heart of the bogs of
peat and struck fire from the steaming rocks.

For the first weeks Judith had no conception but that she was going
to be happy for ever.  She knew that Georges was selfish, grabbing,
thoughtless of others, a liar and a thief.  On the other hand he
was delightful to look at, a charming companion when he was
pleased, and although a liar about his deeds, quite honest about
himself.  But beyond these things she loved him.  She loved him
with all her being, and when one says that of Judith one means it.

She loved him maternally, because she knew that he was an evil
small boy, who had not reached any age of discretion.  She loved
him physically.  She loved him as a comrade.  She loved him quite
selflessly, never thinking at all of her own advantage in anything,
but in her heart she was determined one day to dominate him.  She
could not help that in herself.  It was so in her with everyone
whom she met.  She must WANT to dominate them.

But she loved him behind and beyond these ways, as only women can
love--that is as though she had made him herself.  She did not like
altogether some of the things in him that she had made, but it was
her work.  So she loved him with deep tenderness and care, but also
with the proprietary pride that a craftsman has for his beautiful

She knew that he did not love her in any sense of the word love as
she understood it, but she did not want him to love her in HER way.
She wanted him simply as he was.  Well, she got him as he was, and
the first trouble came when he showed her a little of what he was.
This was in March 1793.

The suddenness of that first trouble took her breath away.  They
had had a merry evening.  They had had a 'rocking-night' in the
Ritsons' great kitchen, the women spindling while everyone told
tales.  Wonderful stories were told, stories of the 'Wise Man' and
'Hobthross,' sovereign remedies against witchcraft, stories of the
hunting of the 'hiding' men after the 'Forty-five.

Suddenly Judith was aware that no one there liked her husband.  The
Cumbrian can hide his true feeling better than any other of God's
people; there is no sober reticence anywhere in the world so
dignified, so impenetrable as his if he wishes.  Judith knew these
people; they were her friends; they had taken her in and made her
one of them, and when the Cumbrian does that you are safe.  They
had not, however, taken Georges.

How did she know it?  She could not tell, unless perhaps it were
something that she saw in the bright unswerving eye of old Ritson,
seated in the settle, his body high and taut, his white beard a
prophet's.  His eye rested on Georges, and Judith was suddenly
frightened.  They did not like Georges.  They none of them liked

Later that night she was lying beside Georges in bed.  They could
hear the tumbling water beyond the house.  No other sound.  Driven
by her queer uneasiness, she began to ask him questions, questions
about his life in Whitehaven; he kept always a dark cloud over all
his life away from her.  It had always been understood between them
that she left that alone.  But if she asked him anything he must
answer her truthfully.  As his answers always hurt her she had
learnt not to ask.

But to-night she was uneasy.  Why did her friends here not like
him?  He felt strange to her, as though she had never touched him
before nor heard his voice.  She was very young and knew nothing
yet about marriage.

So she said a very foolish thing.

'Next time that you go to Whitehaven, I shall come with you.'

He laughed gently.  He put up his hand and buried it in her hair.
'Then I would kill you and throw you into the sea,' he said.

'But when you go to London you say you will take me with you.'

'Yes, I shall need you there.'  He tugged at her hair.

'Don't, Georges.  You hurt me. . . .  But perhaps you need me in

'I neither need you nor think of you in Whitehaven.'

'You don't think of me?'

'But why should I?  I have quite another life there.'

'But you write letters to me.'

'Yes.  Suddenly you come into my mind. . . .  Your smallness, your
hair, how you laugh when you are amused.  Then I write.'

She sighed with satisfaction.

'Then you do belong to me.  I can make you do what I say.'

This was the instant of transformation.  He sat up in bed and shook
her until her head was, it seemed, separated from her neck.  Then
he pushed her out on to the floor.

She got up slowly, rubbing her hands in her eyes and staring at him
in amazement.  Then he jumped out of bed and chased her out of that
room into the next.  He caught her, dragged her by the hair and
threw her on to the floor again.  He was trembling with anger.  She
could see him only dimly in a pale-green moonlight that shadowed
the sky and the room.  But two stars quivered with laughter above
the dark stern trees.

'Never you say that again!' he shouted at her.  'I'll beat you!
That you own me!  Never you say that again!  You miserable!  I'll
whip you.  By God, I shall show you!'

He was dancing with rage.  She got up and stood against the wall,
staring.  She was too angry to speak.  She sat all night in a chair
under the green moonlight.  She was bitterly cold.  She couldn't
think at all; she was so utterly surprised.

Early in the morning he came to her, kissed her feet and her hair,
said that he was so sorry, so very, very sorry.  Then he carried
her to bed and warmed her cold body.  She said not a word.  She had
never in all her life been so completely surprised.

All that day she was silent, going about her duties with a grave
set face, and all day in her eyes there was that look of surprise.
But she was not a fool, and she had the great gift that was to
serve her again and again of seeing straight in difficult crises.
When the situation was sentimental she was unsentimental, as indeed
most women are.  She was not in the least sentimental now, and
when, in the evening of that day, Georges, made very uncomfortable
by her silence, explained himself, she listened gravely, not
thinking at all as to how she could snatch compensation from him
for her wounded pride, but simply as to whether what he said really
explained what had happened.

But, in the middle of the explanation, Judith, looking up, saw the
crimson bird, a cockatoo, in the gilt cage hanging from a nail.
The bird had its head on one side and, with its beady eyes shining,
listened attentively to everything that Georges said.

'I am bad,' he began.  'I always told you that I was.  I have never
had--what do you say?--any fine sense of morality.  I am not at all
like your Sir Charles Grandison.  I despise the sentiments; they
are for women.  I have the devil of a temper and I have never tried
to check it.  My mother had it also.  For myself I think that if
you understand my temper it is very agreeable.  It makes a change.'

'Do you love me?' asked Judith suddenly.  She asked not at all from
sentiment, but because whether he did or not was a practical
question of importance.

'No,' he said.  'No, Judith, I do not.  I love nobody.  I don't
know what it is to love anybody if by love you mean to be in a
fever, to give up what you want, to run hurrying to the feet of the
beloved.  I have never been in a fever about any person except to
sleep with a woman, and then it is quickly over.  No, I do not love

'I see,' said Judith.

'No, but you must understand.  I do not love you, but I care about
you more than anyone except myself.  I am bad and worthless.  Not
that I am ashamed.  Why should I be?  It is the colour I was born,
that is all.  But I am nearer having virtuous feelings when I am
with you than at any other time.  I have always thought that I had
no heart as my mother had none.  The French people are not famous
for their heart.  But at times I suspect that you are giving me a
little.  For example, I have been unhappy to-day because I hurt
you, and I have never before been unhappy about hurting anybody.  I
always want to come back to you when I have gone away, and I feel
now that if ever I bring everything down about my head--as I shall
one day--it is only you in the whole world that I want to come to.
You are a wonderful woman, Judith.  You have more strength and
courage and sense than I have ever seen in a woman.  I don't really
care for women except for a moment.  I prefer greatly men, and that
is what I like, to be in danger, to be against the law.  More than
anything in life I like to be against the law.  I cannot bear that
anyone should say to me "Do this!" or "Go there!"  I am like a bird
in a cage.  That was why last night, when you said that you could
make me do what you wished, I hated you and wanted to kill you.  I
am no good, Judith, but I do not care.  If I want to be in a rage I
am in a rage, if I wish to steal I steal.  Life is not important,
not in the least.  You and I are not important.  No one is

'Only to break the law, to beat someone who plays against you, to
take what isn't yours and make it yours, that for a short time is
amusing.  But I hope my life will not be long.'

After all this Judith nodded her head.  'I think I understand you,'
she said.  'You are very honest with me, Georges, and it would be
an easier matter if I did not love you.  There is no reason for
loving you that I can see, but I do.  Only I must protect myself.
You must not beat me nor drag me by the hair.  That is stupid and
sentimental.  It is like Emma Furze acting in a play.'

He agreed that it was.  They were reconciled and were good friends

But when two people live together, every struggle between them,
however handsomely it is ended, alters the relationship.  Judith
was now on her guard.  She watched Georges, even as the crimson
bird watched her.  Yes, the crimson bird was very like Georges.  It
was charming when it wished, and twisted its neck to be scratched
and rubbed its beak against your finger.  But it surrendered, for
no very obvious reason, to the most frantic tempers, screaming its
rage and rasping its claws against the cage; it was very proud of
itself and its feathers, and its spirit was undaunted, which was
also one of the fine qualities in Georges.  Judith had no intention
of surrendering to Georges; he should not dominate her, but he was
now a little distance removed from her.  She must be close to him
without his knowing it.  She thought that she was clever enough for
that.  But it is difficult for any woman who has a very tender
heart and no sentimentality.  She is for ever tempted into
situations that seem to her foolish.  And therefore she keeps back
so much that she feels.

As the summer came nearer Georges began to grow very restless.

He was not restless with the place.  In his fashion he cared for it
almost as deeply as Judith did, and it did not worry him at all
that the people did not like him.  Ever since he had first come to
Cumberland as a little boy, the Cumbrians had disliked and
suspected him, and it had never disturbed him at all.  That it did
not was one of the things that in the old days amused Tom Gauntry
about him.

Watendlath was the wildest piece of land that he had yet known.
The fells towards the Langdales appeared endless, and in their
mingling of peat and heather, ancient rock, strange tumuli in human
shape, and sudden streams rushing through the soil as though on
some secret mission enchanted his lawlessness.  On the other side
there was Keswick.  All England just then was gambling crazy, and
Keswick had its little share.

Georges was a born gambler; one day he was a genius at cards and at
another he would be so wild and reckless that he would lose all his
advantage.  Like Mr. Fox and the superior gentlemen in London he
would bet on anything, the fall of a leaf, the approach of a woman
round the corner, the wax of a guttering candle.  There were plenty
of men, from gentlemen like Mr. Osbaldistone and Mr. Kenrew down to
ostlers at the 'George' or broken-down wasters like Tom Fawcett,
who, in Keswick, would oblige him.  At first, after his return from
Whitehaven, he was well in funds.  Then less and less so.

Judith sometimes rode with him into Keswick.  She had a few friends
there, a Mrs. Pounder who had come from Bath, a rather blowzy red-
cheeked lady, who knew Emma Furze, had a warm heart but an
uncertain moral code; a Mrs. Dunn and her husband Henry Dunn,
kindly people, crazy about dogs and horses; one or two more.  But
on the whole Judith did not care for Keswick and would have given
thirty of it for one of her beloved Watendlath.  What really
distressed her as the weeks passed was that Georges might in a
gambling fit rid himself of her adored farm.  That he was capable
of it, in one of his excitements, she well knew.

For her own expenses she needed almost nothing at Watendlath.  She
shared with the Ritsons food and shelter.  She was scrupulous in
her record of expenses, chronicling every penny; Georges never
looked at her laborious accounts.  At first he was ready to shower
money on her.  He bought her scarves and dresses and shoes and
bonnets.  She didn't need them in the least.  Now he was less
ready.  She didn't care.  There would always be food and shelter
for him at the farm.

But if one night he should suddenly tell her that the farm was

On the other hand, she shared with him his excitement about London.
She would like to experience that adventure.  They were not so cut
off in the North as they had been.  There was plenty of talk about
the old King, the Regent, Mrs. Fitzherbert and the rest.

Beyond this she had a strong Herries feeling.  The Pomfrets in
Kensington, Will and his ambitions, the Rockages in Wiltshire, she
wanted to see them all and maybe, herself, play some part in the
Herries fortunes.  Half of her was sober Herries--she could
understand Will's ambitions--the other half was wild English, born
of her mother and father, belonging altogether to these hills and
lakes and streams.  One half of her looked at the other half of
her, partly in mockery, partly in wonder.

By the month of July, which was hot and green with no wind, she
knew that a crisis was approaching.  Even the crimson bird seemed
to know it, for it rapped its nails no longer on the bars of the
cage, nor fell into violent rages.  It perched, with its head on
one side, and listened.

And the crisis came.  But before it came, she had a moment with
Georges that she would never forget, one of the happiest of her

He rode in from Keswick, up the little rough path above the beck
that was now thin and placid like a child asleep.  The evening sun
was deep and fair over all the landscape, and gold-dust was in the
air.  He came and sat beside her in the window-seat, took her hand,
put his arm around her and drew her to him.  These gestures were so
rare in him that she knew that something critical had happened.

She sat there, her heart trembling lest in his next words he should
tell her that he had gambled the farm away.  But he did not.  He
told her nothing, and she, wise through much experience, asked no

They sat in the golden silence for a long time.  The little stream
that ran down the break in Armboth was only an amber line now after
the dry weather.

'Judy, you funny little thing, how can you stay here month after
month and be happy?'

'Because I love the place.  My father lived below the hill in
Rosthwaite, and he was there without moving for years and years.'

'Yes, but your father was crazed.'

'Maybe I'm crazed as well.'

'No, but you're not.  You have more sense than anyone in Keswick.
I'm proud of you, Judy.'  Then after a pause he asked her:  'Do you
not hate me for riding into Keswick and gambling, leaving the
business in Whitehaven to tumble?'

'No,' she answered.  'I could never hate you.'

'Why not?  Cannot you hate?'

'Oh yes, I can hate very well.'

'I could almost love you,' he said, 'if I were quieter.  Sometimes
I dream of making a handsome fortune, and we have a big house with
dogs and horses, and you have all you want. . . .'

'I have all I want.'

He drew her closer, held to her as though someone would tear her
away.  She did not dare to let him see how happy she was.  Wild
ideas ran through her head that perhaps always life would be like
this now.  He would give up his dangerous ventures, they would
improve the farm, sometimes they would go to London for a holiday,
perhaps there would be children.  She would be a hostess, as Sarah
used to be in Uldale; on occasion she and Georges would escape from
everyone up into the hills, Eskdale or Patterdale, away from
everyone. . . .

'How old are you now, Judy?'

She told him.  Nineteen in November.

'I should not have married you so young.  Indeed, I should never
have married you at all.'

She drew his head close to her childish breasts.  She sat on the
window-seat clutching him to her.  She saw her feet dangling.  How
she wished she were taller!  Of course, he could not love her, so
small and insignificant.  Then as she looked at his dark head and
felt the warmth of his cheek against her thin dress she thought
that she was as good as another, better than many.  But she would
love him all her life long, even though she lived to be a hundred.
He was worn out.  'He was playing cards all night,' she thought--
and he slept there, his head on her breast.

It was her last quiet hour for many a day.

The crisis came a week later, and the cause of it was, of all
people in the world, Reuben.  She had seen Reuben but thrice since
her marriage, once at his mother's house in Cockermouth (little Mr.
Sunwood had died a year and a half ago of a chill), once in
Keswick, and had once listened to his preaching in Borrowdale
beyond Rosthwaite.  Poor Reuben!  On that last occasion her heart
had ached for him.  He wandered, so she understood, from place to
place, belonging to no especial ministry or sect, simply preaching
Christ and His message.  Yes, simple enough in intention, but
involved in every possible sort of loneliness, hostility,
ostracism.  Reuben had not even, Judith thought, the gifts or
personality of a preacher.  He looked clumsy, ill-shapen, in his
awkward, ill-fitting black coat, and he had what no public orator
must have, lack of confidence in his own gifts, and so he bred lack
of trust in his audience.  He gazed anxiously around, and, save
when he was caught up on the wings of his devotion and imagination,
he hesitated for words and moved restlessly on his feet.  On the
day when she heard him there was a gathering of farmhands, women,
boys, who listened, some with a mild, some with an angry, interest,
and before the end he had been driven away with mud and stones.
She had hurried after him, but had not found him.

Now, on a lovely summer's day, Mrs. Ritson ran in to say that there
was an itinerant preacher on the nearer side of Brund Fell and that
they were going to hear him.  It might, Judith thought, be Reuben.
Georges was away at a farm bargaining for a horse.

Indeed, it was Reuben.  She saw him at once, standing in his black
coat bathed in sun, while all about him the rough tumbled fell wore
that rather sinister look that this country has in brilliant
sunlight--something too naked and bold, as though the real country
were only present in cloud and mist and had given way to some
flaunting and scheming intruder.  Reuben looked the more helpless,
the more dishevelled in the glare, and Judith, her heart always
instantly touched by anything at odds, longed to go and stand
beside him.  He had by now, however, his supporters.  Since she had
last seen him he had collected apparently a little band of strange
and incongruous figures--a large stout woman in a man's jacket and
a bedraggled green skirt, two rheumy old men who were so nervous of
their audience that they could scarcely stand on their rickety
legs, two girls and a boy.  Reuben was stouter of body, Judith
thought, but younger than ever in face, his eyes wide and anxious
like a baby's, his cheeks plump, his chin indeterminate.

A crowd had collected, it had followed him from Seathwaite,
Rosthwaite, Grange.  It was a rough-looking lot of men, women,
children and dogs, some there in evident sympathy, but for the most
they were, Judith thought, strangers to the district.  She had
noticed of late a certain class of foreigner in Keswick and
surroundings.  There was much distress abroad.  Food prices were
high, work in many parts scarce.  Transportation, too, was so much
easier than it had been.  This little world was no longer isolated
from the older one.  The days of its extreme remoteness were over
for ever.

Reuben was speaking when Judith, Mrs. Ritson, and two other women
drew near.  He spoke with a shrill, rather piercing note that
dropped suddenly to a low bass.  There was something ludicrous
about this that almost at once set some of his audience laughing.
As he talked he waved his hands in the air and rolled his eyes.
Every once and again the little group round him would break into
singing with a wavering and unsteady tone.  Judith became with
every moment more uneasy.  He began a passionate evocation of
the character of Jesus Christ, speaking of His charity, His
unselfishness, His courage.  Behind his uncertain voice there was a
piercing sincerity, but he had not the power to evoke for others
what he himself saw.  Judith had the strange notion that the hills,
the rocks, the peat seemed to understand him better than the people
around him.  She fancied that the sun was a little veiled, the
colours a little milder.  But he could not catch his audience; they
were not fish that day for his net.  Some of the more scornful men
began to laugh.  One of the dogs began a fight with another dog.
When the quavering voices were raised other voices joined in
derisively.  And as the opposition grew, Reuben's voice was ever
more shrill, and his eyes wandered more beseechingly to the

Then someone threw a stone, pretending that it was aimed at one of
the dogs.  Other stones followed.  Two men had been drinking gin
from a bottle and began to quarrel; a moment later they were
rolling on the ground atop of one another.  The dogs were barking,
the women screaming, figures were running down the hill.  Clods of
peat were thrown, more stones; something cut Reuben's cheek.  His
little band clustered close together, and then, as the scene was
wilder, the two old men and the stout woman started away quickly
over the brow of the hill.

Reuben stood there, his hand on his bleeding cheek, as though he
did not quite know what to do.  Judith went up to him and put her
hand on his arm.

'Reuben dear--' she said.

He started, at first seeming not to recognise her.  The crowd was
streaming away down the hill.

'Come and rest at the farm,' she said.

He followed her quite passively, like a child.  She felt his arm
trembling under her hand.  Then when they had gone a little way he
began to speak.

'They think it finer not to listen . . . to throw mud . . . I
cannot hold them.  You may laugh, all of you may laugh, but the day
is coming when the spirit of the Lord will descend upon me. . . .
Stay a moment, Judith, while I fasten my boot.'

He was wearing faded and stained green breeches under his coat.  He
bent to tie the worn string of his boot.  When he raised his head
his forehead was bathed in perspiration and his cheek was bleeding
again.  But he was smiling.

'God has but just spoken to me and told me that I do well.  He
watcheth over me and will see that I come to no harm.'

'Where are you living?' she asked him; she had to take many quick
little steps to keep pace with his almost running strides.

'Like the birds of the air--'  Then he shook his head.  'I cannot
remember, but I must always be talking in Bible phrases like the
Methodists.  But with you, Judith, that's folly.  I live nowhere.
I have no home unless I go to mother.  You know,' he began more
excitedly, 'now that God is the only real thing in my life, roofs
and walls are constricting.  I am happier in the open.'  She asked
him to stay with them for a little while and be rested, but he
shook his head.  'No, no . . . I must go on.  There is so much to
be done.'

While he was sitting beside the big open fire, she brought water,
and he washed his face.  He took off his coat and his shabby riding-
boots and his soiled neckcloth.  He opened his shirt and bathed his
breast that was smooth white like a woman's.  His hands, too, were

He became more collected and told her of his brother's death in
France, how he had joined the first ragged French army and almost
at once had been killed in some squabble on the way to the
frontier.  As he spoke Judith saw again the desperate hunted man in
Cockermouth.  It had been, it seemed, since that day that both for
her and Reuben active consciousness of life had begun.  After his
brother's death, he told her, he had been always restless, and at
last had begun to preach up and down the country, simply by
himself, attached to no creed.  He didn't know whether he did any
good; it seemed to him that he did not.  But he must go on.  He was
the Bear, ordered to play his part. . . .

She realised that he had no great interest in her affairs.  He put
up his hand once and touched her hair, but he asked her no
questions about herself, whether she were happy, how she lived
here. . . .  Once he broke out about women.  They were his great
temptation, the temptation of the Devil.  He tried to lead his life
without them, but they were always breaking in.  Often he could not
sleep at nights, and in the towns, in the taverns and inns. . . .

She kissed him.  'Reuben, stay here for a little.  It is very
pleasant here, and I will care for you--'

She broke off.  Georges was standing in the doorway, looking at
them.  She realised at once the evil temper that he was in.  Things
had gone badly with him over the horse.  Reuben rose.  His coat and
vest were on a chair-back, his long muddy riding-boots on the
floor.  He looked doubtfully at Reuben.

Judith said:  'Georges, this is Reuben.'

Georges began at once.  'Yes, and we want no canting preachers
here.  I have heard of your doings, sir.  Whatever my wife may say,
this is not the place for you.'  He was in one of his black rages,
trembling with anger.

Reuben at once hurried to pull on his boots, drag on his coat.  He
said nothing.

Judith burst out:  'Georges, you shall not.  Reuben is my relation
and my friend--'

'A fine relation.  A canting humbugging preacher who steals the
chickens and kisses the maids.  A fox!  A fox--'

But Reuben was clothed and stood for a moment with a very fine
dignity.  He kissed Judith's cheek.  'Good-bye, dear,' he said,
then staying a moment before Georges, quite, as Judith was
afterwards to remember, without any fear:  'Good-day, sir; I do not
steal chickens, and that I am a preacher is true and is God's

She ran forward with a cry.  'No, no, Reuben--'

But he was gone.  She could see him walking swiftly, but still with
dignity, along the little path by the Tarn.

She stayed, watching, until he was out of sight, and then she was a
proper termagant.  Georges knew well that she had a temper, but he
had never seen it like this, and had his own rage not been too
fierce for him to be clear about anything he would have marvelled.

Although now they were close together, they shouted at one another
as though they were at far ends of the valley.

'That is the last time!  This is my place.  He is my relation, like
a brother.  He came here weary, soiled--'

'A fine brother with his thieving.'

'You to talk of thieving--'

'Well, at least, I do it in the open.  There's no hiding in women's

'You SHALL not!  He is more noble than you can ever understand--'

'Well, go to him then!  Tie a string to his tail and follow him
round the countryside.'

She looked at him, then, moving back to the fireplace, drew her
little body to its full height and in a small chill voice, speaking
now very low, said:

'You are cruel.  I have always known it, but how cruel, not until

He came towards her, not for reconciliation.  At that moment he
hated her: to set up her will against his, and she had been bathing
his cheek, that mean canting rat of a preacher--she--his wife--

'Aye,' he said slowly, 'when I have a ranting woman to discipline.'

'Now learn this,' she answered him, looking him in the face as
though she had struck him between the eyes.  In his rage he was not
so angry but that he could see some dignity of anger in her that
gave her a dominance he had never suspected in her.  'Learn this.
I am not your woman to be disciplined.  Here was one who came to
me, my kinsman, weary, hungry, beset, and you drove him out with a
curse.  That I will never forget.'

'And I will never forget,' he answered as fiercely, 'what you have
been to me this day.  I am master in this place.'

'You shall never be master of me,' she answered.

'We shall see.'

He came towards her as though to strike her.  She never moved.
Then he remembered something.  He was held.  She was the elder at
that instant as he stood there like an angry boy, his black hair
ruffled and damp.  He had on still his riding-coat, and he carried
a whip in his hand.

They exchanged a long defiant look.  Then he turned on his heel.

'I have had enough of this,' he said, and he went up the winding

She never moved.  Later--she had no sense of time, but her anger
bore her as though on a horse with bright wings, timelessly,
through dry air--he came down, pulling after him a box.  It bumped
on every stair.  He stood in the doorway, dark in an evening glow
all saffron, with faint blue light in the upper sky.

'I shall never return,' he said.

Still she did not move.  She heard him call to young Jacob Ritson.
She heard them lead the horse out and its sharp stamp on the
stones, very clear on that summer evening.  Then she saw him ride
off, the box behind him.  She saw him climb the Fell beyond the
Tarn.  And still her anger was so hot that it held her high in
fiery space.

Many hours later, at some early morning time, she woke, and her
brain was quite clear and her anger all gone.  She did not at first
realise that he was not there.  Half awake, she turned as she was
accustomed to do, to settle her small body inside the curve of his
arm.  She would lay her head on his breast, even in her sleep
seeing that her hair was not in his eyes, then her hand would fold
inside his palm.

She stretched out her hand and touched only the cold bed.  Then she
was fully awake.  She sat up to hear some bird calling its cry like
slipping water beyond the open window.  There was a pale light,
like stealing smoke over the room, and in her ear as though a voice
had called it from over the hill:  'I shall never return.'

She waited weeks for a letter.  None came.  He was gone; and he
meant, no doubt, what he had said.  It would be like him.  She saw
now that she had never had any real hold on him.  He did not love
her; he had very often told her so.  He liked to tell her.  She
knew nothing about his life without her.  She envisaged Whitehaven
and the sea as a strange town, the houses running down to the sea-
edge, figures moving on the foreshore, bales loaded in darkness,
the firing of a pistol, or some woman, very opposite to herself,
tall and dark, coming softly in a candle-lit room, drawing him
towards her . . . and outside these scenes a sea always angry, grey
and roaring, and some foreign coast, darkness again, men moving on
tiptoe.  That was what her imagination did for her, and it was to
this land that he had returned.  He would never come back.

She had great courage.  She would show no one that anything had
occurred.  She went about all her daily business, her head up,
poking her nose into every village affair, nothing too trivial for
her, deciding always what was best to be done, hypnotising them
into believing that she was a woman, although she knew now that she
was only a child.

Her business now was to cut out all the outside world.  She would
not think of Georges nor of anything beyond Watendlath Beck.

All the souls of the village she brought into her world and made
them giant-size to fill the space better--old man Ritson,
patriarchal, aloof, believing fiercely in God and His angels, whom
he expected to descend from the skies at any moment, but practical,
too, about money so that he knew where every penny went to; young
Tom Ritson, deformed, with a crooked back, a marvel at any job with
his hands; Mary Ritson, the beauty who loved some imaginary man of
her dreams and would wear a lost far-away look when earthy young
men courted her; Giles Braithwaite the wrestler, famous in all
Borrowdale already, though he was only twenty, later to be famous
through all Cumberland and the North, at present a stupid young man
who thought the French lived over Ullswater way; James Wilson,
broad, brown-faced, kindly-eyed, the finest Cumbrian of them all,
whose wife Jane gave him a child every year so that he now had
fourteen; Mother West, the whale, the witch, perhaps at the last,
when all was said, Judith's warmest friend in the place; the
children, the babies, scattering like ducks, like chickens, like
puppies in and out of the becks, the peat, the stony passages--all
Cumberland, if you liked, held in this small space, among these few
rocks and boulders.  Nor so changed from to-day when the Herdwick
sheep still pass from descendant to descendant, and the children
still go, day after day, rain or shine, down the rocky path to
school in Rosthwaite.  They did not care that only a mile or two
away by the sea the new Industrial England was beginning to show
its dusky evil-stained face, nor that there was an old mad King in
London.  Here, between Armboth and Brund Fell, was, and is, the
whole heart of England.

Soon, though, it was not enough for Judith.  With all her resolve
and courage, unhappiness crept closer and closer to her.  She began
to dread the waking moment of every day.  She began to watch,
against her will, more and more anxiously the path by which the
carrier would come on his old fat horse from Keswick.

She realised for the first time for many years how lonely she was.
These friends of hers in Watendlath were not enough for her.
Reuben, even if she could find him, was not enough.  Francis was in
London.  Deborah, Reuben's mother, was a widow in Cockermouth.
Judith thought sometimes of going to visit Deborah Sunwood, but she
shrank from it because it was there that she had one of her
liveliest memories of Georges.  She began to see, with a vividness
that appalled her, that she had staked her whole life on Georges.
She had not cared so much when he was away, because she had always
known that he would come back.  Like many another she discovered
that true love is irreplaceable.  There may be other later
experiences as fine, but never THAT one again.  There was no one
else like Georges.  There never would be.  His very selfishness,
ill-temper, childish reckless independence gave him his colour.
And the fact that she had lost him made him twice as precious.  She
was growing through all this knowledge.  Life taught her more now
in these few weeks than in years before, but we do not thank life
for teaching us WHILE we are being taught.

She became more and more miserable.  Sleep forsook her.  She lay
for hours, watching for the light, and when it came she watched the
road.  One evening she went to Mother West's dark smoky room that
smelt of herbs and bacon, and made her tell the cards.

But the cards told nothing.  Then one autumn afternoon her
unhappiness was so deep that all her courage left her.  She went
out on to the peak of the Fell that looks down over Borrowdale and
sat there, while the clouds rolled over Scafell in red and smoky
splendour and all the bracken was gold.  But she saw nothing.  She
sat there, her head in her hands, and cried her heart out.  Only a
stone's fall below her her father had lived, crazily alone for

'Oh, I cannot endure it any longer,' she cried as though to him.
'I cannot live without Georges.  What am I to do?'

She dried her eyes and tried to be sensible.  This was what she
always despised others for doing, to have the vapours as the women
in Keswick did, or to want a man who did not want them.  Georges
did not want her.  Now, here on this hill, with only the sky about
her, she must understand that he was never going to return.  Her
life with him was over, and she must make a new life for herself.
'No one can beat you but yourself.'  She was young, strong, full of
curiosity and eagerness to see the world.

Georges had never cared very much for her (but had he not always
returned to her?), he was not a fine man (but was he not endearing
with his dark hair and his sense of fun?), he was for ever in a
temper (but was he not enchanting when things went well?), he would
be hanged one day (would she not be proud to stand at his side when
all the world was against him?), he was French, and the French were
a bad nation (did she truly care WHAT he was so long as he was with
her?), she was an independent woman (who would live her life in her
own way whatever men did).  Perhaps (for queerer things happen in
this world than facts allow for) an old man with a scarred face
stood beside her then, his arm about her, he looking down through
rock and stone to a little house tumbling to ruin.

So she went back over the Fell with her head up, and the first
thing that she heard was that there was a letter for her.  On the
one day that she had not watched!

It was scribbled on some rough tea-paper and ran:

DEAR LITTLE QUEEN JUDY--I have got a Fortune and We shall go to
London to spend it.  I am coming Home to fetch you.--Your loving


She allowed the letter to drop.  She ran like a mad thing in to all
the Ritsons, and she caught the Patriarch round the neck, crying,
'He's coming home!  He's made a fortune!  He's coming home!'

She danced like the child that she yet was, into the hallan and
over the cobbles, and ran into the whale's parlour and danced all
about between the stuffed birds and the snakes in spirits and the
bottle with the baby's thumb.

The smoke blew out of the chimney, and old Mother West, smoking her
pipe, nodded her head with pleasure, for she loved this child.

The crimson bird in the cage woke up and scraped with its talons on
the wires.


The only part of Georges Paris that was visible was his nightcap,
white with a red tassel that lifted and fell above his nose with
the rhythm of his breathing.

Through the open door in the larger room Judith Paris lay, also
sunk in sleep, her hair loose about the pillow, and on her lips a
happy smile, because she dreamt that she and Georges were alone in
a chaise made of silver that drove swiftly through the clouds above

All the cocks around Cheapside were crowing.  Above London a heavy
dark mantle was slowly lifted, and soon over all the mud and
running water that clung to the toes of the red-bricked City the
sun would ride with an especial triumph, because it had not been
seen for so many days.  It had rained for nearly a week, and
Jackanapes Row and Blowbladder Street were running with water.

Had Georges looked out from his little window into the street below
at that first cock-crowing hour, he would have encountered
Cheapside at the single moment of either day or night when all life
there was still, for the roisterers had roistered to their beds,
the 'Charlies' had not yet started their policing day, the watchmen
had completed their happy and far-too-easy duties.  The cocks,
calling from St. Dunstan's in the West to the Strand, from
Butchers' Row to the Poultry, were kings of the hour.

Then as the light grew stronger he might have seen one small
figure, little Jack Robinson, youngest son of Mr. Jack Robinson,
shoemaker, whose premises were on the ground floor under Georges
and Judith.  Mr. Robinson, senior, had four small boys, who worked
on his behalf sixteen hours of the day, and twelve children, fruit
of his own loins, so that he was accustomed to children.  That
Jack, his youngest, should at this moment be earning his wages as
'climbing boy' seemed to him but right and proper, so that there he
was with shovel, scraper and brush, and in his cap a brass plate
with his master's name and address.  He had had some bad chimneys
that night, and was so sleepy that he had found his way home as it
were blindfold, with chimneys dancing by his side all the way.  His
lungs were half-choked with soot, his knuckles were in his eyes,
but he was home.  In another five minutes he would have rolled
under the blanket with six other young Robinsons, pushing in among
them like a little bird.  He was awake enough, though, to see that
it was a fine day and to rejoice thereat, for there was to be a
cockfight by Bath Street that afternoon, and there would be rich
gentlemen to beg pennies of on a fine day.

You can almost see Cheapside sit up, rub its fists in its eyes,
give a great yawn and, jumping out of bed, start shaking its
rattle.  A light air has sprung up with the sun.  For days these
piles of little red houses, lifted, like boats on a stormy sea, on
heaving cobbles, open sewers, sudden little hills that run up and
down in the middle of narrow thoroughfares simply for fun, have
felt the mud rise higher and higher about their doors.  But this is
June, and even in Cheapside the country is not far away.  You can
smell hay and roses as well as sewage and stale cabbage and the
offal of cows and dogs and horses.  The river, too, is close at
hand; you can hear the noise from the steam-engines in the
factories of the soap- and oil-makers, the glass-makers and the
boat-builders.  Were you to stand on the roof above Georges'
nightcap, you would see the Pool, a forest of masts, the ships at
anchor, the lighters and the barges. . . .

But Cheapside has its own noises, and soon, its face rosy with
pleasure, is waving its rattle like the infant that it is, while
the sun grows stronger and stronger and the churches are ringing
their bells.

The noise is now rocketing about Georges' room.  He hears nothing
because he is well accustomed.  But soon it is ten in the morning,
and Cheapside is going to make the best of the splendid day.

First there are the milkwomen, then the baker ringing his bell and
calling out 'Hot Loaves,' then the water-cress men (three bunches
for twopence), then the old lady (at this time there were two old
ladies, one with a beard, who made Cheapside their headquarters
every day from ten to one) crying 'Baking or Boiling Apples,'
charcoal stove and barrow attending them.  And now there is the man
with bandboxes, carried on either end of a pole (at this time in
Cheapside and the neighbourhood a giant negro), then the brickdust
man with his small sacks and his donkey (the brickdust men are,
after the lamplighters, the great trainers of bulldogs).  There are
the rat-trap dealers and the bullock-livers man, the basket man,
the bellows man, the chair-mender and the door-mat man.  All
calling together, they are answered by the opening of high windows,
the emptying of pots and pans, the rumbling of the country wagons,
the first stir in the shops whose glass windows run round-bellied
above the cobbles, the barking of dogs, the lowing of cows, the
ringing of bells--such a hubbub that, although it is not yet mid-
day, a lady with her servant meeting another lady with HER servant
must step into Mr. Jordan's the silversmith's to exchange a word or
two and, once there, there are clocks to be seen and necklaces, and
there is a bull, they say, loose by St. Paul's and a crowd running
really for the fun of the thing, because it is a June morning with
the sun shining, and here is an Italian with a peep-show and a
monkey, and a man caught robbing Mrs. Morris's fruit-stall and no
'Charley' anywhere to be seen so that Mr. Benjamin Morris, fresh
from a good night's sleep and fit for anything, has given the thief
two between the eyes and he has tumbled into the gutter, and the
little Robinsons, thoroughly up and about now, throw choice pieces
of dirt at him, and the bull, they say, is really mad, has trampled
down two flower-stalls and a Jew's clothes-basket, and in the
distance coming in veiled harmonies through the summer air there
are the strains of a band, strains that mingle with the scent of
the roses and new-mown hay and make the young dandy in his blue and
silver, reading his paper in one of the Turk's Head Coffee Houses,
think of Apollo Gardens and St. George's Spa.

All this before mid-day, and while Georges and Judith are yet happy
dreaming.  The room in which Judith was sleeping was a large one,
Georges' little more than a closet.  A shabby place, Judith's room.
The bed in which she was had over it a very heavy mustard-coloured
canopy, covered with faded red roses.  The mantelpiece was tall and
narrow, surmounting a wretched stove, semi-circular, with a flat
front.  There was a bowed fender of perforated sheet brass, a
scarred table, and a large china jar filled with roses.  There were
two cupboards, a mean stand with a wash-hand basin.  On one of the
stiff high-backed chairs some of Judith's clothing.  On another
most of Georges'.  The crimson bird hung in a gilt cage by the
window, but there was now green baize cloth over his head.  The sun
poured in through Georges' room into Judith's, lighting up patterns
of dust and the bare boards of the floor and the bright green silk
jacket over the chair and the silver sheen of Georges' white
waistcoat with buttons of emerald.  There were lying on the floor
two masks, a child's drum painted brilliant red and yellow, and a
bunch of artificial flowers.

So they slept, but not for long.  A door burst open.  A woman's
voice (it was Mrs. Robinson's, who was at the moment stumbling down
rickety stairs, nursing a naked baby, devouring a slice of bread
and ham) screamed:  'You can have it your own way, ma'am. . . .
You can have it your own way!'

In the doorway stood a lady of magnificent proportions, tall as a
grenadier, as broad as tall, with a fine bosom, a grand impassioned
eye, an air of ruling the world.  How magnificently, too, was she
dressed!  Over her hair, arranged 'hedgehog' style and powdered a
very light yellow, she wore a high-brimmed hat of dark beaver fur,
adorned with splendid trimmings of purple silk.  The dress that
covered her noble form was a long caraco jacket of brown striped
silk, a light corselet of black taffeta with white trimming.  She
carried a cane with an ebony top.  She stood, her head high, her
large face rubicund and jolly, her arm out resting on her stick in
a fine theatrical pose.

Her eyes took in the room.  Then she saw the bed and moved nearer
to it.  She stood looking down on Judith, smiling, her eyes
sentimentally soft, for she was a most sentimental woman and had
not seen her dear Judith for two years.

Then after a while she tiptoed across the room and looked in upon
Georges, who was snoring lustily now with his mouth wide open.  She
looked out of window and had the pleasure to see a grand coach,
wobbling along like a fat woman, stick in a rut between cobbles,
little boys run up to the windows, a lady in a beaver hat very like
her own push her head out, and a man have his fruit-barrow
overturned in the general excitement.

After five minutes of this, back to the bedroom again and back to
the bed.  With a magnificent gesture that it was a thousand pities
there was no one there to see, she bent forward and gave Judith a
smacking kiss on the forehead.

Judith woke, sat up, pushed her hair from her eyes, then saw her
visitor.  With a cry she was out of bed and had her arms around the
other's tremendous waist.

'Emma! my darling, darling Emma!'

'Emma it is, my love!  Thy Emma, whom Fortune has constrained, but
the Heart--'

She could say no more, for Judith kissed her again and again, while
Emma's great arms enfolded her in her thin nightdress with the
excited fervour of an amatory bear.

'Oh, Emma.  Where HAVE you been?  I assure you I think it most
ungrateful in you--'

But Emma would let her finish no sentence.  Words poured from her.
She had been in Ireland.  She had been in Dublin.  She had had the
greatest success in the Irish theatres since Venus and Minerva took
human form.  Especially in The Irish Widow or, maybe yet more, in
Dryden's Rival Queens.  Tragedy, comedy or farce, as Judith knew,
it all came the same to her.  And there had been a gentleman in
Dublin . . .  Oh, a gentleman in Dublin!'  Everyone who knew us
spoke of marriage as a speedy and certain affair, and I could
have cried myself into the vapours had I not Resolution and
Character. . . .'

'Well, and what prevented him?'

'An impudent little Toad with the morality of a--but I shock you,
my darling Judith.'

'Never fear,' cried Judith, jumping up and down the floor in her
bare feet and the greatest excitement.  'I have stood a good many

'But how are you, my dear little love? and how does Mr. Georges?'

'Very well.  Very well . . . we are all very well.  But why have
you been so long away from me?  Two years. . . .'

All this in jerks, in exclamations, in frenzied pauses while Judith
laughs and Emma laughs.

'And he pursued me, the monstrous wretch, through three streets and
an alley-way until I was forced to run into a toy-shop and hope to
have the fortune to meet with a chair!'

'But you are handsome now, Emma, so handsome!  And so grand.  You
have money.  You have wealth.'

'I have a little.  Just for the moment.  All to spend upon you, my
darling.  I am hoping to have an engagement at Drury Lane.'

'Georges and I, we too have money, just for the moment. . . .'

'Your Georges, he detests me.  I am terrified of him.  He finds me

'But Georges is changed, as you will discover.  He is older, more
serious.  He has still some bad friends, but I have now a little
influence, a very, very little influence.  When he is not gambling
at the "Salutation" or at Offley's he does very well with the money
that he made two years ago; he started a business in Whitehaven
with Captain Wix.  You know Captain Wix?  I forget.  He is huge as
a barrel, and his heart is as big as his belly.  He is all heart.
Even his liver is heart.  But he is also shrewd, and they have made
money. . . .  Georges travels from London there and back again. . . .
Yes, when he is away from his wicked friends, Mr. Charteris, Mr.
Mandable, and there is a Whitehaven young man, Mr. Stane.  I like
him the least of them all.  His father owns a ship that trades to
Holland.  Georges has a share in it.  But Georges is good now.  You
will see that for a Frenchman he is very well. . . .'

'Oh, God, yes!' cried Emma, throwing her arms abroad in an ecstasy.
'I can see that you are the happiest of women.'

'I am indeed, indeed happy,' Judith cried, 'now that you are come.'

They settled down more quietly after that, and sat down together on
the bed under the yellow canopy, Emma's arm around Judith, Judith's
red head on Emma's bosom.

There was no insincerity in their affection; there was even a
certain relief in their pleasure at being together again, for with
neither of them had the success of their fortunes been quite so
great as they gallantly pretended.

Emma had great qualities, and one of them was constancy to those
whom she loved--for so long, at least, as they loved her!  For
Judith she had an especial care: there was something brave and
reckless and good-humoured that exactly appealed to her.  She liked
a woman to have both spirit and heart, and a friendship with Judith
that extended now over a number of years had proved her both
dauntless and passionate.

When Emma had last seen the pair they had but lately descended on
London, and their position was hazardous.  She suspected, looking
about the room, that it was still hazardous.  Judith, she thought
to herself, had been through something in these two years.  She was
prettier, her features were maturely formed, her assurance greater,
her recklessness also, perhaps.

There was something individual in the dark flame and shadows of
amber light of her hair.  Emma had never seen any like it--and
beneath it the pale vivacity of her small face was so sharply
featured.  Her body was lit with energy and independence.  Covered
as it was now with only the lightest of nightdresses, the June sun
warming it, there was something virginal, untouched, in its fire
and purity.  Emma had once again the sense, that she had known
before, that there was something in Judith remote and separate.
And yet there could be no one more human, more normal in her
passion for all the adventure, all the fun, all the experience that
life chose to bring to her.

They had talked then, two years before, upon the great things that
were to come from the descent upon the Herries relations.  Well,
what had come of it?  How were they all?

Judith jumped off the bed, caught Emma's beaver hat, seized her
cane.  'Look, Emma!  Look!  Now I'll give you Will!  He's very
tall, you know, very tall.  Oh yes, extremely!  And he talks like a
war-horse.  "Oh yes!  Ha, ha!  Well, well!  Dear me!  How are you,
my dear?"'  (Here Judith bent forward, very grand, almost to the
ground and shook hands solemnly with an invisible midget.)  'Just
as though, you know, we hadn't been brought up as children
together.  He's the City Man, but he's also moving up.  Oh yes,
very much up indeed!  He can tell you all the latest about the
Prince and his bride, and what poor Mrs. Fitzherbert is doing, and
why Lady Jersey chose the Prince SUCH a plain partner and what Mr.
Fox lost last night at cards.  He moves doubly, you know, Emma,
darling.  There's the Will of the moment and the Will of ten years
hence--the Will there's going to be if he has any luck.  And
Christabel.  Oh, Christabel!  She's like this!'  (Judith rolled her
eyes, stood on tiptoe and made her face as vacant as a saucepan.)
'She's so stupid you can't believe it!  She's for ever running
herself down that you shall run her UP!  "I am but an old wife,"
she'll say.  "I have my principles but nobody cares to bother with
ME!"  And nobody does, you know.  But she's kind, poor Christabel.
She has a heart.  She's all extravagances.  "That's a SWEET
fellow," she will say.  "Oh, a SWEET fellow."'  (And Judith gave
her voice such a pitch of stupid ecstasy that Emma roared with

'And then there are the Herries from Kensington, Pomfret and Rose
and dear James and sweet Rodney.  Pomfret's kind, but he loves the
women, and Rose is so busy catching him that she can think of
naught else.  Pomfret's stout and dresses grandly.  He and Rose are
socially finer than Will and Christabel, but they haven't the
money.  No Herries have as much money as Will, and the house in
Kensington costs a deal.  I like Pomfret.  Georges and I found him
the other evening at Ranelagh, with a lady all simpers and jewelry.
Oh, it was the loveliest thing!  They had a chicken and a dish of
ham between them, and he was feeding her with the merrythought. . . .
Mr. James Herries puffs himself like a bull when he walks.  Like
this.'  (Here Judith gave an admirable imitation.)  'His voice is
all falsetto.  He's at the pimple stage.

'Then there are the Cards from Bournemouth.  They come every year
to London for the Season.  Prosper and Amelia and the beautiful
Jennifer, their daughter.  Prosper is nearly fifty years of age and
is most distinguished.  He wears a full-bottomed wig, although it's
the fashion no longer, and can tell you all about the virtues of
Bournemouth.  He's so grandly dignified that his knees won't bend,
and he has buckles on his shoes as large as saucers.  Amelia's a
little woman like a rabbit.  But I like Amelia.  She'd be happier
in a cottage with a sampler to work at.  But Jennifer, she's a
beauty!  She really is, Emma.  Of the DARK kind!  All cloudy
splendour and proud as Helen of Troy.

'And then--oh, Emma darling, best of all there are the Rockages.
I've stayed there down in Wiltshire.  Yes, twice.  Without Georges,
you understand.  Maria likes me--wherefore I can NOT understand!
But she does!  She thinks I have a soul to be saved, and so I don't
doubt that I have.  And what a place!  They haven't a penny between
them, and the family coach has rats in the straw, and they put
buckets in the hall when it's raining to catch the water through
the ceiling.  But Carey--that's Rockage--must have everything as
grand as grand, although the footmen have holes in their stockings,
and there isn't food to go round.  The last time I stayed there I
half died of discomfort.  You know how it is in a country place
where nothing is looked after.  Here it was the EXTRAVAGANCE of
neglect!  All day long it was nothing but pulling at bell-ropes
that brought no answer or always the wrong servant, or a pair of
rusty tongs that let slip a coal that is smaller than your head, or
an asthmatic pair of bellows, the coals always out, all the pencils
with their heads broken off, and SUCH a mess of things in every
room that was lived in--phials, fiddles, books and knick-knacks,
and the rooms that weren't lived in as cold as tombs with all the
family portraits frowning from damp.  And the gardens!  Oh, Emma,
the gardens!  All laid out in the ancient taste.  You know--a
mile's length of clipped trees with spouting lions, fish-ponds as
round as a wheel, with six or eight flights of neglected terraces
and a summer-house, all broken-down windows and decayed

'And the religion.  Oh, Emma, the religion!  Early morning, all the
maids and the footmen with their patched heels in air, while Carey
read a sermon, and trampling through the Wiltshire mud with Maria
delivering tracts on the villagers, and Madeline, Carey's sister,
mad with enforced virginity, talking to herself in a cupboard. . . .
And yet, Emma, it's there that I feel all Herries and want to
feel so.  Half of me is so Herries that I understand Will's
ambition and Carey's pride and am proud of Jennifer's beauty
because she's Herries like myself.  But the other half of me . . .
that's with Francis and Reuben and Georges and is lost in
Cumberland peat.  That's from my father, Emma, and I doubt it will
ruin me in the end.  But when I'm at Grosset or Kensington or
Will's place I'm ALL Herries, and I would run all the establishment
and see how the butter's used and where the beef-bones go to and
how every penny fares.  Were it not for Georges I'd be mistress of
Will's place by now, and Comptroller at Grosset, but they're afraid
of Georges.  They think he may be hanged any day, and they don't
want a hanging relation.'

'Well,' said Emma reflectively, 'I'm glad that there's plenty of
money.  Money!  Money!  Judy, my darling, I'd sell my heart and
lungs for money.  I've never enough.'

'To tell you truth, neither have we,' said Judith, dropping her
voice.  'I was speaking a trifle out of order, maybe, when I said
that Georges' business was admirable.  It might be if he'd attend
to it, but we've been put to some odd straits, and it isn't twice
or thrice only he's been in the lock-up.'

'But not to-day!' cried Georges, laughing.  They looked up.  He was
standing in the doorway with his nightcap still on his head, a
quilted blue bed-gown wrapped around him, rubbing his eyes and

This was an uneasy moment for Emma.  In spite of her size she was a
deeply shy woman, ready to burst into tears at any moment from
sensitiveness.  In the bad old days Georges had hated her;
moreover, she was uneasy with anyone who had known her in the
raggle-taggle times when she had been poor old Gauntry's mistress.
Two years ago Georges had been polite to her and that was all.

Now, however, his regard was amiable.  He was stouter than he had
been, she reflected, but still very handsome.  She was no trivial
observer, and at once she realised that Judith's influence over him
was now a very real one.  Their relations had changed.  He was more
good-natured, less self-willed, a little lazy, some of his earlier
energy dissipated.  All this she realised in the next half-hour,
and with it her attitude to Judith insensibly altered.  Judith had
a new power.  She was somebody now.  Emma surrendered to her, but
resisted her too, a mixed attitude that Judith would rouse out of
many of her later companions.

They spent the happiest hour.  Both Georges and Judith were of a
ravenous hunger.  In the cupboard there was a cold pie, a rice
pudding, beer and cheese.  They had everything out on the shabby
table and ate as they were, Judith in a yellow jacket, her
nightdress, and Emma's hat still on her head.  Georges was kind to
Emma.  He had won money the night before over the contest between
Battling Ginger and Monty Punt.  He was right now for a day or two.
He scattered his winnings on to the table among the pie and the
rice pudding, and let Judith take what she wanted.  Emma,
encouraged, was able to come out with her project, which was that
they should both accompany her to the 'Elephant and Castle' at
Newington for supper.  She had, she told them, a young friend, a
Mr. Audley, and the young friend had a coach, and he would drive
the three of them, through the fields, to Newington.  They should
drive back under the moon with the hedges smelling of flowers; at
the 'Elephant' there were sheep and cows, and on a June night
country-dances on the Green.

So they all gave themselves up to being happy.  They had a fine
natural capacity for happiness, all three of them, and being in one
degree or another all adventurers, happiness brought no kind of
obligation with it.  Georges dressed there in front of Emma, and
there was no false modesty on either side.  The bells of St. Mary
le Bow had struck three by the time that everyone was ready.

The usual dining hour was anything between three and four, but they
would wait now until they could enjoy their supper under the trees
of the 'Elephant.'

Georges, when dressed, was a dandy, and Emma sighed romantically,
as she always did at thought or vision of a handsome man.

His stoutness, not yet pronounced, added to the impressiveness of
his foreign good looks.  He was a man now, not a boy, a man with a
reckless air, a good-natured mouth, a roving and humorous eye.  A
man to be trusted?  Emma thought not.  A man for a woman to love?
Of course.  A man for Judy to love?  Oh, Emma hoped so, but could
not be sure.  They made a fine pair.  The colour of Georges' coat
was dark cinnamon, no collar to it, single-breasted; the waistcoat
fully seen, of light blue satin cut low under the pockets, under
which, as well as down the front and at the bottom, was a border of
rosebuds, jonquils and heart's-ease.  He wore a lace frill, called
a Chitterling, the ends of his white cravat trimmed with lace, and
the ruffles at his wrists the same, his hair powdered, no curls,
but brushed back from his face and hanging in a black bag with a
rosette behind.  Judith wore a jacquette of pale silver-coloured
silk and the bodice and underdress were of dark wine colour.  Her
red hair was unpowdered and fell down behind with curled ends, and
perched on it she wore a hat of light straw, also of pale silver.
Her shoes had silver buckles.

Judith thought the clothes that she and Georges wore on this day
important, for she describes them in her Journal minutely, and at
the top of the page has written in a hand that is still very
childish:  'The Happiest Day of My Life.'

Mr. Audley's chariot-chaise was to be met in Holborn, so they
engaged a hackney carriage and drove there, Judith with her head
out of window for there was so much to see on this very fine day.
They rattled along with a great deal of bumping, jerking in and out
of holes, climbing little hills and running down the other sides
again, along Blowbladder Street, past Butcher Hall Lane, Bath
Street--sacred to the memory of Charles II.--Ivy Lane, where Dr.
Johnson had his Club, under the ancient gateway beside Giltspur
Street, up Snow Hill, past Cock Lane, Cow Lane, Fleet Market, then
a steep climb up Holborn Hill, when they moved so slowly that
little boys looked in at the window, a gentleman with silver rings
in his ears wanted Judith to buy a green parrot, the Bishop of
Ely's Palace with his gardens, Thavie's Inn, Staple Inn and so to
Holborn.  Here, at a corner of Whetstone Park, was Mr. Audley with
his coach.

Judith had already asked Emma to tell her all she could about Mr.
Audley, but Emma could not tell her very much.  It seemed that Mr.
Audley was a young man with a very rich City father (here it was
Georges who pricked up his ears), that he was a great admirer of
Emma's ('A passion for the Play, my dear.  He was in Salisbury at
the time, buying a horse, and he saw me in Othello.  I am free to
confess that Emilia is not so splendid a rle, most especially in
the version that we were playing, which was one with music, and
Othello, Mr. Barnstaple, had a fine tenor and played the flute in
the third act, but I was wearing white satin, and poor little Miss
Huxley, who was playing Desdemona, was a chit of a thing that you
could fit into a nutshell.  To be honest, my dear, he liked my
size.  He was heard to say loudly in the pit that the Furze was his
style and--well, we were friends very shortly after.  He is a nice
young fellow with most agreeable manners.')

He flushed with pleasure when he saw them.  His coach was very
smart, of a bright bay colour with silver ornaments on the harness.
He was attended by a stout driver in a blue and yellow striped
waistcoat who, as they approached, was engaged from the box in a
sharp and apparently rather bitter discussion with two gentlemen
and a fruit-barrow.

Everything and everyone was very lively, including the June sun,
the shopmen standing in their doorways, the glittering glass of the
shop-windows, an old man with a fiddle to whose tunes several
children were dancing, a stout lady with a bell who was selling
pinks and roses, and a church near by ringing peals as though it
were mad with joy.

Mr. Audley was introduced, they all climbed in and started off.
Judith gave herself up to complete enjoyment.  Everything was as
she would have it, except that she would have preferred a chaise to
a coach, because in a chaise she could see more, but in a chaise
there would not be room for them all.

Mr. Audley was exceedingly attentive to her, so attentive that she
was afraid lest Emma should be jealous.  His method of attention
was to ask innumerable questions, to which, however, he appeared to
expect no kind of answer.  He had a foolish expressionless face,
but his questions were for the most part educational, concerning
literature and the drama.  Judith soon conceived a feeling of
maternal care for him, as though he were an infant or a puppy.  He
seemed to her so very eager, inexperienced and untutored.

'Pray, ma'am, you have read Evelina, of course.  Do you not find
the Branghtons too amusing?  Is it not laughable where the Captain
throws Madame Duval into a ditch?  Is not the close inexpressibly
touching?  Is London not dull in June--no Covent Garden, only the
Little Theatre?  Pray, ma'am, have you been to the Tower lately?
Are not the tigers and lions fine?  I saw recently Foote's play The
Minor.  It is all against the Methodists.  I laughed myself into
hysterics.  I was at the Pantheon the other evening.  It is never
the same since it was burnt.  I was at a Masquerade there, as mean
as ever you saw.  But the fireworks at Marybone!  Have you seen the
fireworks at Marybone?  I hope you find this coach easy.  I have a
phaeton, bought only last week, but Mrs. Furze told me that friends
might accompany her.  I trust you are comfortable.'

It was his way, she assured herself, of courtesy and politeness.
She need not listen to his questions if she did not wish.  She had,
once and again, an uneasy feeling that Georges was watching Mr.
Audley with a growing conviction that he would, a little later, be
an easy friend to win money from.  She pushed that from her.  She
did not care just now to consider that side of Georges' character.
Yes, she surrendered herself completely to happiness.  There had
been many days in the last two years when she had been, it seemed
to her, living on the very edge of irretrievable disaster.  One
touch and she and Georges would both tumble over into a bottomless
pit, and no one in the world care that they had gone.  She knew
Georges so well now that the black side of the account of her life
with him was fearfully familiar.  But slowly, slowly she was
influencing him.  Month by month he was less drunken, attended more
steadily to his Whitehaven business, submitted to her will.

By a constant good humour, a perpetual check on her fears and
alarms, a refusal to be astonished at any sudden calamity, a
trained restraint on her own nerves, temper, moods--by all these
things she had gradually governed him, he not knowing that he was
governed.  The odd thing was that, although she knew now by heart
all the iniquities of which he was capable, all his tempers, his
violences, his infidelities, his shadinesses, she loved him more
than ever.  He was still her created work, although she was wise
enough now never to show him that it was so.  And there was, when
all was said, somewhere in his strange character, a strain of
sweetness, of loyalty, of liberality, of boyish candour, that made
him to her, with reason, endearing.  But, when all was said, she
loved him, had always loved him, would always love him.  There
could be no one else for her.

It was enchanting when, after crossing the river, they left the
town behind them and passed into the open fields.  The blue sky was
cloudless.  Everything was painted with a shining lustre, and the
trees were dark at the heart of their green foliage.  They were at
the 'Elephant' almost before they knew it.

Here, indeed, there was liveliness!  In the centre was the stout
sign-post with its four pointers, and round and about it all the
world was on the move.  There was a countryman on a donkey, driving
two other donkeys in front of him, two shouting peasants with whip
and dog, urging their stupid but amiable cows, two coaches drawn up
at the inn door, and another, loaded with people, nearly riding
down a little collection of barrows piled with flowers, fruit and
vegetables.  There was a private coach crammed with six people, and
led by four horses, chariots, hackney--coaches, groups of country-
people stood about enjoying the lovely afternoon, a party of very
fine ladies and gentlemen, moving as though they were creatures of
another planet, brilliant in their colours of red and purple,
children outside the gardens playing at ball, dogs everywhere, and
a superb solitary gentleman riding his horse, his servant riding
behind him on another.  Judith's heart beat with ecstasy when she
saw all this life.  She put her hand through Georges' arm and
walked as proud as a duchess with him into the inn.

Here everything was in a bustle with the arrival of the two
coaches, so, very soon, they crossed the road to the Gardens on the
other side.  These were simple Gardens, not like Marybone or
Bagnigge Wells, but they were what Judith preferred.  There were
'Chinese' benches, rough wooden tables, very childish amusements
with a pillory for a gentleman to sit in until he was liberated by
a kiss from a lady, a maze in which lovers might be lost and a peep-
show rather the worse for wear and weather.  But soon Judith was
attending to none of these things, for sitting on the bench, her
mouth open with excitement at all the things and people to see, her
legs swinging, her eyes shining with delight, she was aware that
Georges, of his own volition, had come to sit beside her, had his
arm around her, was pressing her to him.  All the world was
forgotten in the heart-beating discovery of that moment.  He had
come of his own will, there in the public view, he who was so shy
of demonstration, of anything that could attract general attention.

Wise from experience she showed no great responsiveness, only moved
a little closer to him.  But her heart was beating, and within
herself she was thinking:  'I must keep this in memory.  Whatever
comes in the future nothing can take this away!'

All she said aloud was:  'Oh, how hungry I am!  It is almost six,
and we have eaten nothing all day long.'

'There was the cold pie,' he reminded her; then he whispered in her
ear:  'Judy, do you love me?'

'A little,' she answered.

'Are you happy?'

'Yes--but when I have eaten I shall be happier.'

'I think you are charming.  I am seeing you to-day with fresh

'Your old wife!'  She turned round to him, her eyes dancing.
'After so many years you can find that she has charm?'

'You are better.  You are vastly improved.  You are a woman now and
yet you are still a child.  Life has taught you something.'

'Marriage with you has taught me something,' she answered,
laughing.  'Striving to alter you--'

'I doubt your capacity to amend me,' he said.  'Nobody enjoys
better spirits than I--at times.  To-day when the sun is shining
and my French blood is warmed and you, my little wife, are beside
me, and we are in fine clothes and have money. . . .  Then I think
heigh-ho! how virtuous I could be!  But soon it will be Mr. Moss
and cold mutton and flying down side-streets to avoid creditors and
the fog and rain--'

'Meanwhile,' she cried, 'let us be happy now.  We have a happy day.
We must enjoy it.'

'We must enjoy it,' he repeated after her.  His eyes lighted as he
saw Mr. Audley coming towards them.

'Sir,' he cried.  'I would have a wager with you.  Guineas that the
next person through that gate yonder is a female.'

Mr. Audley looked rather nervous.  Judith saw that he was no
gambler by nature.

'Why, surely,' he agreed in his silly fluttering voice.  'Guineas
it is, sir.'

They watched the gate.  Judith saw, with an odd mixture of
tenderness and chagrin, that Georges was watching with an eager
excitement worthy of some great hazard.  His body was tingling with
his suspense.  For a moment no one came.  Then a stout man in a
high beaver hat, very solemn in his claret-coloured coat, marched
in through the gate.

'Damn!' cried Georges.  'It is against me!  But double or quits,
Mr. Audley, that the next is a female.'

'No, no,' Judith broke in.  'For shame, Georges.  I am famished.
Food I must have. . . .'

She saw his brow clouding.  He would, in another moment, have
forgotten all his recent affection for her had not, fortunately,
Emma been seen arriving and with her a serving-man.

She was now in her proper and most happy element, arranging
ceremonies that had to do with food and drink.  They were to have
their meal under a large spreading chestnut.  They would have veal
cutlets, a small green-goose and asparagus, a damson pie. . . .

Judith was long afterwards to remember that scene, the soft warm
air, the cool green benignity of the great tree, the children
playing on the sward near to them, the noise of the coaches and the
carriages, the voices, sheep bleating--all beyond the gate; the
laughter of lovers happily lost in the maze near to them, her own
happiness as she sat beside Georges, her hand once and again
resting on his knee.

They were all so happy, Mr. Audley so proud of his entertaining,
and Emma in her tall hat at almost bursting point with pleasure at
the food, the cheerfulness, the general sense of security.  Poor
dear!  Her life did not provide her with so many secure moments!

She complained, of course, of the cooking as in duty bound, being
herself so great a connoisseur, but hugely nevertheless she enjoyed
it.  She shouted orders to the waiters, and herself, at one moment,
hurried forward to inspect the green-goose on its way through the
gate from the inn opposite.

Then, as the sun sank beyond the garden walls and everything was
suffused with a pale shadow of gold, the dark friendly patterns
growing lengthy on the grass, a silver star or two winking through
the trees, a fiddler drew near and with him a woman, who had a
strong sweet voice.  She sang:

     'Beauty clear and fair,
          Where the air
     Rather like a perfume dwells:
     Where the violet and the rose
     Their blue veins and blush disclose
     And come to honour nothing else;
     Where to live near
     And planted there
     Is to live, and still live new;
     Where to gain a favour is
     More than light, perpetual bliss--
     Make me live by serving you!
     'Dear, again back recall
          To this light,
     A stranger to himself and all!
     But the wonder and the story
     Shall be yours, and else the glory;
     I am your servant and your thrall.
     'Dear, again back recall
          To this light!'

Oh, that this moment might last for ever, never to change.  This
voice, this shining light, enclosed in this garden. . . .

Georges, too, must have felt something of it for he rose
impetuously and pressed money on the fiddler, then turned back to
them a little shamefaced.  But he kissed Judith before he sat down.
The dusk came; candles were lit.  There was dancing on the green.

But, alas, when it was time to go it was found that the coachman
was perilously drunk.  He greeted them all with a warm and most
appreciatory affection.  He would have embraced Emma, quarrelled
with a little gentleman near by, who had, he fancied, insulted her.

Mr. Audley was greatly ashamed and not of much value in the
situation.  He twittered like a bird whose nest is in danger,
looking at Emma as though to implore her not to like him the less
for this accident.  Georges was of excellent practical use.  It was
just the situation for his temperament.  He helped to hoist the man
on the box, frightened away the interested spectators, quieted the
horses and threatened the coachman with such dire penalties were
there an accident that for the moment he was sobered.  So they
started off down the road under the stars.  There was a moon, and
everywhere a radiant peace.

But not for long.  After a while the coachman began to sing; the
horses took fright; the coach rocked and rocked again.  Georges
attempted, with head out of the window, to bring the man to his
senses.  There he was with throat uplifted, singing to the moon.  A
moment later there was a fearful heave, and the coach was on its
side in the ditch.  Georges climbed through the broken door, ran to
the horses' heads.  The others, uninjured except for a shaking and
a bruise or so, climbed painfully after him and sat in the hedge.
The coachman, his singing silenced, was perched skywards, fallen
almost on to the horses' backs, his thick legs dangling.  Georges
assisted him down, and he at once began to snivel, his fist in his
eyes like a schoolboy's.

The shafts and one wheel were broken.  The other wheel raised in
mid-air made a fantastic gesture.

At length Mr. Audley and the coachman, still snivelling, set off
for the nearest village to find some other conveyance.  Emma,
Judith and Georges sat in the hedge over a ditch, and a network of
fiery stars shone down upon them.  There might be highwaymen, an
added adventure, but it seemed not; for the whole world was still,
holding its breath under the moon.

In the shadow of the fantastic coach with its clamant wheel Georges
and Judith sat close together.  He seemed to be, in the spirit of
that beneficent night, a transformed creature.  He declared his
love as though this were the first night that he had met her.  She
held her breath, catching the divine moment that it might be with
her for ever.

'Judith, I love you to-night.  I have never told you that before.'

'No, never--and I have wanted it so.'

'It has grown in me.  Through all my vagaries it has been ever
drawing closer to me.  YOU have been drawing closer to me.'

'And I love you, Georges.  I always shall.'

'Perhaps this is the beginning of a new life for us.'

She shook her head humorously.

'No.  Things will be up and down again as they have always been,
but I am very happy for this moment.'

She was in a transcendent happiness.  The two different strands of
her life were suddenly united in one common glory--her practical
daily Herries life, and the dream, that which separated her from
the rest of her kind.  Love had for a moment united them.

The fantastic wheel of the coach against the sky seemed to promise
her something:

'Trust this moment.'

And to threaten her something:

'This moment is already almost gone.'

'Oh, let me keep Georges!' was her unuttered prayer.  And if in the
sequel her prayer was denied her, it was also granted.  Her whole
nature in that half-hour was fulfilled.

In the hedge, bathed in the warm flower-scented air, for a brief
while they were completely united.


May 17, 1796

Judith went to the famous Masquerade at Will Herries' house, given
there in the month of May of the year 1796, dressed as her mother.

She had never seen her mother, who had died in giving birth to her.
She had seen no picture of her; nevertheless it was a link in the
strange sequence of events that once there should have been a child
sheltering in its mother's skirts at a Christmas games in a
Borrowdale farm, that then there should have been a woman crying
over her lost lover in Carlisle streets, that again there should
have been a weary woman knocking at the door of Herries in
Rosthwaite, that now Judith, dressed as a ragged gipsy, her red
hair loose about her head, should be waiting in an almost
breathless excitement for the coach to take her to another Herries

There were to be many consequences from the Masquerade on this
night, consequences as important to the whole Herries family as the
quarrel that rose out of this occasion, consequences that helped to
make Judith's life afterwards what it was, and from that to affect
generations and possibly the colour of England itself.  For if, on
that night, Judith had not been dressed as a gipsy, would the
beautiful Jennifer have snapped the ivory stick of Mrs. Will's fan--
that famous fan!

It is still in dispute as to whether the mandarins painted on it
were clothed in blue or silver.  A letter still extant, written on
the day after the Masquerade by Rose, Pomfret's wife, speaks of
'Christabel's BLUE Fan.'  On the other hand, in Judith's own
Journal, there are these words:  '. . . And so, scarcely knowing
what she did, so angry was she, she snapped one of the sticks of
Christabel's Fan with the Silver Figures that had been lying on the
Table at her side. . . .'

We may go back, too, and ask History whether if Francis Herries,
senior, had not sold his mistress at a Keswick Fair, would Jennifer
Cards have recollected the fable of old Maria and her spaniel, and,
if she had not . . .  Of all the things of which we are uncertain
in this world--and there are more every day--we can at least be
sure that History has for one of its subjects the ultimate
importance of trifles.  A coin rolled on a table, a verse by Mr.
Pope, a cabbage grown in a stubborn garden, a foggy night in
Carlisle, a players' booth in Penrith, scattered snow reflected
like feathers in a lake--such things were the landmarks in the life
of Francis Herries of Herries.  Such things were to mark the life
of his daughter also.  And it is in the chronicle of such things
that the history of the Herries family finds coherence.

Judith and Georges were ready dressed waiting for the hackney-
coach, Judith as her mother and Georges as Mephistopheles.  Four of
the Robinson children, thumbs in their mouths, stood inside the
doorway, wondering at the splendour, and a moment later there was
Mrs. Robinson herself, a baby in her arms, to announce that the
coach had arrived.

Georges was superb and was well aware of it.  He wore scarlet
shoes, black silk hose and doublet, a crimson cloak, a red peaked
hat with a black feather.  His costume, tight-fitting, displayed
his figure to splendid advantage.  He knew that his ankles, his
thighs, his chest, could suffer any display.  He would, if he did
not take care, soon be too stout, but that was not yet.

Judith's dress was orange colour, trimmed with silver; it was
ragged a little, showing her neck and arms.  She had a wreath of
flowers in her hair.  She looked a child of ten; her excitement
gave her a colour of eager expectation.  But although her
excitement was great, she was yet able to be practical.  She had
her anxieties.  Georges was in one of his wild moods.  They had,
during the last three months, been living very precariously.  She
was not sure--he would not tell her--but she fancied that he had
been losing heavily at cards.  Young Mr. Stane (whom she hated) had
arrived three days before from Whitehaven; in his sinister and
complimentary politeness she had imagined threats and bad omens.

She was in the difficult position of attempting to protect Georges,
but not knowing from what to protect him.  He had been in his most
cynical, mocking, restless temper, treating her as though she were
a helpless child, assuming for himself an air of profound wisdom
(which was, as she well knew, quite unjustified).  She could only
control or have any influence over him by asking him no questions.
She would not ask Henry Stane anything.  The lovely intimacy of
that wonderful June day at Newington had never returned.  She had
been wise to tell herself that day that she must treasure it, for
there would not be many like it.  Her anxiety over him only made
her love him the more, but she was working in the dark, fearing she
knew not what, dreading some awful disaster.  She never saw Henry
Stane without knowing her fear increase.  And she was not yet
twenty-two years of age.

However, it was her nature to be concerned with the happiness of
everyone who came near to her, and, before they started, she was
busy with all the Robinson children.  They were a dirty little
group, as, indeed, necessity forced them to be.  Judith, with her
passion for cleanliness, had kept her place as decent as she might,
but the rest of the house, although some of the rooms were let to
gentlemen of means, was a pig-sty.  Many of the window-frames were
black with soot, windows were stuffed with paper and rag; in one
room eleven members of an Irish family slept in two beds; a drunken
tailor on the floor above Judith kept a pig in his apartment.

Mrs. Robinson had enough to do with her lodgers, her family and her
husband's apprentices.  She was not a bad-natured woman, and she
had a deep admiration for Judith because she kept her room so
clean, was always in a sensible mood and was connected with fine
families.  She had intended binding out her eldest girl Fanny, a
child of eleven, to a tambour-maker, but very reluctantly, for she
knew well enough the cruelty that these apprentice children must
suffer.  And Fanny was a bright, pretty child.  But Judith had
persuaded her to keep her at home, had even herself employed the
child and paid her a wage.  Then there was the little chimney-sweep
(already out on his work this evening), who was falling into bad
ways.  Judith had been looking after him a little, letting him come
into her room in the early afternoon when he had had his sleep out
and was ready for any mischief.  He was a funny old little boy and
regarded Judith as just of his own age. . . .

So now she pinched the cheek of one child, patted the verminous
head of another, smiled at the harassed mother and then, followed
by her splendid Mephistopheles, picked her way down the filthy

Chelsea was a great distance in the coach, and they had plenty of
opportunity for conversation.  Avoiding any display of sentiment as
she always did when she wanted to get at the truth, she challenged
him at once as to the position: things were bad?  He shrugged his
shoulders.  He had been unlucky.  He was always unlucky now.  Henry
Stane had come down from Whitehaven with his usual complaints.
Henry Stane--she shivered.  Why had he so much to do with
everything now?  Well, he wanted to be a partner with Wix and
Georges.  He was ambitious.  Because his father had once been a
simple fisherman, he thought it fine to have risen in the world as
he had; now he wanted to rise still further.  Judith, trying to
think connectedly in the jolting coach, had an impulse to implore
Georges to free himself from Stane, buy him out, do anything.  She
did not know why she dreaded him as she did.  Her mind flew back to
the night in Cockermouth when she had helped to save Humphrey.
That dark cellar, the fugitive, they were connected in some way
with Stane and his ambitions. . . .  But she said nothing.  After
the night of that quarrel in Watendlath she had determined not to
question Georges about his Whitehaven affairs unless he wished.

'Don't sell the farm,' was all she murmured, as much to herself as
to him.

'The farm?'

'Watendlath.  You said once that if all else failed you could be
happy there, in the life. . . .'

'By God, I could!  It's strange, Judy, but when you speak of it I
could leave this London and the coin and the stinking candles--all
shut up, closed--I'd give a fortune to see that water now tumbling
over the stones and watch those smutty-nosed sheep pushing up under
the stone wall. . . .'

She, too, had for a moment a vision--the cut in Armboth Fell, the
Tarn when the wind played on it, the ridge of the Fell looking over

But with his French impatience and eagerness for practical things
he drove all that from him.  He had now an immense confidence in
her common sense and a respect for her judgement.  It had grown in
him through the years.  So he began to outline the schemes that he
had for making use of all the Herries connections.  This was an old
topic with him.  He often blamed her for not making more of all her
Herries family.  They liked her.  Those old Rockages would do
anything for her.  Will was like her own brother.  Will Herries was
becoming a very rich man.  Everyone talked of him.  Why could they
not give up this hand-to-mouth existence?  Why should she not get
Georges some place in Will's City business?  To-night would be a
fine time to work something.  Will would be in great feather at
having so grand a Ball in his house.  Judith would be able to do
anything with him.

Judith sighed to herself.  This was an old, old topic.  Georges
always raised it when things were going badly.  When things went
well he loudly despised Will and his business, said that he
wouldn't be tied in the dirty City for all India's wealth.  It was
only when he was in a corner that he thought of it.  Yes, Judith
sighed.  The omens were bad.  Georges must be desperate.  And she
could not tell him what was the truth--that all the Herries family
regarded Georges as a wild adventurer, almost as a vagabond.  That
they would not have Georges, this little gambling Frenchman from
nowhere, into any intimate connection with them, not if you offered
them all China!  It was bad enough with the country crowded with
French refugees as it was. . . .

Georges went on.  How clever Will had been about all this French
War that was ruining so many men, and he had managed to make his
profit out of it!  There were rumours that he had been lending the
Prince money.  Everything that he touched seemed to turn to gold!
And Georges was just the man for him!  They were much of an age.
Will could not be more than twenty-six or so.  So young a man must
need partners.

'He has partners,' Judith remarked.  'He is the youngest in his

Well, young or not, he was the lively one.  What would he not be at
forty?  And he had been in the City for so short a time!  Georges
MUST make some association with him!  Surely Judith could manage
it.  Judith had an impulse to turn to him:  'It's your own fault
that I can't--you with your tempers and sudden idleness and bad
company and gambling and the rest!'  But she might as well have
said:  'You, Georges Paris, because you were born Georges Paris.'

Their coach was going very slowly now, for they were approaching
Ranelagh and there was much traffic.  The road (that had been but a
few years before all country, but now buildings were springing up)
was crowded with chairs, private coaches, hackneys, boys running
with lights, families walking--so much noise of wheels and shouting
that Georges and Judith could not hear one another speak.  Now, as
always, she surrendered at once to all the excitement.  She forgot
all troubles, financial, domestic, thought only of the Ball and all
the fun there would be.

Will's house stood in its own ground.  The whining purr of the
violins could be heard coming, as it were, from the heart of the
trees.  Above the wide staircase the long ballroom glittered under
the wavering flutter of the candles that blew gently in their
hanging silver lustres.

Will had taken a bigger house than his present needs when, at a
moment, Sir Frederick Cottenham must sell at a ridiculously low
price because of a night's loss at cards.  Servants were so cheap
as to cost almost nothing, except for mouths to be fed, and
although, because of the French War, food was more costly every
day, here there seemed to be always an abundance.  It came from
somewhere, Christabel herself scarcely knew whence.

But the events of that strange evening began for Judith, not as
she stood masked watching the fantastic medley of Turks, Nuns,
Punchinellos, Italian Ladies of the Renaissance, Devils, Monks,
Columbines and the rest, but rather at the sudden sight of Francis,
disguised only by his mask, wearing otherwise a plain suit of black
and silver.  She would have moved at once to his side, but she must
first speak to Will and Christabel.  They were the only two
unmasked in the room.  There was something, Judith felt at once, a
little pathetic in Will's sense of triumph.  She had a divination
(how utterly surprised he would be if he knew!) of what this
glorious moment would mean to him, and of the jealousies, hatreds,
contempts that his very success would rouse up against him.

Yes, even now, this very room would be seething with them!  The
Herries who were here would be resenting his power, but resolving
to make use of it, and those who were not Herries would be scorning
him for a City merchant who was pushing into Society.  And yet the
Herries were as ancient and well-rooted a family as any in England.
But it was new, this pushing upwards of the merchant by power of
his wealth, this very Ball the symbol of the reluctant yielding of
the old world to the new.

Will would have no sense of any of this.  She realised, looking at
his thin stiff body, marked with the sharp horse-bones of the
Herries, his eyes lit with a cold, nevertheless animated pride,
that he could feel nothing but his success.  He might well be
proud.  Little more than a boy, he yet had arrived at this power.
But Judith felt that in Christabel there was a real uneasiness.  In
an ugly dress of a pale yellow, her hair done too high for the
present fashion, she seemed almost to be expecting sneers and
insults.  Judith saw that this evening had been both her proud
expectation and anxious dread for months before.  She was in a
state of nervous tension that might lead to anything.  And, in
fact, at this time moods, tempers, resentments, wild pleasures were
very near the surface.  There was in the London of that moment much
social etiquette, but little social control.  The world was turning
over, and everyone's foothold was a little insecure.

Neither Will nor Christabel had at that moment very much time for
Judith, and after a while she was free to find Francis.  A minuet
was in progress.  The coloured masked figures stirred in the candle-
shine like fragments of a pattern moving towards a perfect
arrangement.  The moment when that arrangement was achieved--would
the world stop?  But on every occasion something prevented
perfection.  Tall high windows were covered with curtains of silver
brocade.  On the distant gallery the musicians played.  Judith
could see, above the clouded colour that was veiled with a kind of
dim smoke, one fiddler, very thin, his arm raised like a stick, a
sharp-pointed nose that seemed almost to be directing the whole
room. . . .

She found Francis and touched his arm.

'Sir,' she said, 'a word with you,' as though they were strangers.
Then she laughed.  They stepped back into the curve of the window-
place.  They had not seen one another for six months.

Francis had, the year previous, made friends with a Mr. Samuel
Rogers.  This gentleman was a poet, who had become famous with a
piece entitled 'The Pleasures of Memory.'  He lived at Stoke
Newington, and Francis had stayed with him there.  In January of
this same year he had been involved in some of the troubles
connected with what was known as the White Terror, the suspicious
and terrified reaction in England of the Terror in France, and
Francis had been able to show him some assistance during this
anxiety.  He was, from Francis' account, a sharp-tongued little
man, bitter in speech about everyone, but of great active
kindliness in deed.  Francis, at least, seemed to understand him,
and in his company lately had met many interesting people.  Rogers
had London rooms in Paper Buildings, and Francis had had wonderful
evenings there with men like Horne Tooke, Parr, Sheridan, and even
the great Mr. Fox himself.  Francis had taken to a sort of sporadic
journalism, the political variety.  He also had published essays in
the Gentleman's Magazine under the pseudonym of Peter Mountain.

But he seemed to-night to have but little interest in his own
career.  He was making a new life for himself; but Judith soon saw
that it was no more the life that he wanted than the earlier
Cumberland one had been.  He was as alone here in this sounding,
moving gaiety as he had been beside the silence of the Watendlath

He seized upon Judith with a kind of feverish thirst.  His need to-
night was for someone who could give him some sort of reassurance.
Behind his mask his loneliness seemed for a moment to darken the
candles, the coloured clothes, to put out all the splendour.  She
had her own excitements, her own anxieties, but as always when she
was with anyone whom she loved she forgot her own life in her
eagerness to benefit the other.

'Judith, let's escape together thousands of miles away--to some
island where there are no people.'

'Only the savages,' she answered him, laughing.

'Well, we Herries are savages.  I hate us in the mass.  Behind the
masks you can scent Herries a mile away.  There, in that silly
black costume, that's Maria Rockage, and near her in the red and
gold that's Rockage.  There to the right, the Punchinello, that's
Montague Cards; there's Amelia, dressed as a Nun, dancing.  We are
a horrid family, so pleased with ourselves.  For ever casting
someone into outer darkness.  "Oh, he's mad."  "She's lunatic."
"That's an atheist."  And for what are we proud?  Because we are
English, because we are Herries, as though you said:  "Because I'm
a cow."  Judy, there was old Maria.  Have you ever heard of Maria?
She died in '45.  She lived almost to be a hundred, within a month
or two.  When she failed her century Herries were angry all over
the country.  That is a record of the sort that they value.  I have
heard my father tell how your father visited them in Keswick after
old Maria's funeral and found them all at odds.  But her dog was
there, the only thing that cared for her, and your father said that
the scorn of them all in that dog's eyes . . .'  He broke off.
Looking at her half quizzically, he added:  'You know you have no
right here, you and Georges.  You are vagabonds.  And I am one

'I know,' Judith answered.  'And I had the whim to dress as my
mother.  I never saw her.  But I fancied her at this Ball.  What
they would all say, if she came in from Borrowdale with the mud on
her shoes!  But I feel Herries as well, Francis.  I would like to
be the head of the family, very wealthy, telling them all what to
do.'  Then, catching his arm:  'Why, see, that must be Jennifer!
Did you ever see anyone so lovely?'

Francis turned, looking more closely into the room.

'Do you know,' he said, 'I have never seen Jennifer?  My lovely
cousin. . . .'

But he broke off.  Quite close to them a beautiful girl was
passing.  Jennifer Cards was in that year when Francis first saw
her twenty-six years of age.  Francis Herries was thirty-six.  That
first sight of her was one of the more important moments of Herries
history evolved on that eventful evening.  She was dressed as
Catherine de' Medici in a magnificent robe of slashed crimson, and
behind her lovely head a stiff high collar of silver.  Ropes of
pearls were in her black hair.  She was tall, carried herself
superbly, her skin had the whiteness of a white rose.  She walked
lazily as though half asleep.  Francis stared.  He could not speak.
It was as though, after all these years, his dream had been, by
some favouring magician, created into fact for him.

'Her dress suits her nobly,' Judith said.  But he did not hear her.
He stood like a man lost.

Like a man lost!  It was from that moment, perhaps, that Judith
began to have the sense that this whole affair was a dream, and a
dangerous dream too.  Her excitement did not leave her, but the
happy element in it.  She began to feel that there was something
evil in the air.

The dance had stopped, and the dancers broken up.  A sort of
wildness crept into the house.  Not far away, in Ranelagh, down the
dark alleys, couples were standing in the shadow, body strained
against body in deep embrace.  Although the music in the room had
ceased it still seemed to linger in the trees, and little companies
of wanderers gathered at the garden-gates, watching the house so
brilliantly lit, heard the lean fiddler.  Was he seated among the
chimney-pots?  Was it some strain from the Ranelagh musicians?  Or
an old beggar fiddling wildly down the road?

Judith saw that she had lost Francis.  He cared no more what she
said to him.  And then she saw another thing.  She saw that her own
especial Mephistopheles was attracted just as Francis was.  But he
was more active.  His eyes fixed on the lovely lady, Georges waited
until he saw her a moment detached, alone.  He went up to her and
spoke.  How exactly Judith knew what the tone of that voice would
be, the softness, the charm!  His mother's!  She saw again, as she
often did when she was with him, that moment of her childhood when
in the bare room the young man had knelt to the naked woman!
Mother and son.  Ah, but he had charm when he spoke like that, when
his body seemed to tremble behind his voice.  She could fancy how
his eyes would shine behind the mask!  He spoke.  Jennifer turned.
She looked at him and laughed.  He spoke again.  She smiled, and
they both moved away together, she leading, he following.

Judith shivered.  She was cold there in the window.  Francis and
Georges, the two whom she loved best in the world, they would both
leave her at any moment for a fine woman.  She had done so much for
Georges, but at any instant he forgot her.  Indeed, it seemed that
no one remembered her.  She seemed to be as alone in that crowd as
though she were by herself on Brund Fell.  Her gipsy's dress, how
shabby it was beside all these splendours!  And her mother would
have been shabby, too, had she been here.  Once again she knew
that sharp pang of alarm at her own insecurity in this harsh,
indifferent world.  She had no one but herself.  Only her own pride
to keep her.  No one would care if this moment she vanished for
ever.  Not Georges?  No, not Georges.  Emma, perhaps, and at the
thought of that large, comforting woman the tears stung her eyes,
were damp behind the mask.  Then she pulled herself up.  What did
it matter if she WERE alone in the world?  So her mother had been,
so her father.  Oneself was enough.  She was aware then that a
Mask, dressed as Punchinello, stood motionless at her side.  He had
been there perhaps for a long while.  She turned, and as she did so
he spoke:

'You would not expect to find me here,' he said.

She knew at once the voice.  It was young Stane.  How was young
Stane here?  She thought he did not know Will.  Georges had not
brought him.  He was always to her uncanny, and his presence now
only increased her sense of the strange wildness of the evening.

She said coldly:  'I did not know that you were acquainted with Mr.

'Yes.  You would not know.  I had said nothing to Georges.  But I
have known Mr. Herries--for some time.'

She might have guessed that he would.  It was like him to make use
of every advantage, but to tell no one of what he was doing.  He
would go far.  He was not now more than twenty-five.  Ten years
back on naked feet he had been selling fish in Whitehaven.  Georges
had told her of his father, a huge man with a white beard, always
reciting the Scriptures, who worshipped this his only child.  She
turned and looked at young Henry Stane.  He had large black eyes
behind the mask.  He was black-haired, sallow like Georges, but
tuned, she knew at once, to a far greater determination.  He would
eat Georges up!  She saw at once how Georges' laziness, good-
nature, bad temper, self-indulgence, all these would be simply easy
material for Stane's advancement.  He was an adventurer too, but he
was resolved not to remain one.

Meanwhile she had never hated anyone so much; instinct, fear for
Georges, and her own innate repulsion.  She was not at her best
when she hated anyone.  She showed her feeling too readily.  She
showed it now.

'I congratulate you, Mr. Stane,' she said.  She saw (and it was to
explain very much to her afterwards) that his most maddening
quality was his imperturbability.  Nothing could touch him.  That
would infuriate Georges just as now it was angering her.  Then his
next words amazed her:

'Pardon me.  I know how you regard me.  All is love or hatred with
you.  I admire so much your sincerity.  But although you dislike me
so very much, would you not perhaps allow me to say a word about
your husband?'

'No,' she answered.

'Very well.  But you have much influence with him.'

'What is it, then?'

'Only that he is making a great mistake to neglect his business so
constantly.  It is a good business, but it needs attention.  He has
a good head, Georges, but no discipline.'

She hated the familiarity in his voice.  From behind her mask she
looked at him.

'I know quite well what you feel about my husband.  You wait only
to climb over him into his place.'

'No, I assure you, madam--'

'Oh yes, I know very well--'

'Then there is nothing more to say.  I meant it civilly.'

As he went it was as though another little Punchinello leapt out of
him and sat on his shoulder, its small, puckered, malicious face
laughing back at her.  How insulting of him!--but there was truth,
too, in what he said.  And Georges was whispering somewhere in
Jennifer's ear.

She had not for many years felt so miserable, so lonely, lost,
deserted.  Again and again the hot tears gathered behind the mask,
and she beat them back.  She felt as though some influence
separated her from everyone there.  She had expected to be so
happy, but now that sense of slipping on the very edge of some
disaster frightened her so threateningly that all she could do was
to start off in search of Georges, to be sure that he was safe.
No, she did not care whether he were with Jennifer or no, so long
as he were safe.

She was soon caught into the throng.  She realised that everything
was growing very wild.  Couples whirled madly together, colliding
with others.  Both men and women were elated with their freedom.
Many were unmasking.  The fiddlers seemed to be playing mad,
discordant tunes as though they were drunk.

She had an odd thought as some stout Cardinal tried to catch her by
the arm.  'It's because in their hearts they despise Will that they
do this.  It would not be like this in a really grand house.'  She
suspected that any of the 'really grand people' who had come had
left already.

She was confirmed in her suspicions by having thrown almost into
her arms poor Maria Rockage.  Maria and Carey had, she knew, come
to the Ball with a great sense of condescension.  For one thing,
Will was young enough to be their son; for another, he was a City
man; for another, nothing in London anywhere was so fine and
superior as Grosset.  So they had come with condescension, with
Methodist suspicion, and with kindliness of heart.  Judith, young
though she was, knew every motive in Maria Rockage's brain, her
poverty, so that often at Grosset there was not food enough, her
passion for her offspring, her confused Methodism, her muddled
benevolence and her real warmth of heart.  It was on this last
ground that the two of them met.

But now Maria was frightened.  She could not find Carey.  She MUST
find him, for they must leave at once.  Even the servants
downstairs were drinking.  There was a little black boy on the
staircase eating pie out of a dish.  The whole affair was tumbling
out of control.  She must find Carey and take him home, back to
their rooms in Berkeley Square.  As a matter of fact, Judith knew
that the rooms were not in Berkeley Square, but up a mews in Brick
Street.  Young Phyllis (safely asleep at Grosset) was for ever
betraying her mother's tactics.  Maria's terror rose.  She
especially resented that Jennifer Cards should be the belle of the
evening.  She disliked and condemned the Bournemouth branch of the
family.  Moreover, her own rather shabby black dress had been, in
intention, a Catherine de' Medici.  It had a stiff high black
collar.  'She paints shockingly high.  How Amelia permits her . . .
But Amelia wishes to sell her to the finest bidder, and for all
they were so grand when Carey stayed at Bournemouth last year, the
rain came into the coach and the straw was soaked . . . and I'm
sure that Robert (Jennifer's brother) is an effeminate young man as
you'd find among the silks and gauzes at a dressmaker's.  Judith,
WHERE is Carey?  Oh, help me to find him!  This is, indeed,

Almost everyone now had unmasked, and the scene had a strange
phantasmal beauty.

In the brilliant dusty light, figures moved now to country dances.
One followed another, the 'top couple' always 'calling the dance.'
There were Chain Figure, Allemand, Triumph, Swing Corners,
Poussette and many more.  The dancers kept their places, observed
their decorum.  It was beyond them, in the alcoves, up and down the
stairs, in the hall, that the coloured figures, devils and monks,
courtesans and milkmaids, Columbines and sea-captains tumbled and
laughed, whispered and embraced.  Silver and purple, cinnamon and
orange, grey and crimson broke, melted, formed, as though from the
gilt ceiling with the pink naked cherubs a figure solemn, sad-
faced, remote, hiding a gigantic yawn, absent-mindedly pulled the

In any case the Herries strings were pulled that night.  By a kind
of fate the little Herries figures were drawn together and with
disastrous consequences.

For Christabel Herries the evening had become a torture.  She was
only a girl in years, although tall and gawky of figure.  Will's
wealth had come suddenly.  Of the many persons invited she knew
herself not half, and their masquerades made them only more
mysterious to her.

At that time in London it was a very general complaint that many
persons came to private Balls and Masquerades who were quite
unknown to their hosts and hostesses.  It was the increasing
licence of these London seasons that led to the strict etiquette of
Bath and other watering-places.  With the divisions at Court, the
uncertainty of the war with France, the consciousness of a lower
class slowly but increasingly vocal, the new importance of the
business man from the City, the advancing licence of Vauxhall,
Marybone and the many lesser resorts, no hostess during the last
years of that century but knew alarms and terrors that would have
horrified her grandmother.  No smaller hostess, in any case--and
Christabel was a very new hostess indeed.  It is an old and very
true axiom that nothing can harm a party save the anxieties and
alarm of the host and hostess themselves.  All would have been well
on this especial evening had Christabel been able to command
herself.  Unfortunately, when the crisis arrived, Will was
elsewhere.  He in fact saw nothing the matter with his Ball.  It
would have taken a great deal more than a few riotous spirits to
upset his complacent equanimity.  He had also enjoyed no small
quantity of his own wine, which he thought excellent; he
congratulated himself on acquiring it cheaply from a Jewish
gentleman in the City.  He was dancing the Triumph with a lady
quite unknown to him, but, in his eyes, of an especial fascination,
when Christabel so desperately needed his support.  There were to
be many occasions afterwards when he would have given half his
wealth had he only been there that he might have prevented what

Many times in the records of any family it must seem that the stage
has been set with especial and malicious purpose.  Had Will's house
not been an old one of Queen Anne's date there would not have been
the small ante-room leading from the ballroom itself, and had there
not been the small ante-room . . .

It happened that Rose Herries, Pomfret's wife, from Kensington,
began the trouble.  Rose Herries was a woman thinned and raddled
by incessant jealousy.  By birth the daughter of a small
Worcestershire clergyman, she had been amazed when the handsome
young Pomfret Herries had proposed for her in marriage.  Pomfret's
father, Sir Raiseley Herries, had married the sister of David, the
son of old 'Rogue' Herries, but there had been an old boyhood feud
between Raiseley and David that David's sister had certainly done
nothing to heal.  It was because of their proximity to David's
family at Uldale that the Raiseley Herries had moved from Keswick
to London.  Raiseley, Pomfret's father, had always been delicate
and ailing.  When Pomfret had been around twenty-five years of age,
Raiseley had moved for a summer into Worcestershire because of some
doctor or other, taking his two children with him.  It was here
that one fine morning young Pomfret had seen the lovely Rose
walking down a country lane.  He had fallen in love with her on the
spot.  He had been often in love before, but never considered
matrimony.  Now he did consider it, and six months later was

Rose had never recovered from the shock of it.  The most that she
had ever expected was a local squire, but now to be a baronet's
Lady, to have a grand house in Kensington and, above and beyond
that, to be married to a man whose figure was everything that her
most romantic imagination could have designed for her!  Sir Pomfret
was an amiable fellow, contented with all that came his way.  He
was as good a husband to her as was in his nature.  But, after the
first month, he was unfaithful, nor was he either then or later
able to conceal his infidelities.  And, so evilly does fortune
arrange, Rose was designed to be jealous.  She was made for it.
The more jealous the more she loved, and the more she loved the
more jealous.  Pomfret learned, as all husbands learn, to conceal
more skilfully his private life, but the less Rose knew the more
she guessed.  She was frankly a plague both to herself and to him.
A Masquerade such as this was designed to torture her.

Sir Pomfret's stout figure (he had come to the Ball as Henry VIII.)
soon escaped her vision.  She told herself, as, poor woman, she had
told herself a thousand times before, that 'she must permit him his
pleasure.'  For five minutes she knew a sort of unhappy nobility.
She was being fine, generous, the true wife; but the five minutes
were as long as a lifetime, and soon, her long thin neck craning
(she was dressed in a watery green and considered herself a Naiad),
she looked for him everywhere.  She had come to the Ball happy and
expectant; Pomfret would stay by her side, he would dance with her
and then, very handsomely, she would say:  'Now be off.  You don't
want your old wife at hand all the evening.'  But he had left her
so quickly; he had given her nobility no opportunity.

It is another of the signs that Providence had its long finger
crooked in this affair that the men were all of them absent, Will
dancing, Rockage talking of his place in Wiltshire to an elderly
baroness, Pomfret making love to a very young but very worldly Nun,
and Georges . . .  Well, Georges, his head singing with Jennifer's
beauty, was betting with some young men on the staircase as to the
number of young women's feet you could see moving across the
ballroom floor.

So the men were away.  This was a woman's affair.  Rose Herries met
Christabel by chance behind the bronze-coloured curtains that
portioned off the ante-room from the ballroom.  It was comparatively
quiet here: the music, the voices came like water flowing up, ebbing
away again.  The room had been cleared of furniture; the walls had a
blue and white paper recommended to Christabel within the last month
as the very latest design.  On it were depicted over and over again
the sorrows of Werther, an elongated Werther watching a gigantic
Lotte beside the spring.

It was unquestioned that Christabel did not, by this time, know
what she was doing.  It seemed to her that the whole thing was a
devastating, world-shaking scandal.  To-morrow all London would be
speaking of it.  She and Will would be disgraced for ever.  The
scandalous Herries Ball . . .  She had been always a delicate
woman.  Child-bearing had but shaken her nerves the further.  Her
stupid, wondering features, pale but strangely streaked as though
with the marks of someone else's fingers, were puckered and
childishly distressed above her ill-fitting yellow dress.

She had convinced herself that it was Jennifer Cards who had
disgraced the Ball.  She had always disliked Jennifer, always
distrusted the Cards branch of the family, who, she was well aware,
looked down upon Will and herself.  She did not like Rose and
Pomfret, the Kensington branch, very much better.  Little Judith
was the one she especially cared for.  She would have liked to have
her always with her.  It was a thousand pities that she must live
up in that rough Cumberland and be married to a scamp of a rascally
Frenchman.  Poor little Judith!  Christabel knew that she would
come to some catastrophe.  But she liked her; Judith was kind and
considerate, despised no one, understood one's troubles.  How she
wished that Judith were here now!  Then she saw her with Maria
Rockage and at the same moment Rose, in her ugly green dress,
peering about among the crowd.

The four women drew together as though by instinct, standing just
inside the ante-room as bathers, soaked with the sea, gather
together on a rock for a moment's pause.  They were all nervous and
uneasy--Christabel because of her social anxiety, Rose because of
her errant husband, Maria because she could not find Carey, Judith
because the whole evening had been a failure for her.

The big room was thinning.  The candles were burning low.  The
music had lost its vigour.  In the distance a crimson Cardinal
pursued a Dairymaid, who ran with little screams of pleasure across
the shining floor.

'That Baddeley,' said Rose Herries scornfully.  'There is some
resemblance to mankind in him.  That is as much as you can
say. . . .'  She was speaking of a Mr. James Baddeley, an
acquaintance of Pomfret's.

'It is scandalous,' said Maria Rockage, 'that Jennifer should be
so monstrously without a chaperon all the evening.  When I was a
girl, to leave one's chaperon for an instant, except to dance
with an acceptable young man--'  She broke off.  She thought of
her daughter Phyllis at Grosset, and how she could not afford to
buy her the dresses . . . that flaunting crimson with the
silver collar . . .  'But, of course, the looseness of these
Masquerades. . . .'

Christabel felt at once that this was a criticism of her Ball.  All
over London to-morrow. . . .  Her long fingers closed and unclosed
about her fan.  (The famous fan.  Were the figures painted on it of
blue or of silver?  Who will ever know?)

'I admit . . . 'Tis a failure, a monstrous failure. . . .  I am
distracted. . . .  And Will has assisted me in nothing at all. . . .
I have had all the burden myself. . . .'  She did not mind now
what she said.  She was on the verge of tears.

The others were surprised.  They had not been thinking of the Ball.
They had not thought it out of the way.  Everyone knew what these
Masquerades were.  Once you wore a mask. . . .

'Why, Christabel,' Maria said amiably (for when she could rise
above her own worries she was a kindly woman), 'the Ball is well
enough.  A very fine Ball.  A Masquerade must always have a certain
licence.'  (But nevertheless she thought 'This is a pandemonium.')

Judith, who had been standing looking into the outer room,
wondering where Georges was (she could not see with her small
stature over the heads of the dancers), thinking that at least he
might ONCE that evening have sought her out, felt an instant desire
to take Christabel in hand, to reassure her, to persuade her that
everything was well, to make her happy again (and behind that she
was still wondering about Georges, thinking that her love for him
was a sort of poison in her blood, a poison that she would never,
never be rid of).

'Yes, Jennifer has no modesty,' Rose said, bending her long neck.
(Was THAT Pomfret laughing with that girl in white, there near the
window in the farther corner?)  'Her father permits her to do as
she pleases.  Amelia has been playing cards instead of doing her
duty.  I never liked the girl: swollen with self-approval.  They
say that at Vauxhall the other week . . .'  She broke off, for
Maria Rockage's hand was on her arm.  Jennifer was standing, quite
close to them, alone, looking into the ante-room.

It must be understood that the girl was elated with her triumph.
She had not been so very much in London, and Bournemouth's triumphs
were not very satisfactory.  This was her first REAL Ball, and,
more than that, it was in the very heart of the family.  Although
the Rockages had been there, yes, and the Herries from Kensington,
it was she who had been the evening's sensation.  She knew that
socially the High World had not been represented here.  But
Jennifer was true Herries in that.  Although she disliked all the
other Herries except her own family, yet she thought them as good
as anyone in the world--as good as the Pope or the Prince or Queen
Charlotte or Lady Jersey.  She wanted nothing more than to be the
acknowledged Herries Beauty, and that not at all for the outside
world but simply for the Herries world.

So here she was, panting with triumph, her mask in her hand, her
marvellous dark blue eyes glittering with success and pleasure, her
magnificent bosom half bare above the crimson, her carriage superb,
her youth, vitality, self-confidence all alive and shining--and she
glanced for a moment into the ante-room to see whether her mother
were there.  She looked and saw the four women, three of them, to
her, untidy old frumps, and the fourth that strange girl Judith
Paris, whose force of personality she felt.  The girl had
marvellous hair.  She had character too.  She didn't like her.

She might in fact have passed on had Judith's gipsy dress in some
odd way not challenged her.  Judith in her ragged dress with her
unpowdered hair was unlike anyone else at the Ball.  She had had,
Jennifer knew, a vagabond for her mother and a vagabond for her
father.  Jennifer's grandfather had known 'Rogue' Herries.

So Jennifer stayed.  She had not intended to look scornful.  She
was too happy.  But there was an element of cruelty in her.  She
looked at Christabel's pale face and ugly yellow, at Rose's thin
bones and ill-chosen green, at Maria Rockage's untidy hair, and
before she moved away, she smiled.

Then she asked:

'Is my mother at cards?'

The smile was, for Christabel, a statement of the whole evening's
failure.  Her voice trembling, she answered:

'No.  But wherever she is, you should be with her.'

Jennifer came forward a little into the room.  She wanted these old
women to have a full sight of her youth and her beauty.  Christabel
was her own age, and yet how elderly, how worn, how awkward she
seemed!  And perhaps Christabel thought:  'This is what I should
be!  The Ball would have been a success to-night had I been!'

Jennifer stood there, swinging her mask between her fingers.

'Christabel,' she said, 'I must congratulate you on the evening.'
She meant a compliment.  She had no sense of irony there.  But
Christabel saw it as only ironical.

'I do not need your compliments,' she answered, 'and least of all
when they are not intended.  I know what you have felt this
evening.  I must tell you that you have failed entirely if you
wished to conceal your feelings.'

With a shock of surprise Jennifer realised that Christabel was in a
hysterical rage.  The three girls were standing near to one
another, the two older women farther apart.  Maria, who wished that
everything should be peaceable, but that at the same time she might
satisfy a little her own sense that her daughter had not fine
clothes and that the evening had lacked decorum, said:  'You should
have been more with your mother, Jennifer, or your mother more with
you.  Chaperons are still in fashion, my child.  Yes, your mother
is at the card-table.  Pray give her my love.'

'Oh,' cried Jennifer, 'so that is what my sweet relatives have been
settling with one another.  That I need a chaperon!'  She curtsied
to them, and Judith thought that she had never in her life before
seen anyone so beautiful.  ('But,' she also thought, 'what a
temper!  My God, what a temper!')

'But for my own part,' Jennifer went on, addressing Christabel as
though no one else were there, 'it appears ridiculous ostentation
to me!  At a Ball like this--'  She paused, staring Christabel in
the eyes.  She had always hated Christabel, she thought, the mean
pudding-faced thing, proud only because her husband had made money
as a merchant, a vulgar City merchant.

'And what at a Ball like this?' Christabel whispered.  They had
come close together as though they were discussing some very
intimate secret.  Rose interrupted.  She was aware that there was a
very dangerous element here, something that threatened everyone's
comfort.  'There!' she cried, laughing nervously.  'Why, I am
certain that Jennifer meant nothing.  The Ball is very fine.  We
have all enjoyed a most handsome evening.  Jennifer had no

'But I had an intention,' Jennifer interrupted hotly, looking only
at Christabel.  'If you fancy that I am to have my manners taught
me--and my mother her manners also.  There is a shabbiness here
that one might have expected.  Manners learnt from Great-Aunt
Maria, I don't doubt, who learnt them at the Battle of Naseby. . . .'

'Manners!' cried Christabel, beside herself with weariness,
hysterical exhaustion, jealousy, loneliness.  'Manners from you!'

She moved forward.  Jennifer turned aside and, resting her hand on
a small table beside her, without knowing what she did, picked up
Christabel's fan that was lying there.  She raised her head
contemptuously; her fingers tightened about the fan, and one of the
sticks broke with a little crack that sounded in Christabel's ears
like a pistol shot.  It was her favourite fan, one of her finest

She stepped forward and smacked Jennifer's face.

And this, exactly, was the true history of one of the most famous
and momentous quarrels in all the Herries history, so long as
events have been recorded.


Judith sat facing old Montague Cards.  He was not old in years,
being but twenty-nine.  He was the only son of Morgan, brother of
Prosper and uncle of Jennifer, and was, therefore, the lovely
Jennifer's cousin.  He was a bachelor and plainly designed from the
beginning for that character.  He was thin to emaciation, never
varied in his dress, a bag-wig, a suit of black silk.  His nostrils
constantly heaved in a sort of simpering protest, as though he were
offended by a bad smell.  But he was not.  It was a sort of inner
nasal irritation.  His voice was affected and often rose to a
shrill note, but behind these absurdities he was in reality a
kindly, nervous, generous soul, who longed to be liked but did not
know how to set about it.  He had a horror of being made love to by
women, although he liked their company, for he adored gossip.

He was tyrannised by his man-servant and his man-servant's wife.
He had been, until Will's sudden rise, the wealthiest of all the
Herries.  His grandfather had left him money, and he, by careful
investment, had increased it.  He was very cautious and reputed to
be miserly.  This he quite certainly was not, but he found the
reputation useful.  Like all the other Herries he thought there was
no other family in England so fine and so grand, but he quarrelled
with individual members of it.  He had not, for instance, spoken to
either Carey or Maria Rockage for years until to-day.  This
cleavage was the result of the bursting of a damaged water-pipe
upon him in the middle of a winter night when he was staying at
Grosset.  He complained that the Rockages thought it an honour to
receive the contents of a burst water-pipe at any time, in any
place, were it a Grosset water-pipe.  He liked to stay with other
Herries in the country.  Visits saved expense.  At once, however,
on hearing of the family crisis, he had offered his rooms in
Berkeley Square as an unprejudiced meeting-place.  The Ball had
not, as Christabel had feared, been the subject of any general
scandal.  It had in fact, in the outside world, made absolutely no
mark whatever, but among the Herries themselves the effect had been

Judith, looking now at the various Herries seated in the fine
brocaded chairs round Montague's panelled room, saw, from the
barely concealed sentiments of pleasure in the various faces, that
here at last was the family battle for which they had all for long
been aching.

Carey Rockage, as someone outside the dispute and the titled head
of the family, was in charge of the conference, and delighted he
was.  It had been no easy matter for the Rockages, economically, to
be compelled to stay in London an additional week, but their rooms
in the Mews were cheap, and young Carey and Phyllis would be living
on short rations for many a week after their return to Grosset.

Rockage had a round baby face with dimples.  His suit was rusty
with age, his hair shabbily powdered, and one stocking had a hole
above the heel.  But he was a real Herries.  There was dignity and
discipline there.  He could command men, and there was a certain
sweetness in his nature, as there was also in his wife's, which
had, in spite of their narrowness and Methodism, long ago drawn
Judith to them.  Maria, his wife, was sitting near to him, and in
her excitement it was all that she could do not to be speaking all
the time.  She hated so intensely the beautiful Jennifer, jealous
of her loveliness, the advantages she had over her own dear
Phyllis, but in the main thinking, quite honestly, that the
beautiful creature represented all the whoredoms of Babylon.

Jennifer herself was not present.  It was thought more fitting that
she should not be, but her father and mother, Prosper and Amelia
Cards, were there in very truth; it would not be too much to say
that their rage and sense of insult was as fine and pure an emotion
as ever a Herries had known.

Prosper, in spite of his forty-eight years, was, by far, the finest
figure in the room.  His suit of crimson and silver, his elaborate
wig of shining whiteness, the splendid ruffles at his throat and
sleeves only served to emphasise his magnificent physique.  He had
the chest and neck of a bull, but his features were not common.
They had, as Amelia was proud to emphasise, a classical correctness.
He was not fleshy as Pomfret Herries was; his frame was gigantic.
He carried on the Herries' physical tradition of David, Will's
father.  Curiously enough he was not proud of his beauty; he had
been so, maybe, once, but now he had transferred it all to his
lovely Jennifer and it was in her that the whole of his life--
physical, material, mental--and his ambitions were centred.  She was
to marry a Duke.  Nothing on this earth was too good for her.  And
that she should have been struck in the face. . . .

He sat there outwardly calm, his splendid legs in their silk
stockings stretched in front of him.  Outwardly calm.  But, if he
lived to a hundred, as he and all the other Herries felt it their
right to do, he would never forget this insult.  Amelia, his wife,
in a dress of canary silk, seated at his side, had the subdued and
colourless appearance of a woman who has, her life long, played
second to a splendid husband.  She was not, however, as he knew, so

The round shining table between them, on the farther side of the
room sat Pomfret, fleshy, unserious, gay in spite of himself; Rose,
his wife, thankful that she had Pomfret secure at her side for an
hour at least, eagerly excited at the human possibilities of the
situation; Will, very stiff, trying to be grand, feeling
desperately young, aware at one moment that he was richer than them
all, at another that his wife had slapped the face of a guest in
her own house, trying to calculate the social and family
consequences of the incident, rather as a financier will balance
his probabilities.  Christabel, gauche, awkward, knowing that the
whole family, save possibly Judith, was against her, a sort of
rough obstinacy rising to support her, warmed too by an almost
frantic hatred of Jennifer; a little farther from them again
Francis, elegant, aloof, looking out of window as though he were
thinking of something else--and Judith.

She had not intended to come.  It was only because Christabel
herself, coming all the way to Judith's lodging in a coach, had
persuaded her.

Christabel, bursting into tears, had protested that all the world
was against her: even Will had scolded her, had told her that her
temper had put back his affairs a dozen years at least.  True, she
had slapped Jennifer's face, but was she to endure impertinence
from anyone who offered it her?  Rose and Maria had been with her
in that.  But now--who knows?  They were under the thumb of their
husbands. . . .  Judith must come and support her.

Judith had her own private troubles--worse, she could not but
think, than anything that Christabel had to suffer.  In the week
since the Ball, disaster had crept nearer, and now, for these last
two nights and days, Georges had not been home.

He was attempting (how well she knew it!) to repair desperate
fortunes with some desperate remedy.  At every occasion when he
left her she did not know but that she might never see him again.
Maybe he was even now at the Thames bottom with his head battered
or his throat cut.  She thought, sitting in that room warm with the
May heat, smelling the scent of the lilac bloom that came up from
the Square below, hearing the cry of some vendor in melancholy
tuneful cadence, 'Oh, if he would only come.  Nothing else matters!
It is strange how I love him!'

She had left word at the lodging if he should return there while
she was away.  Did any of those in this room love anyone as she
loved Georges?  She clasped her small hot hands together, smoothed
her dress, and heard Prosper Cards' deep stern voice come to her as
though from the heart of an abysmal pit:

'I am not indicting Mrs. William Herries for anything,' she heard
him say.  'That is too strong a word.  There must be, however, an
apology in writing.'

'Come, come, Prosper, my friend,' Pomfret's easy genial voice
interrupted.  'Is there not altogether too much ado about a trivial
matter?  Nay, nay--'  (He raised a fat white hand.)  'We are all
one family here.  It is among relatives.  Jennifer and Christabel
are young, life is beginning for them, they had both an intemperate
moment.  For my part I like a little hot blood. . . .'

'Yes, Pomfret, we know that you do,' Prosper answered drily,
crossing one splendid leg over the other.  'But I do not consider
it a trivial matter, nor does my wife.  We demand an apology in

Will's voice broke in.  It trembled a little and was more human
than Judith had ever heard it.  'If one apology is necessary, then
so is another.  My wife has already agreed that her action was
hasty and undisciplined.  The more reason that the affair was under
her own roof.  But what of the cause?  Your daughter, sir, used
words of gross discourtesy and in her temper destroyed one of my
wife's most cherished possessions. . . .'

'Cherished possessions!' broke in Amelia Cards.  'Fiddlesticks!  A
fan, and no extraordinary one neither!'

'Fiddlesticks!' Will cried, now very hot and red in the face.  'Is
that a word for a lady . . . ?'

But Rockage interrupted, the dimples on his cheeks deepening so
that he looked like a laughing cherub:

'Ladies!  Ladies!  Gentlemen!  Gentlemen!  You have invited me to
preside over this conversation, simply, it was understood from the
first, a friendly conversation that the little incident may be
closed finally.  It was with the wish of everyone that we met.  Let
us all part friends.  The matter is surely clear enough.  There was
regrettable temper on both sides.  The evidence has proved it.
Mrs. Will Herries has stated her own regret.  It only remains for
my friend Prosper on behalf of his daughter--'

'Not a whit!  Not a whit!' answered Prosper, slapping his silken
thigh.  'I must have an apology in writing.  There is no evidence
that my daughter showed temper.'

'She did!  She did!' broke in Christabel, on the edge of tears.
'She spoke most insultingly, comparing me with old Great-Aunt Maria
of Naseby Battle, and making a play of our entertainment, and all
for no reason but her own vanity, because she thought that she was
the beauty of the evening--'

'As indeed she was,' Prosper said with deep satisfaction.  'No one
within a mile's race of her.'

The lilac, rich, warm, pungent, floated in through the open
windows, bathing Judith's eyes with its lovely odour.  Oh, why must
they squabble about this silly business and her own life on the
knife-edge of ruin?  She was here, a grown woman, to help her
cousin, to aid in the family councils, but she did not feel like a
grown woman.  She felt like a little girl, shut in a dark room,
expecting she knew not what terrible entry.  What did they, these
comfortable, well-fed Herries, know of the struggle that these last
years had been for Judith and Georges, the scrapes for money, the
taming of landladies, the corners of Coffee Houses, the night hours
when Judith in her shift, her arm around Georges, had again and
again persuaded him that all would yet be well?  What did they
know . . . ?

Then Rose's introduction of her own name caught her attention.

'There can be no question about the impertinence offered.  Ask
Judith Paris.'

All eyes turned to her.  Her head was confused.  Her own personal
anxiety pressed upon her heart like a hand closing down on it, and
the hand seemed to crush lilac bloom in its fingers; lilac swinging
through the sky, while the tops of the green trees in the Square
flamed on the iridescent air.

She heard Prosper Cards' deep arrogant voice:  'Well, what has
little Miss Judith to say?'

Years after, when she looked back and wondered at the sudden temper
that she showed now (temper that had immense consequences), it
seemed to her that everything rose together to influence her.  Just
as, had Christabel's fan not been on the table, there would have
been no family crisis, so had there been no warm day, no lilac, no
anxiety for Georges, nay, even no dimples in Carey Rockage's
cheeks, and, most certainly, no 'little Miss Judith' from Prosper,
why then there would have been no temper, no such public taking of
sides, binding her, she often afterwards felt, to a whole lifetime
of consequences.  'Little Miss Judith' indeed!  There was certainly
something insufferable about this Cards family!

She heard her own voice, rather shrill, not like her voice at all:

'I think that Christabel had aggravation.  Contempt was shown
for her Ball, not too civil in a guest who had been so kindly
entertained.  Christabel should not have slapped her face,
maybe . . . but I would have slapped her.  I would indeed.
One's own guest . . .  Oh, there was certainly cause!'

She realised with some satisfaction the surprise that everyone
felt.  For a moment she forgot even Georges, for she was doing what
she loved to do, influencing a situation, a group of persons, above
all, a group of Herries!  She could feel how Rose Herries was
thinking, 'Well I never; who'd have thought it!' and would wonder
whether Judith's boldness might possibly titillate Pomfret's
sensual side: how grateful Christabel would be, and even Will; how
furious Amelia, Jennifer's mother; how scornful Prosper (but in his
slow grandeur and handsome pride he would never forget it nor
forgive it).

She stole a glance at Francis, who still was staring out of window,
staring at the trees that shimmered like green glass in the sun.
And what was HE thinking of?  She knew at once by a sort of
inspired divination.  He was thinking of the lovely, lovely
Jennifer--had been thinking of her all day.  Years later she was to
know that her divination was true.

Meanwhile she had to fight to maintain her position.  Prosper was
regarding her through his large liquid brown eyes with a
patronising indulgence.

'Come, come, Miss Judith,' he said.  'Why so unkind to my daughter?
How has she offended you?'

'She HAS not offended me!'  (Judith thought--does he not know that
I'm married, the great pompous ox?  Oh, how once again she wished
that she were larger, her legs longer, her brow more imposing!)
'I have nothing against your daughter, sir, but I was present, and
must say what I think.  In my advice it would be more seemly for
nothing more to be said of the matter on either side.  There was
temper shown both ways.  It was a late hour, and everyone was
weary.'  She was surprised at the firmness of her voice.  Her
personality counted; she knew that they were all impressed with it.

Perhaps Prosper felt that also, for he said, his voice a little
more angered than it had been:

'Why do we waste our time?  I should be in the country by now.  My
wife and I are not here for some child's play.  I demand from Mrs.
Will Herries an apology in writing.'

Will, his face pale with anger, the horse-bones of his cheeks
emphasised with his passion, answered:

'It is clear enough from the evidence. . . .  I also demand an
apology in writing.'

Then everyone began to speak at once:

'No apology on either side.'

'Great rudeness.'

'For my part I'd have a public apology.'

'And what could you know of the matter?  If you'd been beside your
daughter as you should have been--'

'Most certainly she insulted me.  She laughed at my entertainment
and broke my fan--'

'I demand an apology in writing. . . .'

'After all, they are both young.  Who should mind a slap in the
face . . . ?'

'I would call you out, Cousin Prosper, for less.'

'Call me out then.  I'll make mincemeat out of you!'

'Pomfret!  Pomfret!'  (This, shrilly, from Rose.)  'What are you
about?  And at your age. . . .'

And then a contribution from Cousin Montague, who had said no word
until now, had been completely forgotten by everyone:

'The weather is so warm.  There are refreshments in the parlour.
The other room has a cooler outlook--'

Then from the hubbub, the decisive authority of Carey Rockage.
Strange, the dominance of that shabby baby-faced man!

'Friends, friends!  This is a family affair.  About nothing so
outrageous neither.  Mrs. Will has agreed that she will offer an
apology.  As to writing, I am sure, Prosper, that your good-nature
will insist--'

'Good-nature be damned!' Prosper interrupted.  'My daughter has had
her face slapped and publicly.  My wife is with me in this.  For
the hundredth time--there must be an apology in writing.'

'And I say there shall not!' cried Will, suddenly jumping up and
tipping his chair over.  'This is our last and final word.  My wife
has expressed her regret for her hastiness.  We expect the
expression of similar regret from Miss Jennifer Cards.  Otherwise
there is an end to any possible intercourse between this branch of
the family and the Bournemouth part of it.  Greatly to be regretted--
but this is final.'

The boy, for he was little more, glared across the room at the
magnificent Prosper.  It was a little, Judith thought, David
defying Goliath.

But she was proud of him.  She saw now--perhaps for the first time--
why it was that he was making himself a solid figure in London.

Then came the real surprise of the occasion.  For Francis, who
had hitherto been silent, spoke.  'I should wish to say,' he
interjected, 'that I am dissociated from my brother in this.
I hold that Miss Jennifer deserves an apology in writing.'

'Oh no, Francis--oh no,' Judith whispered under her breath.  She
realised with an actual pang of apprehension that this silly
dispute about so trivial an affair was going much deeper than she
had ever supposed.  Her memory spread before her in an instant of
vision, scene after scene--Uldale in the old years, Sarah and
David, Francis and Will; Francis hardly more than a child, staring
at Skiddaw, turning and picking Will up from the long orchard
grass, smoothing some fancied hurt; Francis and Will bathing and
running naked from the stream; Francis, Will, Reuben, herself,
watching the fireworks at the Lake's edge.  But Francis must be
possessed by this Jennifer!  That he should so defy his brother, so
publicly. . . .

And it was the last straw for Will.  He caught Christabel by the
arm, dragging her from her chair.

'No apology!' he shouted; 'neither now nor ever!'  He shook his
fist across the room.  'You can carry your Bournemouth manners back
with you!  I wish you good day.'  At the door he turned.  'And your
own betrayal of me, Francis, I am not likely to forget.'

He pulled Christabel through the door with him.  Everyone broke
into confusion.  Judith could hear Montague urging:

'It is the warm weather . . . refreshments . . . a cool parlour.'
And Prosper's measured tones:  'Young puppy!  I'd call him out for
a penny!'  And Maria Rockage:  'Oh dear, oh dear! . . .  That's a
pity, and Carey so wonderfully discreet.'

Well, the thing was done.  Judith sighed, turning away from
Francis, who stood with his back to the company, looking out of the
window down into the Square.  It seemed, Judith thought, as though
the beautiful shadow of Jennifer hung over all the room.

A moment later she had forgotten them all, for there, standing just
within the door, looking at them all, a half-defiant, half-
apologetic smile on his face, was Georges!

He was neat and tidy, in a brown suit, holding his hat in his hand,
but--she saw at once--infinitely weary.  His round face was ashen.
He held himself as though at any moment he might fall.

Rockage knew him.  Rose and Pomfret spoke to him.  A moment later
Judith was tugging at his arm.

'Georges, you had my note.  I have waited two days. . . .  Where
have you been . . . ?  What . . . ?'

'I came to fetch you,' he said, looking at her with a great
kindliness that caught at her heart.  'We shall talk better

She took his arm.  He bowed to the assembled company.  One last
impression she had (that was to seem to her afterwards like the
closing note on all her old life) of Francis, turning from the
window and very gravely regarding them both.  Then they were out of
the room and down the stairs.

The Square was quite deserted and beautifully still in the dusty
golden sunlight of the hastening summer afternoon.  They walked
along, she still holding his arm.

He spoke very rapidly, but still with a great and considering

'Listen, Judy. . . .  Everything is up.  I have been a fool these
two days, just as I have been a fool all my life.  But worse now,
much worse.  Listen to what I say.  I must be off this instant.
There's a boat I know at Greenwich; away tonight for Copenhagen--'

'But what have you done?'

'I've played two nights and a day.  Once I was handsomely to the
good, then lost it all again.  But that's not the thing.  There was
a scuffle this morning at Jonathan's.  I stuck a ninny--no, he's
not dead--but they are out against me and several more.  London's
closed to me for a time at least.'

'And I?'  Her mind was active with a thousand possibilities.

'Go back to Watendlath and wait for me.'

They stood at the Square corner, and now she had actually just
above her head a thick bush of purple lilac that leaned towards her
as though it would brush her cheek.  A negro boy, with a silver
turban and leading a spaniel by a thin chain, passed them

He spoke to her most urgently.  'Judy, I know you are brave, and
most sensible.  I'm sorry indeed that I have brought you to this
pass, the more that these years in London have made us friends.  I
have no friend in the world like you.  You've tamed me because you
caught my admiration and kept it. . . .  Judy, I think I could love
you for long now, were we quietly in Cumberland. . . .'

At the word 'Cumberland' she broke out:  'Oh, why could we not go
there?  Both of us.  No one would look for you in Watendlath.'

'No,' he answered sharply.  'I must be out of England.  I've come
to think that they hate me here.  They turn on me and hunt me like
dogs a hare if they have the slenderest reason.  I'm a man of no
country.  I'd rather be on the sea than on the land anywhere.
Except for you I'd go to sea and never touch land again. . . .
But I always have to come back to you, and will come.  Go to
Watendlath.  Be patient there.  I shall write and send money if I
have any.  But you can manage in any case.  You have a man's head
on you.  There's money enough in the lodging--the drawer by the
fireplace.  Here . . . the key.  That will carry you North.  I
should pay the woman and leave to-night.  Stay quietly there.
Answer no questions if they ask you.  One day, perhaps soon, you'll
see me walk up the road.  I MUST come back to you.  There's no one
and nothing else in the world draws me. . . .'

She asked no questions.  She hated people who asked tiresome
questions at an urgent crisis.

He caught her by the shoulders, as he sometimes did when he was
pleased, lifting her a little from her feet.  He kissed her.

'Now--good-bye,' and he had turned the corner swiftly and was gone.

She stood there, looking up into the lilac, but not seeing it.  Not
from sentiment but because she knew that in the future it would
often please her to remember, she repeated some of the things that
he had said.

'I think I could love you for long now. . . .  Except for you I'd
go . . .  You have a man's head. . . .'

And so she had.  She wanted to commit some panicky folly like
running down the street to find him and then insisting that
wherever he went she would go with him, but she must be practical
and do exactly what he had asked her.

She was glad that she must leave London.  As though to be in tune
with the urgency of her own affairs, the day was clouding.  Thunder
was behind the houses.  She walked on, thinking how, with ease, she
could catch the night coach to York.  From there across country she
might share a post-chaise if she were lucky.  The very thought of
Watendlath made her heart beat with pleasure.  The cool breeze
slipping down the mountain-side, the water, green-clear, tumbling
into the Punchbowl, the Tarn mirroring one white cloud, while the
Fell looked down to Rosthwaite; the Ritsons, the children, the
dogs, the smell of the peat, the dung, the Cumberland bracken (now
there would be new fresh fronds springing up, curling above the
stem) and, most lovely of all, the eternal running streams, so
reassuring, so friendly. . . .  Why had she left it?  Although she
was only a step from Berkeley Square all the members of the Herries
family, with whom she had so lately been, seemed unreal and

She hurried on, for her mind was set now on the practical business
of doing what Georges had told her--leaving London and catching the
night coach.

Soon she was in the poorer streets that hung like spiderwebs about
Charing Cross.  The heavy day was dark now above her head, and the
noise of the traffic on the street, the stench of the gutter, the
projecting windows and the roughness of the cobbled road held and
confused her.

When she stood it seemed that almost at once people closed in upon
her.  She was in a narrow street that opened out until it became
almost a small cobbled square hemmed in with uneven and overhanging
houses.  She was aware then that her own thoughts had hindered her
from noticing that some event was going forward.  Before she knew
it or could resist it she found that a mixed and very evil-smelling
crowd was pushing her on; then, looking about her, saw that beside
a butcher's shop that had above it a large swaying sign a platform
had been erected and on the platform a gibbet.

The sight of the gibbet sickened her; it had in its very rough
newness and sharp angles a sense of torture and pain about it.  She
turned as though to go back, but found now to her dismay that the
crowd behind her was too thick for her to pass through.

She had heard at one time that malefactors were sometimes hanged by
the place of their crime, and she supposed that unwittingly she had
tumbled upon some such scene.  The odd mixture of emotions in her
breast at that moment--her passionate feeling of love for Georges,
the excitement of the recent family squabble, the sense of the
exceeding importance that she should do at once what Georges asked
her--threw her into a special state of nervous apprehension.  Her
first thought was that she must at once get away from where she
was.  She realised that in her abstraction she had moved into a
crowd that must have been waiting there for a considerable period.
All the windows of the neighbourhood were open and were crowded
with figures.  Boys were clinging to the lamp-posts, and along one
side of the street a platform of boards had been arranged on
barrows and tubs, and this was thronged.  Above the roofs the sky
was dark, and she fancied that she could hear distant rumbles of
thunder.  Whatever happened she must escape, so she turned to go
back the way that she had come, but she was at once obstructed by a
large man carrying an empty tray round his middle, and a group of
women who, so soon as they saw that she wanted to pass them, with
laughter prevented her.

'No passage this way,' one woman, who had a huge bosom and her
skirt tucked up almost to her knees, cried.

'I beg you,' Judith began.  'It is an urgent matter--if you

'If you please--if you please!' the whole street seemed to echo
her.  'Only one thing urgent here, and that is a jerk with the rope
and, lady or gentleman, it's all the same, we all go to heaven!'

She was so small that she had no hope of asserting herself.  She
looked about her to see whether some face were likely to help her,
but she thought that she had never seen so many coarse mouths,
bright hard eyes.  There was in the look of everyone a flutter of
the animal--the animal allowed for an hour a little freedom, to
prowl into a larger cage and taste handsome food.  The sense that
she had had for a long time in London that times were changing,
that the people themselves were now more actively conscious of
possible power and were moving towards it, held her now.  For the
first time in her life she was afraid of people.  She had never
before been aware of what a crowd was.  Her individuality was lost.
If she were not careful she would be trampled down, not her body
but something much more real and vivid than that.

She hated any public scene; her reserve and dignity came to her
rescue.  She turned back and found that she could move forward more
easily.  She might escape at the broader street-end.  But when she
had gone some way, jolted, pushed, with much unpleasant contact
with clothes and hot breath, legs and arms, she came to a stop
again.  She saw to her great distress that she was almost under the
platform where the gibbet was.  Here was a thick ring of people,
mostly women; she thought of France.  It must have been often like
this in France, the women knitting and singing, their ears
straining for the rattle of the tumbrils.

She felt faint with the heat and the smells and the noise.
Scarcely knowing what she did, she caught at an arm to steady
herself and found that she was holding on to a little thin man in a
large hat and a rusty black suit.  He smiled at her kindly.

'Can you help me out of this, sir?' she asked gently.

He shook his head.  'I fear not, madam.  It is best to stay where
you are.  The crowd grows thicker every moment.'

'Oh, but I don't wish to stay.  I have a most urgent appointment.'

He pointed with his finger.  She looked and saw that escape was now
impossible.  The crowd had in the last five minutes flooded in.
She could see the shining hats of the 'Charlies' at the crowd's

'Is someone to be hanged?' she asked.

'A young man.'

'What had he done?'

Stolen three shillings from his master's till--the butcher's

She was a woman of her time, she did not feel the injustice of it
as a woman of a later day would do, but it was as though, in that
moment, looking anxiously into the little man's mild eye, pressed
in on every side, stirred perhaps by the drama of her own personal
circumstances, she received some especial consciousness, ahead of
her time, a sense of cruelty and persecution that pierced her very

'Oh, poor boy . . . I don't want to see. . . .  Please cannot you
assist me?  What are all these people here for?  If he must die it
should be by himself alone.  Oh, help me, please! . . .'

She saw herself the hopelessness of any escape.  He was very kind.
He put his arm very courteously round her.  'There is no way out.
You can see for yourself.  It will be over soon now.  It was to be
at five o'clock.  We shall have a storm if they are not quick.'

Something compelled her to look around her.  The people near her
were decent enough, quiet, grave-faced.  They waited indifferently,
as though it were a peep-show they had come for.  Two women close
to her were chatting about their own affairs.  A hush spread slowly
over the crowd, as though a hand had been laid upon them all.  A
man, burly and broad, carrying a cane, mounted the steps to the
scaffold.  He went to the gibbet and felt the rope.  A flock of
pigeons flew from one side of the street to the other, and a sudden
clap of thunder, as though someone had fired a gun, startled them.
They rustled their wings like a shower of falling paper.

It seemed to Judith that this was her own personal tragedy, that
all her life she would be affected with her memory of it.  She was
forced now to watch; indeed two opposite impulses seemed to fight
in her, one that she should hide her face, the other that she
should see every slightest thing.

The crowd was very still in the vicinity of the scaffold, but
beyond that, there were laughter and singing and beyond that, in a
great distance, all the noisy traffic of the day.  The atmosphere
was strange, very dark above their heads, but pale beneath with the
flat colour of sunlight.  The shops were like pale faces staring
from darkness, and the thunder muttered like an uncertain drum.

She saw all this with a sickness of anticipation.  She really felt
sick, as though it were Georges or Francis or Reuben--someone who
was very close to her--who was going to suffer.  The silence grew
and seemed to spread to the farther distance.  She saw individuals--
a woman's face with a wart, an old gentleman in a shabby brown
wig, a girl with a sharp nose who lifted a child that it might see
better, a man, a foreigner surely, wearing a bright green turban--
and all these individuals seemed to belong to her, to know all
about her, and to have arranged to come with her to see this sight.

Then, as though obeying some signal, a little procession mounted
the steps.  There was the stout fellow with the cane, a long thin
man bareheaded, three officers in uniform, a clergyman with
parson's bands carrying a book, and, last, between the officers, a
boy with his hands tied.  At once she could not remove her eyes
from the boy.  He was broad and short and ruddy-faced, like any
strong country boy.  His hair was cropped, he had large blue
staring eyes that, Judith saw, were now mad with an ununderstanding
terror.  But his mouth, which was a child's mouth, uncertain and
tremulous, was trying to be resolved and manly.

She was, against her will, so terribly close that she was forced to
see these things; she fancied then (she knew afterwards it could
have been only fancy) that as soon as he was on the platform the
boy's eyes were seeking hers.  What he was doing was searching the
crowd, the houses, the sky; a wild animal at bay looking for
escape, although he knew that there was none.  But Judith fancied
that she could help him.  Raising herself on her toes she nodded
and smiled and nodded again; even (although she did not know it)
her lips were forming words:  'Be brave!  I'll help you!  I want to
help you!  Be brave!'

Indeed he tried to be, poor lad.  Things moved very quickly.  The
parson, who looked shabby and had mud on his stockings, read from a
book.  The boy came forward.  He was in his shirt and breeches; the
shirt, open, had slipped from one shoulder and showed his breast.
His face was ruddy in spite of his fear; he looked as though he
should have been caught robbing an orchard.

He came forward and began to speak bravely enough.  Now an absolute
silence froze the scene.  Carts could be heard rattling on the
Strand cobbles very far away.

'Good people,' he began (his voice was fresh and very young), 'I am
told to bid you all farewell and to beg you to stay in peace with
God.  Good people, it is very true that I took the shillings from
the till--I never for an instant denied it.  I was tempted by the
Devil, good people, for I am very weary of the Town and was
hungering for the country again.  It was but an instant's
temptation, and here I am, so that, good people, all learn by me
to resist--'  He had begun bravely, held up, perhaps, by the
importance of the attention given him by the listening crowd, but
suddenly it seemed to come upon him that he was really going to
die, that, in a few moments, he would be fighting for breath. . . .

He broke off, his voice rising to a shrill terror.  No, no . . . I
must not die . . . I must not die. . . .'  He moved as though he
would throw himself from the platform.  The officers caught him,
and then began a dreadful struggle.  He was young and strong.  The
three officers wrestled with him all over the platform.  His shirt
was torn from him and he was bare to the waist.  He cried again and
again, 'No, no . . . I will not . . .' and other words that no one
could distinguish, some private name that sounded like 'Nancy.'
Then they had him.  His arms were bound behind him; his naked
chest, white and shining with sweat, pushed forward, his head,
turning, twisting, turning like an animal's in the pen before
execution.  An agonised whisper came:  'Jesus!  Oh, Jesus Christ!'
Just before they had the rope round his neck his eyes seemed to
find Judith's, blue, staring and asking some question.

Then he was swinging, his legs twisting as though with independent
life.  The body heaved, then his head hung and he was still.

'Now, madam,' said the little man from an infinite distance, 'I can
assist you.'

Judith nodded her head.  Reuben had been right.  Until the Bear was
safe from persecution nothing could be well in the world.


Sarah Herries, widow of David Herries and mother of Francis,
Deborah, and Will, died on the 3rd of July 1796, suddenly, at the
age of fifty-eight.

She was walking in the garden with her daughter Deborah, wrapped in
one of her strange and brooding silences, when she cried out
suddenly in a proud and joyful voice:  'Davy!  Davy!', ran forward,
her arms outstretched, and fell down on the green sward.

Her heart had failed her, and she was mercifully relieved of a life
that was only a torment and distress to her.  Judith went from
Watendlath to the funeral.  Will and Francis naturally could not
arrive from London.  The distance was too great and the time too
short.  Deborah Sunwood, now an aged, white-haired, and very quiet
little woman, long a widow and never the same since the death of
her son Humphrey in France, came from Cockermouth, and she and
Judith had a very loving meeting.  Deborah Herries, a stout, large,
rosy-faced, cheerful woman, was now left in sole charge of Uldale
and its affairs.  She begged Judith to come to her whenever she
wished.  They had a friendly regard for one another, but nothing
whatever to say, and Judith knew that Deborah, who loved social
events and decent behaviour, regarded Georges in her heart as a
rogue and a vagabond, which indeed he was.

The night of her return from the funeral Judith had wild and
fantastic dreams.  It was a hot airless night, very still, and the
streams, thin though they were, seemed to leap in through the open
windows and chatter about the room.  She had been sleeping badly
for a long time past.  Wise though she was and determined always to
be sensible, a foreboding of distress and misfortune grew on her
day by day, as though a cloud with every hour grew heavier and
darker above her head.  She had had one letter from Georges since
he left her in London.  It was addressed from Bergen in Norway,
very short, sending his love, telling her that he was busy and
would return when he could.  She thought that she read between the
lines a new sense of care and longing for her, but that, with her
usual good sense, might be a willing imagination.

The nights were the bad times.  During the day she was surrounded
with friends in whose affairs she took ever a more active and
dominating interest, but at night she was alone, and that part of
herself that she could least easily control--her wild and restless
part--seemed to have full power.

On this particular night she suffered especially from the thought
of Sarah.  Her loving heart could not endure that she had never
been reconciled to Sarah.  When she was a child she had not thought
that she cared for Sarah at all, but as she grew, so she perceived
that there was some deep loyalty and submission in her feeling.

She had always been too proud to go to Sarah and ask her
forgiveness; besides, she did not think that Sarah had anything to
forgive, but she had supposed that some accidental meeting would
bring them together again.  Now it would never be.

At least, if there was another conscious life, Sarah was now with
David, was happy again and understood everything.  But this
supposition, a very doubtful one, as it seemed to Judith, was poor
comfort.  She tortured herself, on the ride back from Uldale, with
the thought of all the lonely years that Sarah had endured.  She
could never bear that people could suffer, and especially that they
should suffer through her fault, and now there occurred to her a
thousand ways in which, with a little courage, she might have
approached Sarah and done something for her.

Her dreams that night were wild, entangled and desperate.  She was
again in the London street, where the boy was to be hanged.
Pressed in, tossed about by a wild and revengeful crowd.  But it
was Georges who was to be hanged.  She could do nothing to save
him, but must stand there helplessly and watch.  The sky was black,
the houses ringed with flame, and from a high window Christabel,
Will's wife, leaned out and cried that her fan was broken and
Georges must suffer for it.  Then Georges came sailing towards her
in a little boat; waves, hot and angry, with cruel white tongues,
filled the street and beat about the scaffolding.  Young Stane was
in the boat, and Georges suddenly caught him, held him in the air,
then flung him into the waves while all the people cried.

She woke, trembling, damp with sweat.  At first the deep quiet of
the room with only the sound of the singing streams soothed her.
She lay there and listened to her heart as it slowly diminished its
terrible beating.  How good that it had only been a dream!  From
her bed she could see, in the faint morning light, the shadows of
the homely, familiar things, and beyond the open window the
friendly breast of the rising hill.

She was in her own house with friends on every side of her.  Since
her return, although she had said very little to anyone, they had
all understood, it seemed, that Georges was in some trouble.  They
did not like Georges, but with that wonderful silent sympathy that
is perhaps the Cumbrian's finest gift, they had closed in around
her, showing her their affection and loyalty.  She had never been
so near to them before as she was now.

Yes, but she wanted Georges.  She wanted him with a fierce hunger
that was an experience quite new to her.  She was doing what he
told her, staying here and filling her life with little daily
interests, but, in the back of her mind, there was always the fear
that after a while, if he did not return, waiting would be too hard
for her, and she would run off to Whitehaven and search for news of

To conquer her desire for him she lay there, as the new light
flowed about the room and a cluster of sharp steel-glittering stars
faded out above the black hill line, saying over to herself, aloud,
the names of places that she loved, and the names of people whom
she loved.  She said, as though she were addressing the shapes,
with every moment less dim, in her room:

     'Stonethwaite, Honister,
     Gavel, Watendlath,
     Rosthwaite, Uldale,
     Bleaberry, High Seat,
     Armboth, Grey Knotts,

They had sung her almost to sleep again, mingling with the streams
that ran about the boards of her room when, with a sharp stab of
awareness, she was conscious of an odd thing--that with every day
she was becoming more frightened of leaving her own square of

It was as though someone had told her that did she step over a
certain line, something terrible would befall her.  She had noticed
at the funeral that she had to force herself to face people, even
good friends like Deborah Sunwood.  It was as though she expected
that anyone at a moment's notice would cry:  'I have news for you.
Georges--'  The people here around her she could trust.  They were
her own people--the Ritsons, the Wilsons, all the children and the
dogs.  And her new great friend, Charlie Watson.

Watson had a farm, New Hope, towards Armboth.  He had come there in
the last year; he was from the village of Strands, near Wastwater.

He was a Cumbrian of the Cumbrians; that is, he was silent, often
churlish, sharp, a marvellous shepherd and utterly loyal.  She had
met him one day coming up from Rosthwaite.  He had two dogs with
him.  She had been startled by his looks, for he was broad and
massive and his hair was of so jet a black, his cheeks of so warm a
colour, that at first he seemed a foreigner.  He had a short,
sharply cut, black moustache that was not like the neighbours'.  He
was so broad of shoulder and thick of thigh that his height seemed
moderate, but he was of good height nevertheless.

He would be thirty-five years of age.  They began to talk.  You
would have said that all he thought of at that time was sheep, that
or any time.  He thought of other things later, though.  He was
proud, sensitive, suspicious, and hated foreigners till he knew
them.  He had worked in Liverpool five years in his youth.  He was
single; preferred sheep to women, he told Judith once.  True enough
then--not true later.  On their first meeting he said little more
than 'Aye!'  He looked at her as though he disliked her.  He stood,
his legs wide apart, striding the fells.

He told her that his sister looked after his comfort, that it was a
dry month, that he didn't hold with politics--Regent or King, it
was all the same to him, but we'd better not take after the

Judith said:  'My husband's French.'

He said:  'Aye,' looking at her meditatively and without a hint of
apology.  Then abruptly, still looking at her, he remarked:
'You'll be Mrs. Paris.  I mind hearing of you.'

'Nothing bad, I hope,' said Judith.

'For t'matter o' that--nay,' he said, suddenly smiling a slow deep
smile.  He strode away, not looking back, his dogs after him.

After that first meeting they were always encountering one another.
He was a friend of old man Ritson's, but it seemed to her soon that
he came to the farm very much more often than he had done.

Once or twice, without any conceit of self-flattery, she wondered
whether he were in love with her.  He seemed to seek her out so
directly, with a simplicity that might elsewhere have caused
gossip.  But, in a week or two, she realised that the Ritsons and
the rest knew just what his feeling for her was.  He was sorry for
her, but without hurting her pride.  They said of him that he was
mighty tender with all animals and rough with women and off-hand
with men.  It seemed that he thought that she needed protection as
an animal might.  He made himself her protector.  There was no
sentiment between them.  They made a curious pair, he so large and
she so small, and she could have disappeared, she used to fancy,
into the outer pocket of his coat.  He was an unusual man with his
intense depths of feeling unexpressed.  One day they were standing
together near the Tarn, and three strangers, two ladies and a
gentleman, rode up on horses.  They were sightseers, the first
'tourists,' perhaps, that Watendlath ever beheld.  They called
Watson 'my good fellow' and, when he had given, very curtly, some
information, the gentleman threw him a shilling.  The ladies, very
grand and speaking with affectation, looked at Judith, who was
dressed like Mrs. Ritson or any of the people of the place.  When
they were gone Watson threw the shilling into the Tarn.  He was
trembling with anger.

'I'll tell them if 'tis t'right road.  If they come again without
biddin' they maun stay a bit . . . I'll settle him.'

She laughed and said that she supposed that anyone had a right to
the place.

'Nay, they havena . . . the man's a lump of mutton off an auld

She didn't laugh any more, when she saw how deeply moved he was.
It was as though these people had soiled the landscape for him.

Judith went one day and called on his sister.  Then one evening,
sitting in his kitchen, she told him everything: about her father
and mother, her childhood in Uldale, her life at Stone Ends, her
marriage with Georges, her time in London, her present distress and
ever-growing anxiety, her love for Georges that seemed to grow ever
deeper and deeper.  He took her hand in his huge one.

'Aye, you want someone to look after you.'

From that evening it seemed to her that he was always at hand,
although there were days when she didn't see him.  Indeed he was a
tremendous worker, had no time for idling with females.  But he was
behind her and beside her.  The thought of him infinitely comforted

As, lying there, she considered him, his silence, his tenderness,
her fears thinned away.  It seemed that it was her fate to have
these figures guarding her, protecting--Tom Gauntry, Emma, now
Charlie Watson.  The strange thing was that she did not want anyone
to protect her.  She was quite well able to protect herself.  But
she liked to have friends.  She loved to be loved--that is, by the
people whom she wanted to love her.

The sun flashed above the purple ridge of the hill.  The sky was
pale green like the wing of a young paroquet.

The Ritsons had their 'Clipping,' and it was a grand day.  The hot
weather had lasted for over a fortnight, and this was the hottest
day of them all.  The sheep panted fit to burst their sides.
Armboth Fell shone like a brazen shield and was so slippery dry
beneath the bracken that it was flaming ice to the feet.  The Tarn
was shadowed with an ebony mist under a sky clouded with heat.

The clipping was perhaps the grandest day of the year for the
Ritsons.  They were farmers in a small way, but very popular.
Neighbours came from miles, first to help in the clipping, then to
eat of the feast and dance in the Ritson kitchen.

Charlie Watson came.  He was the best clipper in Cumberland maybe;
a Master.  Then there was Tommy Blunden of Smoke, Robert Tyndale of
Cardale, Will Bennett of Axholme, Roger Perry of Thunder.  They,
their wives, their children, their dogs.

Judith was happy again.  The night was far behind her.  But the
thundery weather distressed her; it had been ominous to her ever
since that last day in London, and now, in the middle of helping
with the great joint of beef, with the huge pease-puddings, with
the arranging of the long table, she would go to the porch and look
out over the Tarn to the hills and listen.  Perhaps it was Georges,
also, for whom she was listening.

In the kitchen there was tremendous noise and confusion.  Old man
Ritson was too aged now to move about, the rheumatism had him fast,
and sometimes the pain was so bad that someone inside him yelled
loud enough to bring the roof down, but the yell never passed his
inside.  He sat, his grand head high, his gnarled hands on his
knees, watching and saying nothing.  His daughters, his grand-
daughters and a great-grand-daughter (in a cradle by the window)
were all around him.  A sea of femininity.  But he said nothing.
He sat there thinking of his youth, of fighting a man bare-skin in
Whitehaven and throttling him, of tending sheep on the hills above
Coniston Water, of the fugitives in '45 from Butcher Cumberland and
his father hiding one up the kitchen chimney, of sheep and sheep,
cows and cows, fine weather and bad, of women whom he had loved,
his children and their ways, Armboth and Brund Fell and Glaramara
that were live creatures to him, Gods maybe, carrying on their
gigantic forms the rocks and tarns and streams that were their
splendid properties.  Yes, he had plenty to think of.  And he sat
there, looking straight in front of him, while the pains at his hip
made him bellow inside.

When the table was laid, Judith, to escape the kitchen heat, went
out to watch the clippers.

As the weather was so grand the clipping could be in the open air
instead of in the barn.  All the sheep had been brought in.  There
were eight hundred sheep and five hundred lambs.

Beyond the house in a grand half-circle were fifteen clippers
striding the sheep-stools, and each clipper held a sheep, shorn,
half shorn, about to be shorn.  There was a tremendous noise, for
the gate of the farmyard was packed by five score of wooled sheep
penned against it.  They would be caught, one after another, by one
of the boys, who, in a wild, excited pack, tumbled and fought and
shouted, having the day of their lives.  The sheep bleated and
their lambs on the fell-side or in the fields bleated as well.  The
dogs barked and even horses neighed.  It was strange to feel,
beyond this excited whirlpool of sound, the glazen silence of the
Tarn, the road, the hills, pulsating through the shimmering heat,
but silent, as though holding their breath for the first peal of
thunder that would release them from this spell.

Judith first looked for Charlie Watson, and a splendid sight he
was.  His shirt was open at the neck, and sweat beaded the thick
black hair of his chest.  His arms, red-brown to near the elbows
then snow-white, bulged with muscle; his legs planted wide to hold
the sheep between them seemed to be rooted in the ground; every
once and again his head went up and his mouth parted, showing his
teeth white under the short thick black moustache.  (His perfect
teeth were a phenomenon in the dale, for most men lacked one or
two.)  His short, thick hair had almost a metallic gleam in its

As always when at work, his dark eyes shone, his parted lips seemed
to cry aloud his energy, his body worked in harmony with the fell,
the running water.  He worked with rhythm, as though the whole of
English nature and the wheel of the brazen sky moved, back and
forth, with the pulse of his blood; and he handled the sheep as
though he loved them.

Tom Ritson was in charge of the clipping; an old man called Benny
Held--with two fierce questioning white eyebrows and a face like a
wrinkled turnip--kept the pitch pan heated and held the marking
iron and the rudd stick.  Young Roger Perry of Thunder, a lad
nearly as thick and broad as Watson, held the animals while old
Benny applied the marking.

Judith forgot her anxieties and trouble for the while.  Now there
came out in her all her passion for management.  She could not be
present at a scene like this without burning to 'arrange things.'

She looked fifteen years of age, with a high sun-bonnet tied over
her red hair and her legs bare as the other women's were, stamping
about in her clogs.  Her cheeks were flushed, her eyes shining.
Her Cumberland blood exulted in the scene.  This was the heart of
England and so the heart of the world.  Everything was right for
her--the scent of the bracken, the still waiting expectancy of the
hills, the sun shining on the little stone walls that ran up into
the edge of the sky, the rough voices that had a sort of grumbling
humorous note in them, the jokes and oaths and laughter, the
bleating of lambs and sheep, the strange helpless whiteness of the
sheep after they were shorn--knowing that they were so different,
so changed that their own lambs did not recognise them--the life of
this little community centred here in this circle of fells, so
remote from the world but strong, independent, asking nothing from
any man (as for centuries they had asked nothing, so for centuries
more they would ask nothing), and all of them looking at her,
speaking to her as though she were one of themselves (which,
indeed, she was), the sun slipping over the sky and, as the
afternoon drew on, shadows staining every hill with a different
dye, Armboth saffron as though sunlight had soaked into its very
heart, Brund Fell orange-red, then sinking, with almost an audible
sigh, into a gentle silver-grey, and beyond them the farther hills,
violet cloths spread before a sky white with evening haze, and,
with the evening, a breeze springing that had every scent of
coolness in it, young grass, water over shining stones, and the wet
wavering mosses that shadow the Tarn's edge.  The sea also was not
far away.

Ale was brought out in pots, and there were hunks of fruit pie.
Then the sky was green, and the first star winked at a silver moon
half full.  The fleeces were tied in small bundles, the loft door
was closed on them, and everyone moved indoors to the feast.

There were rounds of beef and oat-bread, pease-puddings, gooseberry
pies, puddings 'touched' with rum.  Soon everyone was very merry.
Benny Held had brought his fiddle.  Robert Tyndale, who had a fine
tenor, sang Ewan Clark's 'Happy Bachelor':

     'A bachelor life of all lives is the best;
     No cares matrimonial disturb his calm rest;
     No lectures called Curtain shake sleep from his eyes,
     When tir'd he can rest, and when tir'd he can rise.'

and 'Wey, Ned, Man!':

     'Wey, Ned, Man!  Thou luiks sae down-hearted,
       Yen wad swear aw thy kindred were dead;
     For sixpence, thy Jean and thee's parted--
       What then, Man, ne'er bodder thy head.'

Then, Charlie Watson, shy but determined, sang in a deep bass:
'What charms has fair Chloe':

     'What charms has fair Chloe!
     Her bosom's like snow!
          Each feature
          Is sweeter,
     Proud Venus, than thine!
     Her mind like her face is
     Adorned with all graces,
     Not Pallas possesses
          A wit so divine.
     'What crowds are a-bleeding
     While Chloe's ne'er heeding:
          All lying
     Thro' cruel disdain:
     Ye gods, deign to warm her
     Or quickly disarm her;
     While Chloe's a charmer,
          Your temples are vain.'

He sang without any expression whatever, and a disdainful look on
his face as though he despised the song and himself for singing it,
but, when it was over, and the applause had been terrific, he
flushed with pleasure and looked down the long table to see whether
Judith had approved.

Then the tables were cleared, Benny Held struck up his fiddle and
everyone was dancing.  Stamp-stamp-stamp, clamp-clamp-clamp along
the kitchen floor, the dust rising, faces flushed, bodies a little
unsteady with the ale, whispers and protesting laughter, kissing
and hugging, and old Ritson, sitting in his chair, looking straight
before him, thinking of the time when he had taken the girl of his
heart out of the hot room into the cold of the valley and wandering
down to the Tarn's edge had kissed her for the first time.  He
fancied that now, although she had been dead so long, she was
standing just behind the hallan, her eyes taunting him. . . .

Charlie Watson asked Judith to dance.  He clamped round the room
with her, staring over her head, saying nothing.  He trod on her
toes, bundled her about, and his arm held her like an iron rod.

They stayed by the door, and he was about to speak to her.  Alice
Ritson, the only unmarried Ritson girl remaining, for Mary had died
two years before, ran in from the garden path, waited an instant,
looking at the crowded room, then went up to Judith, caught her arm
and whispered:  'Judith, 'tis Mr. Georges.  He's coom back.  He's
there, in your own place.'

For a moment the room with its figures and haze of heat swayed, in
movement, almost it seemed, to the fiddler's tune.  She remembered
afterwards (looking back as she did so many, many times) that
Charlie Watson put out his arm and for a moment held her.  She felt
(she knew afterwards, although at the time she did not notice it)
the beating of his heart against her cheek.  What an agony of joy,
anticipation, and fear!

'It is my husband,' she said, looking up into his face: then she
ran out.

Georges was standing in their living-room, near the staircase, down
which he had once bundled his box.  She ran to him, and at once
knew by the way that he held her that something terrible had
happened to him.  He had never held her like that before, as though
his only safety lay in his contact with her.

'I thought that I would never be here,' he said.  He lifted her off
her feet and looked into her eyes.  Then he put her down and went
to the door, which he closed, slowly, surely; then stood for a
moment with his back to it.  They could hear through the wall the
scream of the fiddle and the tramp-tramp-tramp of the dancing

'Will you come down to the Tarn?' he asked her.

'But you must eat.'

'I had food at Keswick.'

'Where's your horse?'

'I've tethered him.  He had his corn.  He can stay.'

'But here . . .  You must be so weary.  I can make all

'No, no, no.  I must be outside.  Away from the music.'

Taking his hand, looking up at him, she said:  'What is it?  Are
you in trouble?'

'Yes,' he answered.  'I'm in trouble.'

She nodded her head, asking him no more.

They went out together, and the evening was sweet with all the
summer scents.  One lamb in a fold bleated incessantly; as soon as
they came down the hill the music faded to a murmur like a voice in
the Fell.  The Tarn had a broad path of moonlight that quivered
with little shudders of gold.

'Will you be cold?' he asked her.  'If you've been at the dance.'

'No.  The air is warm.'

He put his arm around her; she was pressed close against his thigh,
and they walked up and down.

'Judy, I've murdered Stane.'

She shivered, and he held her close.  When she could steady herself
she thought, at once:  'Now he will need me.  He shall want me
always.  He is mine to the end,' and directly afterwards:  'Are
they searching for him?  I must get him away.'  It was odd, but she
thought of Humphrey Sunwood and how sensible she had been then.

She asked him at once:  'Are they after you for it?'  She had
always hated Stane.  She didn't care that he was dead.

'No.  It was two weeks back.  Off Bergen.  No one knows.'

'How was it?  Was it in a fight?'

'No.  Not a fight.  I murdered him deliberately.  I took him out in
the boat to do it.'

'And no one saw?'

'It was evening.  A storm got up.  After I had drowned him I turned
the boat over and swam to land.  But do you not shrink from me?
First, before all else, I must know that--'

'No.  I love you.  How could I shrink from you?'

'Because I shrink from myself.  It was deliberate, Judy.  Planned.
Intended.  Not a drunken scuffle, not a hand-to-hand struggle.  I
took him by the throat and squeezed it till I thought my fingers
would break.  Then I toppled him over.  The rain was coming down in
torrents, and there was a wild sea.  I thought I should myself
drown, and I would have been glad of it, but nothing can drown me
nor hang me nor stab me. . . .  I shall live for ever, Judy, with
Stane around my neck--like a dead bird, clammy, with talons
scratching my skin.'

His hand was fiery hot in hers.  She remembered afterwards that in
all her bewilderment, her determination to be sensible, her
tenderness for him, her hatred of Stane, which seemed now to be
double what it had been, was amazement at this new Georges.  He was
like a man whom she had never seen before; she loved him as deeply
as the other Georges, nay more, because he needed her, which the
other Georges had never done.  But his French indifference, callous
humour, self-sufficiency. . . .  Where were they?  Was this man a

He seemed to know her thought.  He drew a deep sigh of relief.

'Now it is better.  If you are with me we will beat that damnable
ghost.  For he's been a ghost, Judy, keeping step with me all the
way.  Afterwards it was like a spell.  In Bergen they believed
every word.  His body was beaten on to the rocks the day following,
his face disfigured.  It seemed natural that his neck was broken.
Three days after I set back to Whitehaven.  In Whitehaven I saw his
father. . . .'

He broke off.

'His father--a giant old man with a beard to his waist.  He had a
mad worship for his son.  You know it.  I've told you.  I thought
that he must suspect, caring so much. . . .  But no.  He stood
there without moving.  He went blind, groping with his hands.  Then
he caught me round the neck and kissed me.  He thought I was
Stane's best friend.  There was water lapping up against the room
where we were and a man came in with a sword.  I thought young
Stane would slip from beside me, catch the sword and stab me with
it.  I would offer no resistance.  But when later old Stane called
his son, running up the staircase after him, shouting his name in
the rooms, there was no one there.

'But he would not let me go.  All night he sat there holding my

'But how did it come?' Judith asked.  'Stane's death, I mean.  What
made you do it?'

'You know how it was.  You felt it as I did.  Stane and I always
hated one another.  I've been bred in England, Judy.  I speak like
an Englishman, walk like one, in my behaviour am like one--is that
not so?'

'Yes,' she said, but she knew in her heart that it was not so.  He
had never walked, talked or behaved like an Englishman.

'Yes, but there are times when I am French through and through,
when I loathe England and the English.  And some Englishmen I hate
from the beginning.  So I did Stane.  So satisfied, arrogant AND
ignorant.  That mixture of conceit and ignorance that is in all
your relations, Judith--the most obvious thing in the English.  And
he was clever, too; he saw at once how I was, my laziness,
excitement, that I was unable to stay with anything for long.  He
judged me well, truly--that was partly why I hated him.  And he
meant to supplant me.  He saw that the others, Wix and the rest,
were dissatisfied.  He manoeuvred me to London and then worked on
them. . . .  My God, Judy, he was clever!  And I a fool!  Holy
Heaven, the fool I was!'

The words broke from him in a despairing cry such as she had never
heard from him before.  It seemed to be echoed from the hills.  She
was afraid lest someone should hear.

'Hush, hush!' she said, leaning up and stroking his cheek as she
might with a child.  'Not too loud.  And then--?'

'Well, he came to London to work his way into Will Herries'
counsels.  You saw him at the Ball that night.  He gave a black
account of me to Herries, worked promises out of him and then
returned to Whitehaven to show them that he had power in the City,
while I diced and drank. . . .  Oh, it was true enough!  Every word
was true. . . .

'Then when I had fled from London to Christiania he knew all of it.
He must have been spying into every corner.  I started some
business in Bergen.  Not much, but something.  It was doing fairly,
and I meant to return to Whitehaven, show them my steadiness, make
all well again.  For I knew Wix cared for me in his heart. . . .  I
hadn't heard that Stane had told him all the London affairs, my
debts, the scuffle in the Coffee House, everything.  He came over
to Bergen, Stane, I mean.  He pretended that it was an accident,
but I knew well what it was.

'We met in an inn-room above the sea.  He was victorious.  He had a
letter from Wix to say that they were ended with me in Whitehaven,
that I had best never return to England.  Stane was triumphant.  It
was the moment for which he had been working so long.  His face was
lit up.  He had a wart on his right eyelid.  Behind his head on the
green wall there was a map of China and the Indies.  I can tell
you, Judith, that I all but killed him there, drove his head into
that yellow map, there, just where China was.  But there were men
about, a street with traffic, boats knocking with the tide against
the wall.

'I waited.  I waited two days.  I was most friendly.  I licked his
hand, asked that I should be the clerk.  Then he boasted, how his
father had once been a common fisherman and he himself had sold
cockles barefoot.  And he went further.  He paid for my drink and
told me how easy I had been, what a simpleton, and then he said
something about you, Judy--'

'I always hated him,' she said.

'Yes, but he wanted you.  You were his size, he said.  He liked
small women--and he was haunted by the wish to plunge his hands in
your hair--'

She said nothing, only came closer to him.

'So I made my plan.  I said I would row him across an inlet to a
house where there were paid women--drink, women, dancing.  He could
be lascivious.  Contemptuously he permitted me.  As I strangled him
he called out for his father thrice.  That was his only decency.
Physically he had no strength; I could have broken him anywhere.'

He stopped and said hoarsely: 'I have a fearful thirst.  My mouth
is dry every hour.'

'We will go home,' Judith said, laying her hand for an instant on
his brow, 'and sleep.'


Judith woke, as now she was accustomed to do, to find Georges
standing on the floor, wrestling in his sleep with his implacable

She could see only his shadow.  The October night was dark; clouds
hid the stars.  The words came from him thick and fast:  'No, no.
Leave me.  I have done with you.  That was to end it.  Struggle
then, and the water's cold. . . .  Sharp, sharp.  I'll not touch
you again.  Keep off me.  No, no.  I'll listen to no whisper.  It
is useless.  Oh, God, keep me free!'

The last was a whisper of intense and gasping weariness.  He sank
to his bare knees.  She knew that he was kneeling on the floor, his
head in his hands, while his body trembled.

She got out of their bed, went to him and very gently put her arms
round him.  He stayed there trembling against her.  Then slowly he

'Where am I?' he asked.

'Here with me.'  She led him back to bed, he docile as a child.
They lay down together, hand in hand.  Almost at once he was asleep
again.  But she remained for a long time awake, wondering what it
was best to do.

This was October.  He had returned in July--July, August,
September, October, and there seemed to be no end to it, no
frightening away of the ghosts, no helping him to overcome them.
For the first time in her life she wished that she were older--
older and wiser.  In the immediate weeks after his return her great
fear had been lest in an instant of indiscretion he should confess
to somebody what he had done.  He never rode into Keswick but she
waited in an agonised terror for his return.  She never saw him
talking to the Ritsons or walking with Watson (for whom he had
conceived a great liking) but she expected the end of the talk or
the walk to be some terrible revelation.  But now, especially when
she was weary or lying awake at that time of the early morning when
fears are most pressing, she sometimes wondered whether it would
not be better that he should confess to someone.  The burden of
sharing it alone seemed often more than she could bear.

She was not subtle about it.  She was not made for subtlety.  He
had killed Stane, who had tried to bring him to ruin.  That seemed
to her fair.  She would herself kill, if need be, anyone who
threatened Georges.  She would lie in bed, clenching and
unclenching her hot little hands, with such a hatred of Stane in
her heart that she would almost swoon of it.  He had tried to kill
Georges, to kill in Georges' life everything that was of any value
in it: he would have taken from Georges his livelihood, his
friends, even his wife.  Well, then--what crime had Georges done?

No one had seen.  No one guessed.  It was over.  What then
possessed Georges?  It was perhaps the hardest part of her task now
that this Georges was another man from that careless, wild,
courageous, casual Georges, whom she had married and loved.  And
yet they were the same!  She saw dimly how the one had become the
other.  She could trace back a thousand times when, in the past, he
had been afraid of his deeds and then, because he was afraid, had
recklessly covered the old fault with the new one.  He had never
had any stability.  He had refused to dig deep into life.  She had
seen that in him again and again, and now, when he had tumbled into
reality, it had been TOO deep for him.

His kindly casualness had always made him live for the moment, but
from his childhood--although he would never confess to it because
of his pride--he had had an anticipation of fear like a child who
is safe only while the lighted candle is in the room.

She did not analyse this.  Women of her day did not analyse natures
and motives, but she understood him at last.

The irony of it was that now at length she possessed him as she had
always longed to do, but as so often when in life we are granted
our desires, her gratification was tragic.  For, although she
possessed him, she could not help him.  He relied on her now for
everything.  He did nothing without asking her.  He hated that she
should be out of his sight.

There in the half-dark, he uneasily sleeping at her side, she was
teased by the odd mixture of her feelings.  If she had killed Stane
she would see to it that she was not haunted by his ghost.  Once
done well done!  There was impatience in her love for Georges.  He
must get some work to do: that would worry his ghosts!  The farm
was theirs and the next farm the Ritsons', both worked by the
Ritsons.  That just sufficed them for their immediate needs, but
she could not endure to see Georges standing about, leaning against
a stone wall watching the sheep or the clouds or walking on the
uneven stone path beyond the farm outhouses, his hands behind his
back, his head down, as though he were a prisoner.  His only
healthy days were those when he went off on the fells with Charlie

She was beginning to 'manage' him as she 'managed' old Ritson's
rheumatism, Mrs. Ritson's bad clumsy sewing, Tom Ritson's
carelessness about money, young Alice Ritson's love-affairs; and
like all managing people she always a little despised those who
succumbed to her management.  It was part of Watson's power over
her that she couldn't manage him anywhere.

But her real anxiety was that she did not herself know which way
she would go.  Part of her--her father's part--shared Georges'
terrors to their depths.  She knew how real that ghostly world was,
how dark its valleys, how awful its inhabitants.  But for the other
part of her all ghosts were unreal, fantastic, just as her father
had been altogether unreal and exaggerated for many people.  As
though, indeed, someone had said to her about her father:
'Fielding would not have drawn such a character.'  No, but there
were ghosts outside the books of Mr. Fielding and Mr. Richardson.
But were there?  Was it not merely the colic?  How real were
Georges' terrors?'  Very real,' whispered a shadow by Rosthwaite.
'I spent my life in fighting them.'  'Balderdash,' said Will
Herries and all the Herries.

But if only she herself could go one way or another!  At one moment
she wanted to shake Georges by the shoulders, to wake him
thoroughly from a silly dream; at another she had only to close her
eyes, and young Stane, the wart on his eyelid, his mouth curled
contemptuously, his clothes wringing wet, crawled from the Tarn and
slipped up the field towards her.  Two events showed her very
sharply the division between her two worlds.  One was an unexpected
letter from Francis.  He wrote from Bournemouth saying that he had
intended to send her a letter 'weeks back' but had been so closely
occupied . . .  Closely occupied in Bournemouth?

He was staying with Prosper and Amelia Cards.  He had been there
for some weeks.  Judith, remembering the Ball, whispered to
herself:  'Jennifer.'

. . . At first, dear Judith, I will be honest and confess that I
found the country so desolate that I could have drowned myself.
But there have been ameliorations, and now I find myself hanging on
when the season is inclement and London calls.  Moreover, my
conscience tells me that I should come North and assist poor
Deborah and see my darling Judith.  Not that yourself are my
conscience, dear Judith, but rather my pleasure.  However, I am
kept here and by what I will one day tell you.

('By whom rather,' thought Judith.)

The Town is a nest of old women who drink nauseous water and talk
gossip by the bushel.  We have also had a Menagerie with two Lions
and a Bear.  I tasted the waters but once.  Do you remember how
once for a punishment my poor mother gave us a pint basin of thin
gruel with a spoonful of salt in it for a week and how it tasted?
Well, that's for these waters.  I fear that the Dispute that had
its commencement with that accursed Ball of Will's shows no
abatement but only an increase.  Brother Will will have nothing to
do with me, and there is indeed now a Division in our family
starting with Brother Will and Cousin Prosper and spreading into
many directions.

I am myself deeply sorry for it.  What a stupid affair to start
with a Broken Fan!  I console myself with the friendliness of my
relations here and especially with my cousin Jennifer.

I fear that yourself, dear Judith, are held here to have taken
sides most decisively, and that Amelia, at least, is not to be
reconciled to you.  Cousin Prosper in his cups is reconciled to all
the world, but out of them--well, he has enough family pride for
Sir Charles Grandison.  I have been entertained by Godwin's Enquiry
concerning Political Justice.  You should read it, for if we are
going the way of France, which is none too unlikely, there are wise
words for us here.  I am myself engaged on a paper answering some
points in Paine's Age of Reason.  We were never, I am convinced, in
all our National History, more at the parting of the ways than we
now are.  All Europe is in an uproar.  The People's Voice is making
itself felt everywhere and splendid extravagances at Brighthelmstone
are not sufficient satisfaction for such a heavy rise in prices.

You know, Judith, that I was always more Dreamer than anything.
Now more than ever I dream my dreams.  I am thirty-six years of age
and have done nothing with my life.  See Will, who is adding pound
to pound with every breath he draws.  Dare I venture into
matrimony, little Judith?  Is there any woman would be fool enough
to take me if I asked her . . . ?

'Any woman?' thought Judith.  'Will Jennifer?'

The thought struck her with an added pang of loneliness and
difficulty.  If Francis married Jennifer, then he was lost to her,
Judith, for ever.  And with Francis gone it seemed to her that she
would be, indeed, alone.  But Jennifer would not have him.  She was
to make a far finer match than a poor North Country cousin ten
years her elder.

Putting the letter down with a sigh, the world contained in its
pages slipped into incredibility.  How unreal, beside her present
actual trouble, seemed that little pasteboard quarrel of the fan.
Will's city life, Bournemouth's waters, Paine's Age of Reason,
Jennifer's beauty, Prosper's pride and the rest.  There WERE two
worlds, and the secret of living was to know both to be real!  But
it was a problem.  So she went out and rubbed old Ritson's back
with ointment, looked at Tom Ritson's bull that he had bought in
Keswick, advised Alice Ritson against young Humblethwath of
Rosthwaite and stood, shading her eyes against the October sun, to
see Georges ride up the path with Watson.

What she did see was incredible.

Georges was walking along the rocky path leading his horse and
beside him was walking--Reuben!  Reuben, as she could see, talking,
gently, kindly, smiling, and Georges was smiling too.

At the first sight of them she had to recall that last time when
she had seen Reuben, proud, master of himself, but driven from the
house . . . and now, Georges was walking with him as though he
loved him!

Reuben had been often in her mind.  She was always thinking of him,
but she had never seen him again since that day.  Now, as she
turned towards them, she loved him for being kind to Georges, and
she loved Georges for being kind to Reuben.  It was the first time
she had had comfort since Georges' return.  She met them and kissed
them both.  They stood there, the three of them, looking down at
the Tarn, which was ruffled with little grey bird's feathers that
ran in flocks under the pale sun, making the whole sheet of water
quiver with life.

Reuben was different.  He was far surer, more in command of himself
and of everything.  He was stouter but harder too.  He was wearing
black knee-breeches and stout black shoes and a broad black hat,
but he was clean and neat; his white stock was clean and the white
bands at his wrists.  His voice was quiet and assured like his
carriage.  He moved and spoke like a man who had discovered how to
rule himself.

They all went into the house.  Reuben said that he would stay with
them the night.  He had come from Wasdale.  To-morrow he had to
preach in Mardale.  He had walked from Waswater over the Stye Head
and up from Rosthwaite.

That evening they had a strange conversation that Judith was never
to forget.  Oddly now Reuben dominated them both.  He had never
dominated Judith before, he had always been subservient to her, but
now, although he was as loving to her as ever, being with her as
though they had never been separated, he had a new power that set
him apart.  Soon she knew where his power lay.  He was no longer
afraid of anybody or anything.  She saw that Georges submitted to
him like a child to an elder.  They sat, the three of them, close
together by the wood fire that blazed with a sharp exulting power
in the hearth.  Judith sat at Georges' feet, her head against his
thigh.  She caught his hand in hers and felt its pulse leap wildly
against her palm.

She was always saying to him now with every movement, 'Don't be
afraid, I'm here.'

Reuben had not very much to tell them about himself.  He went
about, just as before, preaching everywhere, anywhere.

'What do you preach?' Georges asked suddenly.

'Jesus Christ,' Reuben said.

'I do not wish to be offensive,' Georges went on slowly.  'May I
say what is in my mind with honesty?'

Reuben smiled.  'Yes.  If you will.'

'Well, then, Christ is a figure to me who died long since.  A
Jewish rebel.  The times needed a new religion.  This was offered
them and they took it.  I cannot believe in any God, or that Christ
was more than a brave man, mistaken. . . .  This life is all that
we have, and, by God, it is a poor one!'  His hand trembled in

'I do not think so,' said Reuben.  'I know Jesus Christ.  I have
talked with Him.'

'But these are words,' said Georges.  'My mother was heathen and
her father before.  My grandfather was an atheist, famous in his
day, in the town of Toulouse.  It is true that I was always taught
that the Christian influence was a false one, but that has not
formed my mind.  I have observed men and their actions, and I find
that there is no sign of a God in the world.'

'Then life is meaningless.'

'Yes, meaningless.'

'It is a question,' Reuben said quietly, 'that every man must
decide by his own experience.  Here we are, two men in the world.
You are certain of your experience and I of mine.  But if I had
been to China and seen the Emperor and you had not, you would
permit my right to my certainty, would you not?'

'Yes,' answered Georges impatiently.  'But the Emperor of China
exists.  Many people have seen him.  The Christ is a fable.'

'You must permit me my experience.  I know that God is in the

'And I know that He is not.'

'Are you as certain,' asked Reuben, 'that He is not, as I that He

Georges raised his eyes, haggard and restless, to Reuben's face.

'Then if He is, how can He permit this cruelty, this pain . . .'
He broke off.  His whole body was trembling.

'When I was a lad in Cockermouth,' Reuben said, 'I saw one day a
bear baited in the street.  I suffered torture from its
helplessness.  Now I know from my own life that all experience adds
to one's riches.  And pain possibly gives the most.'

'Was the bear the richer?' Georges broke out passionately.

'If the bear knew his gain.  This is not the end,' Reuben said.
'Or so I believe.  I have an immortal part, and Jesus is my friend
to show to me that I have.'

'This world is enough,' Georges cried.  'A vile world in which we
have no chance and are buffeted by a hidden enemy.'

Reuben was silent.  He bent forward and gazed into the fire.

'Ah, but I have two worlds,' he said at last, 'and there I am
richer than you.  I must deny neither.  I am citizen of both.  In
the one I am very young, an infant, but with the Grace of God I
shall grow.  In the other I eat my bread and pay my tax, but my
body dies, my tax is paid and I go through the door, out of it, at
any time.'  Then he added, smiling to himself:  'The great lesson
of life is patience.'

'Patience!'  Georges broke out.  He started to his feet.  'I swear
to God, if there be one, that I have no patience.  That I refuse to
delay.  I want my judgement.  For my sin . . . for my crime. . . .'
He stood over Reuben, bent forward, shaking the other's shoulder.

'Reuben!  Your sins, if you've committed any, do they stay with
you?  In your other world that you speak of, will you be punished
for ever?  Will there be no release?'

Reuben nodded his head.  'Yes, there is release for sin--after

'But I do not repent.  I have done no wrong.  He merited his death.
He . . .'  Georges broke off, seeing what he had admitted.  There
was an intense silence between the three of them.  Judith, whose
guard over Georges was constant, turned to Reuben with some of her
old ferocity, as though she would defend Georges with her claws.
But there was no need.  Reuben looked down at the floor; then,
glancing up, he said:

'What I tell you must seem like empty folly to you.  I can only
warrant you that nothing is final; there is no end to experience--
and there is no sin too large to keep Christ Jesus from your life.'

He rose and went over to Georges and put his hand on his shoulder.
'Pay for your sin--good worthy coin.  Then travel on.'

He went up to his bed.

After he was gone they sat close, hand in hand.  Georges said
desperately:  'Judith, there must be ghosts.  It is true, although
I never thought it.  He will not leave me.  At every corner I think
to see him, and now it is months since I broke his neck and he

Then after a little he added:  'There must be some end coming to
this.  I can FEEL it coming.  If I could fight someone with my
hands, stand my trial, be hanged by the neck--yes, anything rather
than this stealthy silence.  I, all my life I have never cared what
I did nor minded what I did, and I am young and have everything
before me.  And he's dead and no one knows.  It is sentimental
imagination, this fancy I have--but I can't be free of it.  I
can't!  I can't!  I can't!'  He walked desperately about the room.
Then he stopped sharp in front of Judith.  'Judith, do YOU think
there's a God?'

'I don't know.  No one knows.'  (But she thought to herself:  'What
he said about the two worlds is true.  That is the way MY life is

But she rose and then, bending forward, said:

'I shall tell you what I think, Georges.  That you are lazy.  That
you must go somewhere to work and forget Stane.  Why should you
think of him?  If he were here and he had tried to hurt you as he
did, and I were strong enough, I should strangle him with my two
hands.  He was our enemy, and you slew him fairly.  Shake off your
imagination!  Go farming with Charlie Watson for a while.  He'll
teach you things.  He has no business with ghosts--'

Georges looked above her head to the farther wall.

'Stane's father,' he said.  'His heart was broken.'

She herself felt a pang then.  Yes, the consequences went, as
always, beyond the act.  But she faced them. . . .  Stane, his
father, all his relations--she'd face them all.  Let them attack
Georges and they attacked her too.  But to fight for Georges, she
now saw, needed more than physical combat.

A week later Judith lost her temper in the good old fashion of her
childhood, and this loss of her temper led to an incident.

There was a man just then, Larry Tod, who was helping Tom Ritson
with his cattle.  He was a waster, this Larry, no good at all, and
he wandered about the district doing odd jobs hither and thither
and not much good anywhere.  He was famous, though, as a wrestler.
He was big, carroty-haired, broken-nosed.  He liked to strip to his
shirt and drawers and show a chest like a board, and, to quote the
old description of the famous French wrestler, Le Boeuf, 'a stomach
like a bale of wool.'  He was very proud of himself, very sly, up
to any mean trick, the right sort of figure for the villain in a
wrestling bout.  And that, on this occasion, because of Judith's
temper he was.

On this day, an October afternoon of driving black cloud when the
fells looked twice their natural size, Judith coming into the yard
saw Tod bending down and twisting the tiny arm of young Walter
Ritson, who was yelling his loudest.

Tod straightened himself when he saw Judith.  He was always dirty
with manure and mud and the rest.  Now he wiped the back of his
hand over the flat of his broken nose and said something about the
child's laughing at him.  Young Walter, the tears drying on his
cheeks, stared up at them both in interested amazement.

Judith's temper was fine to see.  She enjoyed it herself.  She had
been living in half-shadows with Georges for months back and she
needed a change.  Then she hated the huge oaf with the surly eyes,
the tangled hair that seemed like a parody of her own.  He was a
sort of ogre personification of all that threatened Georges.  She
told him her notions about him.  Slowly his brow darkened.  What he
would have said or done no one will ever tell, for Charlie Watson
came by.  Tod turned his rage in that direction.  He hated Watson

A minute later Watson was stripping his coat.  It was to be a
wrestle.  The news went round as though a bell had been rung.
Everyone came flocking, and the match was moved to the green mound
above the farm.

All the little village was there--men, women and children.  A ring
was formed, Watson and Larry Tod stripped to shirt and drawers.
Both men were open at the neck.

It was to be the best of three throws.  The little crowd held their
breath, while the sky tossed cloud after cloud as though there were
some giant juggler over the hill, and the Tarn, black as ink, lay
insolently below them.

In the front of the ring, squatting on the grass, was young Walter
Ritson, the cause of the trouble, with his mouth open.  He hated
Larry, but he feared him too, and if Larry won he fancied that
there would be trouble for him.  Perhaps the others felt the same.
Larry Tod had been prominent in the little place these last weeks,
and with every day he was becoming more sure of himself and more
insolent.  And for Judith and Georges, also watching, although
neither confessed it to the other, the result of this seemed like
an omen.  Let the red-haired ogre win, Georges thought, and he was
pushed a step farther into his prison.

The men shook hands and got into holds.  Larry tried at once the
back heel, the simplest and oldest of all 'chips,' for all the
wrestler has to do is to lay his foot behind his antagonist's heel
and bend him over it.  But you must be strong to do it.  Larry was
strong, but so was Watson, who at once slackened his hold and
moving his beautiful firm body with the most delicate grace, turned
his side.  Watson tried then for a buttock, but Larry's immense
strength prevented him.  Watson tried to get under him to lift him
over his back.  Then, when that failed, he stepped away and there
they were again, their arms at one another's necks.  They began
slowly to step round.  The little crowd drew their breath.  This
was to be an even match.

For Georges it was an agony.  In his strange, over-nervous,
harassed state everything was exaggerated.  The dark furry clouds
hung low, as though with an especial sinister message for himself.
When the sun suddenly struck out from them with bright splinter-
like rays, flinging the dry bracken into patches of amber light as
though there were a secret flame beneath the soil, that, too,
seemed to point the finger at him.  Why was he thus persecuted?
Could he not bring his mind to order?  It was true what Judith had
said, that Stane deserved his death.  It was only his imagination
that dragged with him everywhere the accompanying scene, the rain
hissing on to the boards of the boat, the sudden consciousness in
Stane's eyes of Georges' intention, the cry lost in the storm, the
whip, whip of the wind.

The women were shouting.  Watson had tried the right-leg trip,
making Larry swing sharply towards his left.  With a mighty
straining of muscle, his thighs and buttocks forced to their
uttermost strength, he lifted Larry up, hoisting Larry's left leg
up with his right and--to a great shout of all and sundry--landing
the ogre with a fine bump on his back.

First throw to Watson.

The two men stayed a moment, wiping their brows.  The crowd were
silent.  Did they feel, perhaps, that there was something concerned
here more deeply than the personal encounter?  The women were all
on Watson's side, and yet he was aloof from them.  He had never
tried to make love to any of them.  There was a little feeling that
he was 'a bit above himself.'  Larry, when he was dressed up and
had washed his face, was a great figure of a man and knew what love-
making was.  One and all, though, in their hearts, they loathed him
and perhaps, like little Wallie, feared him too.

At any rate he looked now a man to be feared.  As he stood there
waiting, scowling between his sullen eyes, he looked as though he
would kill Watson had he the chance.

When they came together again Larry tried the hitch-over, that is,
he attempted to turn his left side to Watson, curl his left leg
round Watson's right and, while Watson was standing on his left
leg, cross-buttock him.  But Watson was too quick for him, and soon
they were moving round, slowly, cautiously, trying for some

You would not tell from looking at Georges, standing straight and
grave, his rather round cheeks composed, his black eyes sombre and
still, that his soul was in torment.  If he had one!  If he had
one!  That preacher, Reuben Sunwood, with his confidence in his
Christ, his quiet happy assurance. . . .  Ah well, that was not for
Georges!  His life had gone for nothing, one silly mistake and
foolishness after another!  He had begun life with a sense of
adventure, with a kind of bravado, as though he could dare the
world and bring it tumbling to his feet.  But the world had snapped
its fingers at him.  He had got nothing out of it.  Nothing save

He half turned and looked at her, standing on tiptoe, her mouth a
little open, her hair blowing, all excitement like a child.  A
child!  But how courageous and independent!  How she had held by
him--from the first, through everything, her loyalty never for a
moment wavering.  If he could but get rid of this present burden
and dread he would show her that at last he realised her worth.  He
had been a long time coming to it, through slow selfish stages, but
he knew it now, that he had had the luck of the devil to get her--
yes, luck far better than he deserved.

He heard the deep indrawing breath of the women beside him and saw,
with a beat of excitement, Larry Tod turning his back suddenly,
getting right under Watson and, with a great heave that had also in
it a lightning quickness, sending Watson flying over his back.  He
had buttocked him.  Buttocked him, fair and square.

Second throw to Tod.

Then, indeed, Georges' whole life and purpose seemed to be in the
match.  Watson must win; he must, he must!  The very sight of Larry
Tod strutting about there like a flaming peacock, pushing out his
chest, stroking his arms, throwing glances from his narrow eyes to
heaven as though he expected the clouds to acclaim him, that was
indeed too much.  If Watson lost now all was lost.  It was as
though Tod with his coarseness and his evil had been sent as a
messenger to Georges threatening him with some low, vile dominion
for ever.

Watson stood there quietly, no expression in his eyes, waiting.
Above them the clouds were stripping the sky, which began to be
flooded with a white pale glow.  The Tarn, beneath them, was white
like the peeled inside skin of an orange; all the houses of the
village were black.

The men took hold again.  First Tod, setting his teeth, tried the
swinging hips, but this, if it is to succeed, must be a swing of
great quickness, and Watson was too strong for him.  Then Watson,
in his turn, tried the chip, getting his knee behind his opponent's
so that Larry might lose his balance.  It seemed that Watson would
succeed.  Larry raised his head to the white sky, his teeth
clenched, his eyes closed; you could feel that he thought that he
was going.  But his strength was too much for Watson.  He escaped,
and suddenly, a moment later, was clicking Watson's right leg with
his own right and his left with Watson's left.  The struggle now
was fearful.  Both men put out their uttermost.  Watson resorted to
the outside click to save himself from falling, placing his leg as
near the ground as possible.  The two men swung and strained;
Watson's neck and upper chest were soaked with sweat.  Then Larry's
little eyes were triumphant; he crossed both Watson's legs quickly
with his own, cross-buttocking, and with a shout, his huge frame
seeming to double its natural size, he had Watson on the ground.

He stood there, smiling.

Georges turned.  His fate was sealed then.  He walked away down the
hill.  Coming to the little rough bridge he saw someone standing
there, someone with his back to him, a man of a great height, in a
long dark-blue coat.  He knew, before the man turned, who it would
be.  It was young Stane's father.

A few minutes later Judith noticed that Georges was not at her
side.  She had been absorbed by the incidents of the last bout, and
when she saw Watson beaten she felt, as Georges had felt, that
there was some personal omen, intended for them both.  That was not
like her.  She realised it herself, but these last weeks had tried
her.  Yes, she wished she were older and wiser and, in general,
more patient.  She wished that she were not so easily excited--
excited by just anything, a piece of silk, a cloud in the sky--and
then by a man hanging!  It was then that she saw that Georges was
not beside her and, at once, apprehension seized her as it always
did now.  It seemed to hover over her like a black bird--yes, and
the sky white behind the bird, the Tarn dead white and all the
bracken dead.

Watson was walking slowly towards her, pulling on his coat.  She
had to speak to him.

'Next time, Charlie,' she said, smiling.

'Aye.'  She could see that he was bitterly disappointed.  She was
not sure that there were not even tears in his eyes.

'I'll whack him--great oaf!' he said, half to himself, half to her.
She realised with a quick sharpness of perception that he had done
it all for her, all from the first to the last.  She put out her
hand and it lay in his hot one, damp and sweating from the tussle.

'I'll back you, Charlie Watson, against all the world.'  And yet,
although she was so grateful to him and friendly, the truth was
that she was scarcely aware of him.

Over and over again she was saying:  'Where's Georges?  What's he
about?  Why did he go without telling me?'

She turned and ran down the hill.  Pushing open their door, she saw
a strange sight.  A giant old man stood looking at her.  He had
long white hair that fell to the blue collar of his long heavy
coat, and he had a white beard, like the cleanest, most shining
wool.  Above his beard a sharp pale nose and two pale-blue eyes.
All down his long blue coat were round brass buttons, and he wore
tall boots that gaitered him to the thigh.  He was so white and
clean that he seemed to be wrapped in some mask-like covering, and
Judith had the odd sense that with a gesture he could throw off all
of this--the hair, beard, face, clothes--and that he would be then
a thin naked old man, sharp like a sword.

Another odd thing was that at once she knew him.  She did not need
to hear Georges' voice:

'Mr. Stane, this is my wife.  Judith, this is poor Mr. Stane's

She remembered always her sudden resentment that Georges said 'Poor
Mr. Stane.'  There was weakness and cowardice there.  She would
never have said 'Poor Mr. Stane' had a thousand of his fathers been

She went forward, holding out her hand.

'How are you, sir?  Will you not sit down?  You must be weary after
your walk.'  She saw at once that the old man liked her and that,
very strangely, she liked him.  It was always Judith's way, her
life through, to know in the first instant whether she liked or
disliked anyone.

The old man sat down.  Georges had not moved from his place,
standing against the wall, and Judith did not look at him.  Rather
she was compelled to notice everything about old Mr. Stane, how,
with solemn, dignified, cautious steps, he moved to a chair; how he
slowly sat down, spreading on either side of him the long heavy
skirts of his coat; how he put up his hand and smoothed his white
locks, pinched his white nose, then, very carefully, as though he
were dealing with something extremely precious, laid his hands on
his immense knees.  It was then that she was struck with his great
strength.  His hands looked as though they could wring the neck of
an ox.

'Mr. Stane,' Georges said, 'took a chaise to Keswick and walked
from there to see us.'

'Aye,' said the old man.  'I was drawn like.  My heart is aching
for my son, madam, and your husband was the last to see him.  It
was a terrible accident and God's will.  But he was all I had in
the world.'

He spoke with very little accent in a soft mild tone.  Then he went
on:  'Whoso casteth a stone on high casteth it on his own head.  He
that worketh mischief, it shall fall on him, and he shall not know
whence it cometh.'

Her heart beat wildly.  He knew then?  He had come here for some
kind of vengeance?  But he looked up and gave her a smile, so
gentle, so friendly, so amiable that she could only smile back at

'The Scriptures, madam,' he said, 'have been a comfort to me all my

'Yes,' she said, not knowing what to say.  'And now you must have
some food.'

'Thank you kindly, madam.  I could enjoy a bit of food.  Although I
like a walk, you understand.'

'Mr. Stane, Judith,' Georges said, 'will stay here with us to-

'Thank you kindly,' the old man answered, pinching his nose.  'I
wouldn't mind.'

He smiled on them both, then sighed a deep heavy sigh.


Old Stane stood, as he liked to do, the blue skirts of his coat
spread, before the fireplace.

Judith sat on the window-ledge, peeling potatoes from a large
'kist' on her lap, looking out of window at the gold smoke of the
bracken that rolled in a low cloud up and up above the thin
splintered blue of the Tarn.  A late October afternoon, quite
still, without a cloud in the sky, and the running everywhere of
water, crystal clear.

Within the room, too, everything was sharp and clean; Judith, her
lithe figure like a cut jewel, the flames of the fire like painted
laths, old Stane's beard like the white of an egg, his blue coat
without a spot, his long strong hands washed, you would say, with
pumice-stone.  Cleanest of all his long nose, always like the nose
of a mask.

'Well, madam,' he said, 'I swore that my son should become a great
man.  I had myself sold fish with my feet bare on the Whitehaven
cobbles, and the Lord thought it well for me to do so.  My wife,
ma'am, died in childbirth.  She was a good woman, although with
impulses not entirely Christian.  When the Lord took her I accepted
my rebuke that I could not have made her more godly, and I offered
my son, even as Abraham offered Isaac a sacrifice to the Lord--'

('Young Stane,' thought Judith, 'a sacrifice to the Lord!'  She
could see his face, mean and ambitious, and his hands as they moved
towards her . . . if she had allowed him--!  She shuddered a

'But as Abraham with Isaac, so with myself and my son.  The Lord
did not at that time demand the sacrifice.  He knew His own good
time. . . .'

Oh, when would he stop!  She thought that in these last weeks he
had managed to creep into her very being.  She would never be rid
of him again.  He had done nothing but hang about the house.  He
never went farther than the steps beyond the door.  He was always
there.  At night they could hear him move his great body in his
bed, yes, although there were a thousand doors between themselves
and him!  He ate but little, drank only water, spoke to no one save
Georges and herself.  He was quite silent if they were not there.
Sometimes he would talk to them, sometimes only look at them.  He
would stare and stare over his long nose.

He had little movements that made her long to scream out.  One was
when he laid, slowly and almost sacramentally, his thick heavy
hands on his thick heavy knees.  Then he would stroke his beard
with a purposeful meditation as though he were wondering whether,
with a quick jerk, he would not tug it off and show it to be a
disguise.  He would raise a hand as though he would give a
blessing.  He was always gentle, kindly and patient.  She liked him
behind her terror of him.  Had he not been young Stane's father she
might have been his friend.

As it was he must go--and as soon as might be.  But Georges would
not let him go.  He was fascinated by him as the rabbit by the

Two days before this, almost hysterical with irritation (for it was
absolutely against her character to be passive in this manner), in
their room at night she had attacked Georges.

'Tell him to go!'

'I cannot.'

'Why not?'

'This is the least I owe him.'

'You owe him nothing!  Georges, tell him to go!'

'You don't understand. . . .  So long as he wishes to remain he

She could have shaken him until his head rolled on his shoulder.

'Georges, wake up!  You are dreaming.  You killed the man in self-
defence.  He would have finished you.  He wished to.  Well, then.
The old man has no right over us.'

'I cannot tell him to go.'

'Then I will.'

'Tell him.  You will see.  Nothing will happen.'

'But what IS it?  What spell has he laid on you?'

'No spell.  I cannot do otherwise.'

'But is he to be here with us always?'

'So long as he wishes.'

'But he makes you miserable.  He reminds you always.  If he went
away you would forget.'

He came to her, put his arms round her.

'In this you ARE a child.  You are too young to understand.  It is
not because I think I was wicked to kill Stane.  I've done many
worse things.  But I'm not the same man since I did it.  I feel
that I must confess it to someone.  Then it will be over.'

'But you have confessed it--to me.'

'You are part of myself or you have grown to be.  We are both in
this--as though you had been in the boat too.'

She stood up straight beside him, like man standing by man.

'Well, I shall tell him to go.'

And so, on this golden afternoon, she did.

She was not afraid to tell him; her earlier fear of him seemed to
leave her as she spoke.

'Mr. Stane,' she said, coming quite close to him.  'When will you
be leaving us?'

He didn't answer: he was pulling at his beard.

'I ask,' she said, smiling up at him, 'because I may have a guest.
Mr. Francis Herries.  He has written that he may be coming.'

The old man's nose seemed to probe into her, tickling her skin.  As
a fact he was bending down towards her.

'When you have no place for me,' he said, very gently stroking his
beard and almost, it seemed to her, drawing her into the meshes of
it, 'I may reside in the village.  It is a pleasure for me to be
near your husband, who was so good a friend to my son.'

She was on the verge of crying out:  'He was not good to him.  They
hated one another.'  It was one of Mr. Stane's peculiarities that
he seemed to draw out of you your most secret thoughts.

He smiled on her very affectionately as he added:

'I am an old man, madam.  The Lord has seen fit to take everything
from me.  These, your husband and yourself, are, it may be, the
last affections of my life.'

After that what could she say?

That night they lay awake hearing him walk his room.  It was a
heavy soft tread like an animal's.  They heard him get into his bed
at last.  Then there was only an owl's cry.

They clung together that night like children.

'Georges, let us run away.'


'Anywhere.  London.  Paris.'

'He would come after us.'

'Georges, I MUST help you.  I must!  I must!  I'm not a fool.  This
is a ridiculous thing, to be hemmed in by an old man.'

He sighed, holding her very closely.

'It matters very little.  I'm happy because now I love you.  Judy,
Judy, I love you so.'

'And I love you more and more.'

'But how can you when there is so little in me to love?  I have
never treated you well from the beginning.'

'Georges, I shall never love anyone again.  That is true.  I know
it absolutely.  This is for all my life long.'

He stroked her hair.  That, at least, he had loved from the very

'Judy, if we could be rid of this I know now what we would do.  I
could settle here now, I wouldn't wish to move.  I would farm with
Watson.  I have lived out all my restlessness.  We would have
enough.  Perhaps you would have children.  If only we could be rid
of this!'

'But we can, Georges!'

They were whispering as though the old man in his room could hear

'He must go, and then you will forget it all.'

'What did he say when you spoke?'

She did not answer.

'Did he say he would go?'


'You see.'

'Oh, but I shan't be beaten by an old man.'  Her voice rose.  She
dropped it to a whisper again without knowing that she did so.

'Judy, I love you!  I love you!  I love you!'

'Oh, Georges, I love you so!  It has come at last, both of us
loving one another--both of us.'

'Yes--both of us. . . .'

'It is very seldom that two people love with the same strength.'

'I did not know that I could love anyone for long.  You have made
me by being so good.'

They heard the old man in the other room rise from his bed.  The
boards creaked.  They were silent, their hearts beating the one
against the other.

But it was on that night that they both had terrible dreams.
Georges dreamt that he was being hanged from a tree that was
covered with white moss, and in that last moment before death the
moss was alive with worms.  Judith dreamt of a white horse that,
plunging through dark water, leapt up the black hills beyond, and
that, as it leapt, her father (she had never seen him, but she knew
that it was her father) ran and jumped on to its back, calling to
her to follow.  But she could not, because Georges was struggling
in the water and she trying to save him.  The white horse vanished,
a star fell from the sky into the water, and Georges was drowned.

In the dim musk-like shadow of dawn she waked and found Georges
sleeping at her side.  In her relief she laid her hand on his bare
heart and felt its steady beat.  Then she looked in his face and
saw that he, too, was struggling in dreams.

She brushed his dark hair back from his forehead, kissed his eyes,
stroked his breast, gently as a mother her child.

In the morning, however, all her sentiment was gone.  They must be
rid of this old man.  The weather had changed.  The sky was a fury
of wind and rushing cloud.  The clouds ran like messengers, and the
sun struck like a whip on the hills, slashed and was gone.  The
bracken changed in an instant from dun to fire, from fire to sullen
death.  The clouds, after racing the sky, suddenly gathered into
heavy bales of wool and then slipped down, enclosing Watendlath in
mist.  The rest of the world was shut away.  Judith, in spite of
her common sense, began to lose her wits, for now she, too, was
conscious of a terrible impulse to catch the old man by the beard
and tell him everything.

'Yes.  It's true.  I don't know whether you think it or not, but
Georges killed your wretched son, and he deserved it.  Now will you

She had never felt any urge like this before.  It was exactly as
though someone were whispering in her ear.  Their nights were
broken.  They were afraid to sleep because of their dreams.  The
old man stayed by the house, and they found that they, too, stayed
there also.  Charlie Watson was away in Carlisle.  She did not seem
to want to speak to anyone.  She never went into the Ritsons'
kitchen.  The low wet clouds seemed to shut them off, the three of
them, from all the rest of the world.

Judith sewed, cooked, sometimes walked to the Fell and looked down
to Rosthwaite.  That was the farthest she went.  Georges sat,
walked to the door and looked out, sat down again.  It was as
though they were both held by a spell.  It could not, of course,
continue like this.  But what would happen?  Old Mr. Stane seemed
to be perfectly content.  He talked much and always about himself
and his son.  He gave no trouble, stayed for the most part beside
the fire.

'You may be sure that I appreciate your kindness.  The Lord will
not suffer a sparrow to fall to the ground. . . .  My boy would
have been wealthy had he lived.  He had a fine head for business.
Aye.  Aye.  All that I had, but it is the Lord's will, and His
mercy must be great in our eyes. . . .  But it is a grief to me
that he should have perished in foreign waters.  Your husband,
ma'am, did all that he could, but it was beyond human power to save
him.  I know that.  For an old man it is a hard blow, but it will
not be long before the Lord will take me to Himself. . . .'
Nevertheless he did not give the impression of great sorrow, but
rather of intent watchfulness.  He watched with his nose, and when
he stroked it with his thick slow finger it was as though finger
and nose were communicating together.

One afternoon the rain came.  It fell in hard relentless torrents.
The country was blinded as though a hood had been drawn over its
eyes.  That night in the war of water and groaning trees Georges
caught Judith's hands and told her that he could hold out no
longer.  He must tell the old man and be damned to him.

'When I have told him, I can take him by the neck and shove him
from the door.  He can take what revenge he pleases.'

For a moment she thought that perhaps this would be best.  Then she
saw what it would mean.  Georges would be arrested and hanged.  She
told him that that would be the end of everything, of herself as
well as of him.

'Well, maybe that would be best.  Anything's better than this.  He
is strangling us as though he had a cord round our throats, and he
knows it.'

She had a wild notion that they should start out then and there,
run for their lives, on and on, reach some foreign country--
China. . . .  Even as she said it she knew that it was hopeless.
He had strangled all her energy.

On the next night the rain had ceased, and a cold pale stillness
lay over everything.  They sat around the fire, and Mr. Stane told
them about his home, his possessions, his clothes, his Bible, his
intimacy with God as he had done a thousand times before.  There
never was such an egoist.

'The Lord giveth and the Lord taketh away. . . .'

Georges sprang from his seat by the fire, stood up against him,
front to front.

'I killed your son.  I killed your son.  I threw him into the water
and watched him drown.  I hated him and hate him yet. . . .  Now be
damned to you both. . . .  You and your son . . . both of you.'

It was as though the words had been spat out and then returned into
him again.  He put his hand to his throat.  Judith rose with a
startled cry.  She came close to him, as though to protect him, so
that they were all near together.  In the silence she heard the
owl's cry that had been haunting her for weeks.

At last, after this great pause, old Stane slowly lifted himself up
from his chair, stood above them, then with his white hand pushed
them, breaking through between them.

He looked at them, nodded his head.

'I knew it . . . a long time back.  I wanted confirmation from your
own mouth.  Bloody murderer of my son--'

'Well, he had been bent on my ruin for years.  He wished to take my
place.'  Georges panted the words.  'It was an old feud between us.
We hated one another from the beginning.'

Old Stane nodded his head.  'Aye--you hated him.'

'Now go!'  Georges cried.  'Call in the Justice.  I shan't run

He seemed like a man liberated.  Judith went to him and put her
hand on his arm.

'We shan't run away,' she repeated.

But Stane did not move.  Georges felt such a sickness of the sight
of him, a sickness that involved himself, his deed, the whole
world.  He would never be free of all this until Stane was gone.

'Finish it,' he said, and went up the stairs.

Everything happened then with great swiftness.  Georges had reached
the upper landing, when old Stane turned and was after him.  For so
heavy a man he moved quickly, as though someone very young and
vital were concealed in that bulk.

He was at the stairhead in a moment.  Georges turned to face him
and they stood close together as though in amity.

Stane shouted:

'I came for this! . . .  I came for this!  Down you go, murderer--'

His arms shot up, he hugged Georges close to his heart as though he
loved him, lifted him like a baby, then hurled him away from the
stair, over to the floor below.

He waited, looking down, then rushed down the stair, bent for a
moment over the huddled figure, passed out through the door.

It had happened in a flash as lightning strikes a house.  Judith
had not stirred; now, liberated, she ran to Georges, frantically,
crying she knew not what, knelt down beside him.

His head was bleeding and both his legs were bent beneath him.  He
was quite conscious and he looked at her and smiled.

'My back is broken . . . he has done for me.'

'No.  No--'  She lifted his head and placed it against her breast.

'There's nothing to do, Judy, my darling.  I'll be gone in a
moment.  The old devil was strong. . . .'

She tried to be clear-headed and wise.  This was the crisis of her
whole life, something for which she had been always preparing.  Her
hand was soaked in the blood from his wounded head, but she could
think of nothing save his eyes, which stared into hers as though
they would never let her go.

'I must fetch someone.  They shall ride into Rosthwaite. . . .'
She did not know what she said.

'No.  Don't go.  Don't leave me.  Soon I shan't see you.'

She began to cry.

'. . . It is just. . . .  Now we had come to love one another.
Ugh, I can't speak.  I am swimming in water. . . .  Sinking.  Hold
my eyes, Judy.  Oh, Judy, darling, how I love you!'

'And I you, Georges.  Always.  Oh, Christ, for help.  Someone to
help. . . .'

'Nothing to be done.'  His head sank deep against her breast.  His
voice fell to a whisper.

'I love you--for ever--'

His hand touched hers and he was gone.





      Letter from Judith Paris to Francis Herries, Esq.

                                   22, Westbourne Place, London,
                                        16th of May, 1800.

MY DEAREST FRANCIS--Dinner is over, Emma has gone out to visit a
friend, the candles are properly trimmed and now is the time to do
what I have for several days pledged myself to--write a proper and
informing letter.  You know well by this time, dear Francis, that I
am never as informing as I would wish to be, but on this especial
occasion I have real news for you--for, what do you think?  I was
actually present at Drury Lane Theatre last night when the poor
King was shot at by a ruffian and had a most providential escape
from death.

Mr. Ross with whom Emma has on several occasions acted at Drury
Lane, had given her two tickets and, as you may well believe, we
were all agog for we were promised that the King and Queen and all
the Princesses would be present.

Now fancy the event!  Scarcely had the King entered the box, before
he had taken his seat and was yet bowing to the audience (myself
and Emma were on the floor and had a most excellent view of it)
when a wretch in the pit not far from us aimed at the poor King
with a horse-pistol and fired.

You can imagine the sensation!  Everyone was screaming.  It was
fortunate that there was not a panic.  The King alone was calm, for
he turned, said some words to an attendant, took his seat quite
tranquilly and sat out the entertainment which was 'She Would and
She Would Not' and James Cobb's 'Humourist.'

It was terrible to see the people throw themselves upon the
wretched would-be assassin, who was pulled over the spikes and
hurried across the stage.  Sir William Addington examined him in an
adjoining apartment.

After a while up went the Curtain and we all--on the stage and off
it--stood up and sang 'God Save the King.'  Emma was crying like a
child and I must confess that my own eyes were wet.  Princess Mary
fainted twice they say, but Princess Elizabeth was most brave and
we could see how the Queen nodded to the Princesses that they
should keep up their spirits.

They say to-day that the name of the man was James Hadfield and
that the King was indeed lucky, for one of the slugs from the
pistol was found only a foot to the left of the royal chair.  The
affair is the more mysterious it seems, in that only that same
afternoon during his attendance at the field exercises of the
Grenadier battalion at Hyde Park a Clerk in the Navy Office was
shot while standing only a few feet from the King.  It was thought
at the time to be an accident but now it looks otherwise.

What times we live in!  The whole world is disturbed and the
wretched Revolution in France has been, I am convinced, the cause
of it.  Gold is scarce they say, and I know from my own experience
how scarce food is.  Everyone is complaining but nothing is done
and many well-informed persons fear that we are on the verge of
Revolution.  Well, after all this public news you will wish to hear
something more personal.

This is now my second year with Mrs. Dudeney and her children.  I
go to her house in Mecklenburgh Square at nine every morning and am
there until six, save for Saturdays and Sundays.  I take my dinner
with them and often drive out with Mrs. Dudeney or her sister Miss

I must confess that I have grown attached to the children.  They
are good little things, even a trifle too virtuous, for you know,
dear Francis, I never care sufficiently for those I can completely

Poor Mrs. Dudeney misses her husband very sadly and this that we
have in common should draw us closely together.  But something
holds me apart from everyone, even from Emma.  It is as though my
heart were indeed quite dead and, although time has now passed, I
live in a dream.  It seems to matter nothing where I am or what I
do.  My whole movement is external.  I speak of this to no one else
save yourself--even Emma has no notion of it but thinks that I am
well recovered from Georges' death.

But oh Francis, I am not!  Something has died in me for ever.  That
condition of living when one existed only for another is gone never
to return.

That catastrophe was a dream.  Hunt though they did high and low
for old Stane, he was never seen again.  Was he imagined by Georges
and myself?  I sometimes think so.  But it is not that I cherish
any illusion about Georges.  He was neither strong nor faithful; I
loved him as he was--not as a Perfect Being, whom, in fact, I
should have detested.  Forgive these sentiments.  You are the only
one with whom I ever share them.

Emma has now abandoned the Theatre or possibly it would be more
truth to say that the Theatre has at length abandoned her.  She is
a strange Creature, quite devoted to me until some man crosses her
path, when she is for a while like a school-girl.  She has still
her Charms and is less stout than formerly and as good a woman as
ever was known.

Our apartment here is pleasant and looks out to a Square with
Trees.  There are sparrows, a man with a clarinet, a Poodle that
walks every morning in the Square and an Artist up the stairs who
quizzes me at every opportunity.

Write soon and tell me all about dear Uldale.  Is the Museum still
there at Keswick and have there been any Balls?  Give Deborah my
greetings and nod to every stream, hedgerow and little hill in the
neighbourhood.  Do the clouds still dance above Skiddaw?  How I
wish that I were there!--Your loving


           Francis Herries, Esq., to Judith Paris.

                                       Uldale, 14th of June, 1800.

DEAREST JUDITH--I was delighted indeed to have a letter from you,
for it was several months since I had heard and I was beginning to
feel some anxiety.  When I saw you last year in London you had not
been sufficiently with Mrs. Dudeney to know how you would find her,
and it is very gratifying indeed to discover that at least she is
neither a bore nor a bully.

I cannot quite accommodate myself to the necessity of your earning
a living in this manner, but quite honestly, dear Judith, I do not
feel that it would be altogether wise for you to live with us while
Deborah is here, nor would you yourself I think wish it.

Deborah is the best of women and the most kindly of sisters, but
she must rule domestically any place where she is and will brook no
rival.  You also as you admit have a certain ruling capacity and
when Greek meets Greek--!

Moreover remembering Georges still as you do, work is I do not
doubt the most helpful of Panaceas, and I know that you are of the
greatest value to Mrs. Dudeney and her family.

You do not say in your letter whether you have seen Brother Will.
I hear that he is with every week a man of greater wealth and more
important responsibility.  I am told that they are to take a house
in Mount Street (my information is from Bournemouth).  I hear also
that Christabel is no more in love with a grand life than she ever
was, poor thing, and has in fact never recovered socially from the
unhappy and now historic Ball.

Will will have no dealings with me and breathes fire and slaughter
against his Bournemouth relations.  Is this not foolish?  But Will
was always as filled with himself and his affairs as an egg with
meat, and an insult to his wife is a snap of the finger in the face
of the Almighty.

Nevertheless Will prospers and I do not.  He is the other side of
the Herries blanket from ourselves, dear Judith, and I think all
the interest in our family's history must come from that, that men
like Will are being for ever disgraced and made anxious by men like
me.  We break in upon their solid plans as a horse-thief breaks
into their gold.  So also on their side they break in upon our
dreams.  Where, I must ask myself, wandering among these fields and
hills, do the two worlds join?  Who may bring them together?  Last
week I rode up Borrowdale to Stonethwaite and wandered for an hour
about the little overgrown court and garden of Herries where my
grandfather and your father dug for so many years the hard and
ungrateful soil.  A shepherd, Wilson, now has it and lets it go as
it will.

It was almost as though your father were at my elbow.  I had forgot
him but my father so frequently spoke of him that it is as though I
had known him.  I have only one memory of him, a tall gaunt black
man with a scar on his face, riding up the white road to Uldale.  I
must confess to you that I was miserable enough that hour in that
garden.  All has gone wrong with me of late.  Deborah's little
sociabilities, the neighbours, their tea-parties, cards and small
festivities I can take no interest in.  My writing such as it was
has failed me; even my reading has little power over me.  The
country seems to me on the verge of ruin, the country people
seething with discontent, the towns no better, a crazy king on the
throne and a Prince--you do not need me to say anything there.

But you know what it is, dear Judith, that drives me.  I am a man
now of forty years and should be past such madness and should be
master of such folly--but rather I am sunk in it deeper than
before.  Every breath I draw, waking or sleeping, seems to drag me
to Bournemouth.  They tell me that she is more beautiful than ever.
She should be indeed now in the full flower of her loveliness.  I
hear also, and this has possibly given strength to my madness, that
young Beaminster, the Duke of Wrexe's eldest son, is crazy for her.
What a match for her that would be!  But if anyone in our age is
fitted to be a Duchess it is she!  What a triumph for the Herries
family if it should be so!  I hear too that she is both proud and
kind beyond ordinary measure--and truly in every grace and virtue
she is over all others. . . .

I will not burden you more with this.  You ask whether Skiddaw
stands where it did.  Indeed it does.  This is a perfect month for
this country.  There is a spot by Portinskill bordering the Keswick
Lake where I love to be.  The trees are now young flames and when
the water is like glass they burn in their reflections.  Then a
breeze ruffles that glass and the fire is suddenly in the sky
carried on the breast of a cloud.  Were she with me here to see
this beauty I know that I could win her to love me.  I know it,
Judith, I KNOW it!  But what is the value of such vain dreams?  If
you should hear anything of young Beaminster being at Bournemouth
or of their meeting in Town, pray let me know.--Your loving


       Miss Jennifer Cards to the Hon. Angela Painter.

                                        Grosset Place, Wiltshire,
                                          September 2, 1802.

MY DARLING ANGELA--Forgive this odious hand for I cannot find my
own pen and all the writing-tables here are filled with birds'
nests and bones for the dogs.  I speak with the utmost literalness
for you cannot conceive the disorder in which Maria Rockage loves
to confuse everything.  But I have told you of this odd Place
before and there is no need to make a repetition save that it is
truth itself that there is a Bason on the floor of my bedroom at
this instant to catch the drops from a crack in the ceiling, for it
has rained for twenty-four hours without ceasing and every room in
the Place runs with water.  Not that we any of us are disturbed in
the slightest degree.  We are all True Britons in this respect and
discomfort is part of our Birthright.  There are but three of us
here at the moment, Rockage, Maria and Phyllis, twenty last week
and quite pretty in a milk-maid kind of style.

I fancy that she is the principal cause of my invitation here, for
she had her Coming Out last Season and then must Go In again for
they haven't a Penny amongst them and can make no sort of Show--
while I, they suppose, have everyone in my Handkerchief from Mrs.
Fitzherbert downwards.  They fancy too that I can give the Child
some kind of a 'ton,' but I am too amiable on the one side and too
lazy on the other.  And indeed she is not so bad in a simple kind
of way.

But you know, dearest Angela, of what it is that I would write.
Have you seen Beaminster since his return, have you spoken with
him, if so did he mention me and what is his attitude now that he
has seen China and all the Indies?  Perhaps he has brought back
with him a young Chinese Woman and I will not care if he has.  But
will I not?  What is my mood?  Upon my word it is hard to tell.
How perverse is the world!  Here am I, thirty-two years of age and
still Single.  And yet I have had every Element in my favour, have
no aversion to Matrimony.  At least I have told Beaminster a
thousand times that I do not love him and would marry him only to
be a Duchess.  I like him at least sufficiently to be honest with
him and as you know have refused him a hundred times.  But now,
time passes.  It will not be long before I am a Withered Hag.  What
is Love, Angela?  I swear I have never known it.  My cousin,
Francis Herries, swears that it is the Toothache of the Soul that
no dentist can cure.  I can only say then that my Teeth have no
need of a Doctor.  But why are the Virtues and Qualities of men so
obstinately dissipated?  There is Francis himself, the best and
happiest of company, but having nothing better than a small Place
in Cumberland where it rains inordinately.  There is young Stephen
Hailes whose every breath showers gold pieces, but he is so gross
in his feeding and thinks of nothing but Horses.  There is
Beaminster (and I would adore to be a Duchess), but he whines
through his Nose like a Parson and cracks at the knees.

And many another all of whom you know, dearest Angela.  I'm not
boasting that I tell you this, but only that I may remind myself of
my Vast Age and how my Opportunities are slipping over me.

There is talk still everywhere of the Peace and it is the fashion
only to hasten to Paris.  Rockage has heard that Charles Fox is on
a visit to Bonaparte and that Mrs. Fox is for the first time
publicly acknowledged.

I shall be soon returning to Bournemouth for Wiltshire rusticity is
softening my Wits.  Moreover there is shortly coming here little
Judith Paris whom you have seen I fancy in London.  Maria has an
odd Affection for her.  She is a quaint thing whose French husband
was killed some years back in a brawl in the North, since when she
must be a Governess or Companion as he left her without a Penny.
She is as you will remember, an Oddity, being but a few feet in
height and with hair of coarse flaming red.

Maria vows that she is a Noble Creature.  I am not myself
prepossessed too strongly in her favour as she supports the Will
Herries part of the Family in that ridiculous squabble of which I
have often told you and over which we have so frequently laughed
together.  In any case I prefer my Nobility over two foot and a

Write soon, dearest Angela, and relieve the Anxiety of Your loving


           Francis Herries, Esq., to Judith Paris.

                                             Uldale, Cumberland,
                                          14th of September, 1802.

DEAREST JUDITH--I am following my letter of yesterday with this
brief note that I may enclose this silver chain and cross.  Last
night rummaging in some old drawers, I came upon some effects of my
father's, a packet or two of letters, a book or two, a riding-whip,
this Chain and a small silver Box.  The Box was the one of which he
had often told me, decorated with the Picture of girls dancing
round a Maypole and gentlemen hunting.  It was given him when a
Child by a Pedlar.  The Chain also he had spoken of, and it seems
that your Mother's Mother bequeathed it to your father for some
Service he had one time done her.

The Chain then is by right your own and it pleases me greatly that
I have discovered it, as also the silver Box by which I know my
Father held considerable store.

I have no further news than that of yesterday.--Your loving


  Judith Paris to Mrs. Will Herries, of 48 Mount Street, London.

                                             Grosset Place, Wilts.,
                                               December 3, 1802.

MY DEAR CHRISTABEL--It was most kind of you to write to me.  I was
most grateful.  I have been here now for two months and have as yet
no regrets at having left Mrs. Dudeney.  Phyllis is a charming
girl, modest and intelligent, with a sense of fun that enables her
to see the Ludicrousness of much in her home and her Parents, and
yet in no way impairs her Love for them.

They are indeed Lovable and yet most truly there is also something
of the Ludicrous!  Had you but now seen Carey peeping over the
banisters, his nightcap nodding above his eyebrow, his nightshirt
flapping at his bare ankles, shouting for Doggett, the man, because
he heard that the sow had but just now littered!  Indeed this is no
place for early rising, for even now I was downstairs at ten
o'clock to find such a confusion in the breakfast room, fender
huddled two yards high, into the middle of the room, chairs,
tables, shovel, poker, tongs anyhow, carpet thrown back, dust
everywhere, dogs everywhere, bees-wax, rubber, brush, broom, mop,
pail, and before a cheerless grate Maggie the girl on her knees.
All the doors on this house have rusty refractory door-locks of
which the hasp invariably flies backward, all chimneys smoke, going
to bed the candle at once goes out with a whiff and a stink in the
passage and you break your shins at every step, all the corks break
and drop in fragments INSIDE the bottles, all keys are lost to all
drawers, room after room (there are dozens of unused ones) is piled
with broken bricks, scattered chisels and hammers, battered trunks
mildewed with neglect.  No proper alliance is formed with any
butcher, carrier or baker, no salt-cellars have their spoons, no
knife its proper fork, every snuffer to every candlestick tilts off
and drops its contents on the carpet, every bell-rope breaks, or if
it rings, brings the wrong servant, every scissor pinches without
cutting . . . and so on, and so on!  Dear Christabel, I could
continue this for an hour!

Into this chaos it is hoped that I shall bring some kind of order,
and indeed I see a good ten years' work in front of me.  But after
all these are my own people and not strangers, and as I see Maria
in an old silk Neglige padding around, her slippers flapping on
the carpet, dogs sniffing at her heel, and that kindly amiable
smile on her face, knowing that she loves me (as indeed I believe
that she does), I must love her in return.

All this must seem terrible to you in your smart Mount Street
Mansion, and you can understand what it must be to myself who have,
as you know, a Passion for cleanliness, but I have no longer Energy
to direct my own path and take what comes.  Affection seems to me
everything just at present.

Your beautiful Enemy, Miss Jennifer, was staying here in the
summer.  They report her proud, matter-of-fact, worldly, not over
intelligent but kindly and not conceited.  They were rather
relieved though, I fancy, at her departure.  They say that she has
any number of times refused Lord Beaminster and that now he, after
a visit to the East, is paying attention to Lord Garrison's girl,
but I do not know what truth there is in these rumours.

Has Will still the same implacability about Francis?  The
Monynghams have been here.  I dislike the name and am glad that
Carey's father after being Lord Monyngham became Viscount Rockage--
a far handsomer title!

What of Pomfret in Kensington?  I hear that he has been ill and
that James, the monster, is biting his thumb till he can be
Baronet.  Like his grandfather Raiseley, whom Will's father always
so thoroughly hated, I never cared for James.

Love to all in Mount Street and if Mrs. Dudeney pay a call, as I
fancy that she may, pray be kind to her for my sake.--Your loving


Francis Herries, Esq., to Judith Paris.  (Portion of letter only.)

                                           Uldale, Jan. 6, 1805.

. . . . You know what it was that I read in the Gazette.  And so
she has surrendered!  Well, it will become her to be a Duchess
although I hear that he is sadly spindle-shanked and a dull dog.  I
will think no more of her.  I feel stronger now that the blow has
at length fallen.  I must build my life on a sounder bottom.

One agreeable thing has occurred.  A Mr. and Mrs. Coleridge have
for some time past lived at a Keswick house, Greta Hall, and now he
is joined by another poet, Mr. Robert Southey, whose sister-in-law
he had married.  I have met Mr. Southey and find him a most
agreeable person of immense learning, but no haughtiness of manner.
Mr. Coleridge is an extraordinary man who lives for the most part
in other worlds than ours.  He is often absent from Keswick and, so
gossip says, is on no very easy terms with his wife, but the
Southey family is excellent and very friendly towards myself.  I am
even stirred once more to attempt something with my pen.  But more
of this later. . . .

 William Herries, Esq., of 48 Mount Street, to Judith Paris.

                                        48 Mount Street, London,
                                             Feb. 20, 1805.

DEAR JUDITH--You must forgive the brevity of this letter.  I am but
now returned from the City where I was consulted in certain
important matters having no indirect connection with His Royal
Highness's affairs.  Your enquiry on Carey's behalf concerning his
City Investments I will prosecute further and send you information
when I have it.

The Budget of two days back causes some concern especially the
extra 6d. per bushel of salt which will I imagine greatly hamper
the curing of bacon and ham, but on the whole things might I
consider be worse.

Have you heard how Jennifer's engagement to Lord Beaminster
prospers?  I can only say that I pity the foolish fellow from the
bottom of my heart.  He little knows the Tartar that he has taken
to his bosom.  After dancing round him for years she has
condescended to be his future Duchess without I fancy intending him
any return.  He will discover his mistake in time.  I must however
admit that the Match is a fine one for our Family.

There is considerable anxiety in the City about the King's health.
Stocks fluctuate accordingly.  Christabel would I know send her
love were she conscious that I was writing.  She is lying in her
room; she had a slight stomach affection to-day.

Pray give my regards to Maria and Carey.  I am pleased to learn
from Christabel that you find your stay with them agreeable.  I
must confess that I have little love for the Country save for our
own Northern portion of it which however for family reasons of
which you are well aware I am little likely to see again.

With kindest regards, dear Judith, I remain--Yours most sincerely,

                                             WILLIAM HERRIES.

            Judith Paris to Francis Herries, Esq.

                                             Grosset Place, Wilts.,
                                               Feb. 25, 1805.

DEAREST FRANCIS--I hesitated whether to write after I had seen the
news, but I feel that it would not be friendly on my part did I not
tell you of my sympathy.  She has made her choice and that she can
prefer a marriage without love because of its Social Splendour is
only proof to me of her unfitness for any marriage with a finer

Put her utterly out of your Heart, dear Francis.  I do not doubt
but that you have done so.  I pity her for her unwise decision, for
where there is no love there can be neither companionship nor
respect.  So at least I feel.  I wish that I were with you.  I
myself have often a longing for the pressure of your hand.  You
remember how as a Child I loved you and how I would watch at the
window for hours to see if you came.  As it was then so is it
still, save that I am a woman now and have learnt something of life
and know what it is to be alone.

Do not fancy, however, that they are not all goodness to me here,
for indeed they are.  I have brought some discipline into affairs
here, but the real trouble is lack of means.  Poor Carey has no
mind for business and he cannot keep more than one thing in his
head at a time.

No sooner is he distressed by the loss of a silver spoon than he is
told that a dog has the Eczema, and some woman is up from the
village to beg something of him, or Squire Somebody or Another has
ridden over from Somewhere and must have a Bed.

The Guest Room is always in disorder, there are rats in the
wainscot and a window-pane is broken.  Still time passes and I am
tranquil, refusing to lament over milk that is spilt or a fire that
has died.  Only maybe the fire is not dead and burns the more
fiercely because no one perceives it. . . .

We have had a Visitor this last week and a pleasant one, Warren
Forster of Alnwick.  You recollect that he is the Grandson of Mrs.
Dorothy Forster who used to visit at Keswick.  He is a man of some
thirty-five years and has been visited by incessant misfortunes.
When a child he was kicked by one of his father's horses and has
been slightly lame ever after.

He has also, I fear, some affection of the Heart.  In addition to
these things his wife to whom, as I understand, he had been some
four years married, last year abandoned him and ran away to America
with a theatrical gentleman and has never since been heard of.

In spite of these visitations he is a man of great Character and
much tenderness of Heart, never complaining and always cheerful.
Maria dotes upon him and I must confess that I myself have a warm
Friendliness toward him.  I can see you smile at this point, and
prophesy me a second husband, but that will never be--Georges
remains with me as though he were yet living.  I must go now as I
hear Carey calling me.--Your loving


           Francis Herries, Esq., to Judith Paris.

                                        Uldale, November 9, 1805.

DEAREST JUDITH--By now you must be aware that Jennifer has broken
her engagement.  Scarcely had the glorious news of Trafalgar
reached us and we were in the midst of waving flags and hanging
lanterns, when I received a letter written by herself informing me
that she had broken off all relations with Lord Beaminster.  She
begged me to come to Bournemouth and you will not be surprized to
learn that I am catching to-night's coach at Kendal.

I will write from there.--Yours in haste,


              Judith Paris to Mrs. Emma Furze.

                                             Grosset Place, Wilts.,
                                               Dec. 8, 1805.

MY DEAREST DEAREST EMMA--Late though it is and mean and drunken my
candle, I am scribbling a hurried word to you to tell you what I
have only myself this evening learnt--that my dear Francis was
married to his Jennifer secretly in London three days ago.  I have
only had the barest word from Francis acquainting me with the fact
and that they have already set off for Cumberland.  As I sit in
this large bare room with the wind howling down the chimney and the
mice scratching in the wainscot, it is hard not to be melancholy.
How, how can this end?  Only badly, I fear.  She has but accepted
him on the rebound from her trouble with Beaminster.  She does not
love him and even though she did, could never endure the remoteness
of our Cumberland country.  I can see that they will move to London
and poor Uldale fall into the tea-party chatter of Deborah's
domination.  And yet I have heard that Jennifer does not love
London either and that that is one of the first causes of her
quarrel with Beaminster.  You know, dearest Emma, that yourself and
Francis are now the two human beings whom I love the most deeply
and for Francis this affection has existed from my earliest
childhood.  He has been always a little remote from life and
interested in notions more than persons--always, that is, until
this passion seized him.  He is one of the noblest of men, but
reserved in the expression of his feeling.  She must be proud and
selfish, accustomed to adoration and her own way.  What CAN come of
this but disaster?  I have heard, too, that she is lazy and idle
and will sit for hours admiring herself in the glass but this, I
confess, comes from Will Herries who detests her.

Where are you now--at Colchester or Nottingham?  Is Mr. Edwardes
the Knight at Arms that you fancied and is the care of his two
little girls as entertaining as you had anticipated?  There are
times when I am tempted once again towards London and Mrs. Dudeney.
She would welcome me with open arms back again any while.

Only my affections hold me here, for try as I may I cannot bring
any order into the Place.  This Country is at its worst in the
Winter, all muck and mist, so unlike my own beloved Cumberland
where the Winter is the best, for the hedges sparkle with frost,
the hills are powdered with snow and the air smells like wine.

Here, at Grosset, the Country is low and miry and one must walk in
high, hard-bottomed fields not to be knee-deep at every step--one
is like a frog kicking and sprawling through a welter of water.

My candle is at its last drunken nod and I must go to bed.--Your
most loving


Mrs. Cards of Macklin House, Bournemouth, to her daughter, Mrs.
           Francis Herries, of Uldale, Cumberland.
                   (Portion of a letter.)

                                     Macklin House, Bournemouth,
                                           June 8, 1807.

MY DEAR JENNIFER--Your father has requested me to say that we are
both anxious at not having had news from you for so long a period.
You must really, my dear daughter, try to oblige your loving father
and mother more frequently in this respect.  It is not kind to
continue any sort of grudge against your father because he did not
in the first place approve of your marriage.  A year and a half
have passed since that event and he has become as you know
reconciled to it.  He wishes only for your happiness and welfare
and you know well that there is no human being on the face of the
globe for whom he cares as he does for you.  You know that it is
our wish that you should lie-in in Bournemouth and I have written
to Francis asking him his own feelings in this matter.

I have not much News for you.  The talk is only of the Princess,
whose behaviour since the return of her Champion, Mr. Perceval,
into power, has been, they say, outrageous.  At a Ball at Mr.
Hope's she was truly a sight if eye-witnesses are to be trusted.
Her figure is now as round as a drum and she paints monstrously.
Her conversation is so wild that she seems often like a mad-woman
and she is not ashamed to be seen anywhere with her boy 'Billy
Austin'.  The Prince has broken entirely with the old Whigs and his
hatred of Grenville and Grey is fanatical.  Sheridan rules him in
everything and in your father's opinion is nothing but mischievous.

The London dresses are now so tight that it is almost impossible to
walk in them.  In my old-fashioned eyes the 'robes en Caleon' are
quite shameless, all the outline of the figure being clearly seen
beneath them.  Very often there is nothing but a thin petticoat
beneath and that is sometimes omitted.  The skirt is now in two
pieces, a third piece sewn in diagonally as a lateral gusset. . . .

           Francis Herries, Esq., to Judith Paris.

                                           Uldale, Dec. 7, 1807.

MY DEAREST JUDITH--I wish you to be the first to know that last
evening at seven-thirty of the clock Jennifer was delivered of a
fine boy.  They are both doing well and my happiness is beyond
measure.  I am convinced that now with a child in the house all
will go well.

I will write later at greater length.--Your loving,

                                   FRANCIS, Father of John Herries.

            Judith Paris to Francis Herries, Esq.

                                                  Grosset Place,
                                                  March 29, 1808.

DEAREST FRANCIS--This is the first sign of Spring this year and so
I write to ask you whether you are yet living or have changed into
a Leprechaun or one of the Borrowdale Cuckoos?  What I would give
to see Keswick Lake or Newlands Valley or the Moor above Uldale on
such a day as this--for at home the skies are ever changing and
streams are running and the bracken is popping while here even on
this Spring day all is Languid and barely stirs.

But do you know, Sir, that of late you have very gravely neglected
your Half-Aunt or whatever is my true Relationship to you?  It is
now some six weeks since I had any word from you and I am feeling
very gravely neglected.  Two Nights back I had a Dream about you
and I awoke distressed, thinking that you had called to me and I
could not go to you.  Do pray write and tell me how you are and how
Jennifer is and little John.  I am uneasy in my mind.

At this especial Moment it is necessary that I should write to calm
my Feelings, for this morning has witnessed one of my most
celebrated Tempers.  I fear I give vent to them more frequently
than of old, whereas it should be the other way.  This morning I
stamped and shouted like a Fishwife.  I think I had some reason
though, and you shall judge.  It was over young Carey, who is at
home just now and doing no good here.  He should have gone for the
Navy, as was originally intended, instead of this foolish notion
that he should superintend his father's estate.  For that he has no
more gift than his poor Father has, nor has he his Father's
sweetness of nature.  He is a thick heavy Oaf as I had the pleasure
this morning of telling him, for I had but just, urged by the
sweetness of the Spring sunshine, directed the clumsy Maggie to the
proper cleaning of the Drawing and Breakfast Room when in Carey
must come, knee-deep in mud, cracking a whip and followed by four
huge dogs so that he breaks a China Ornament kissing Maggie (not
knowing that I was present) and sets the dogs after the cat, crying
'Halloo!  Halloo!' and riding the Chairs with all his lanes and
bogs clinging to them.

I treated him to a pretty Scene and then, when he laughed, boxed
his Ears.  Although he is twice my height that flummoxed him and
while he stared I told him all I thought of him, that he was a
selfish good-for-nothing nincompoop living on his father's Bounty
and doing nothing but chase Foxes and set the Dogs on the Cats.
And I fear, although I did not tell him so, that he does worse than
this with the Girls in the Village and thinks it all Fine Sport.

Well, in upon this comes Maria, who thinks him the Paragon of all
Wonders.  He went off in a Sulk calling me a fine collection of
names, and Maria was altogether at a loss for she loves me and
thinks I can do no wrong.  But I am sometimes deeply weary of this
life here, dear Francis.  There is something in me that aches for
Cumberland, even though there are scenes there that I could never
have the Courage to revisit.  This is not my place nor are these in
truth my people.  But where is my place and where are my people?
Like my father before me I have no Home and yet I am truly a
domestic creature and could not live except for the affections of
those of whom I am fond.

Warren Forster has been here visiting again and we are become the
greatest of friends.  I think his lonely situation touches me--not
that we are melancholy together but rather laugh for most of the

Pray write to me soon and tell me how little John fares.  In your
last letter you mentioned that he was suffering with a Colic.

           Francis Herries, Esq., to Judith Paris.

                                         Uldale, June 10th, 1808.

DEAREST JUDITH--I have not written frequently of late because I
have not been in the merriest of spirits--nothing specific but only
a Malaise that is, it seems, difficult for me to shake myself free
of.  But now I have two Items of News that I must give you.  One is
that Jennifer will be lying-in again this November.  We hope that
this time it may be a girl.  She is well and seems to have no fears
of the event.  I am afraid that she sometimes finds me a Dull Dog.

My second Item is that Sister Deborah is engaged--to a Squire
Withering of Summerhays by Carlisle.  As Deborah is now forty-six
years you can fancy that this event was most unexpected but
Withering is of her own age and has already been twice married.  He
is a jolly red-faced Ox, whose interests are entirely bucolic, but
he will I think suit Deborah well, for her desires are as you know
of an exceeding Sociability, and now she may entertain the
Neighbourhood to her heart's desire.

Her relations with Jennifer have been, as I have hinted to you
before, of an armed friendliness and I doubt whether there will be
many tears shed on either side at parting.

The Cotton Riots at Manchester have been I understand of a serious
nature, houses have been broken into, managers burnt in effigy and
many rioters lodged in jail.  The People are making themselves more
and more felt and I must admit that they and their Cause have
increasingly my Sympathy.  Jennifer is an Aristocrat of the Old
School and would have every Rioter burnt at a public Stake.--Your


I am becoming good Friends with Mr. and Mrs. Southey and frequently
visit them.

Mrs. Francis Herries of Uldale, Cumberland, to Mrs. Judith Paris,
                  at Grosset Place, Wilts.

                                        Uldale, Nov. 10, 1809.

DEAR JUDITH--You will I fancy feel some surprize at receiving a
letter from me, but indeed I would have written sooner had we not
all been so occupied with the Jubilee which for my part I am most
thankful that it is safely over.  You would not, however, have
recognized your little Keswick.  We had grand Fireworks above the
Lake, an ox roasted whole in the Market Place and many other

It is not however of the Jubilee that I wish to write to you.  I am
Laziness personified and to write a Letter is always an agony to me
so I will come sharp to the point.

It is this--that both Francis and myself wish that you should come
and live with us.  It is plain enough that Francis should wish it--
he has always wished it--and therefore I write myself that you may
believe in my own independent desire for it.  In honesty I discover
that, since the departure of Deborah, the two children and the
management of the House are more than I can properly sustain.  But
beyond this I will admit that I consider that it will be of
advantage both to Francis and myself that you should be with us.  I
have grown unaccountably sluggish of late and so I fancy has he.
In addition to these things I have a real wish that you should love
me--something that may at this present seem to you quite
impossible, but juxtaposition and a Good Will may work wonders.--I
am, Your sincere friend,

                                             JENNIFER HERRIES.

            Judith Paris to Francis Herries, Esq.

                                                  Grosset Place,
                                                  Nov. 15, 1809.

DEAREST FRANCIS--I have but now received a Truly Extraordinary
Letter from Jennifer which I have answered as honestly as I may.
You doubtless know of it.  But what am I to say?

Of course I wish to come to you and Uldale.  I have wished it all
these years when I have been in sober truth a real Exile from my
own country.  I have developed a fondness for Carey and Maria and
Phyllis.  I would leave them perhaps for no one else in the world,
but you have always been--save for Georges--first in the world to
me and I would go anywhere to serve you.  Also it is a Happiness to
think that I must have the Care in some part of your Children.

But does Jennifer truly wish me to come?  Have you not pushed her
into that Letter?  I must know this before I give any Answer.  I
had fancied that she had in her Heart no affection for me.  I am
myself not easy, love to dominate where I am, am often in terrible
Rages and am haunted by the past.  But you know this, dear Francis,
and you know your wife.  It seems to me that if I come and things
go ill I may imperil all our Happiness.  Yet the House at Uldale
calls me like a living person.  I cannot refuse if you assure me
that it is Jennifer's wish as well as your own.--Your loving


           Francis Herries, Esq., to Judith Paris.

                                        Uldale, Nov. 19, 1809.

DEAREST JUDITH--Come.  It is Jennifer's wish most certainly.
Things are not too Happy here.  You can help us to understand one
another.  Come.--Your loving


  Judith Paris to Mrs. Emma Furze.  (Portion of a letter.)

                                        Grosset Place, Wilts.,
                                          Nov. 29, 1809.

. . . If you can meet the Coach I shall be most happy.  Farewells
here are of a quite Tragic Description.  Even young Carey weeps
down the Barrel of his gun.

Oh Emma to what Adventure am I going?  My Life is built on that
piece of ground.  I have tried to shake myself free of it, but how
fruitless was that effort I now know as I feel the excited beatings
of my Heart.  It may be that I am committing the supreme Folly of
my Life. . . .


'Let us walk up the hill,' Judith said to Francis.

They got down from the chaise and allowed it to draw slowly ahead
of them.  She put her arm through Francis'.

She was not going to tell him how frightened she was.  This scene
so amazingly familiar to her, the trees bright and bare so that the
winter sun seemed to be shining in the heart of their branches, the
thick soft carpet of leaves, the fresh sharp air with a breath of
approaching snow in its stillness, all these were the friendly
accompaniments of countless old winters.  Soon, at the turn, the
first houses of the village would appear, the blacksmith's, the
little house with the round bottle-green windows, and beyond them
the first comfortable shoulder of the moor.  All so familiar that
they were part of her own blood, and yet her heart was beating with
an almost agonising apprehension.

She wished now that she had not come.  Oh! how she wished it!  She
had been safe there in Wiltshire, safe even though she had not been
alive.  Now the pain was sharp, as when the blood returns to a limb
that has been numb.

At once, on her first sight of Francis in Keswick, she had been
sure that he was not the same.  She had seen him before he had seen
her; he had stood in front of the inn, slim and dark, slapping his
thigh with his whip, looking sternly out into a forbidding world.

She had instinctively drawn her shawl more closely about her and
shrunk back as though she would prevent him from seeing her.  He
had kissed her, put his arm about her, given her a hot drink, seen
to her baggage and, through the drive out of Keswick along the
familiar Carlisle Road, had been infinitely kind.  It had been her
own fault that she had been so helplessly constrained.  He did not
know that with every step Georges was approaching more closely to
her.  Georges, Georges . . .

But that cowardice she had foreseen, and with every strength in her
character she had beaten it back.  Then, in place of it, as they
turned away from the Lake into the heart of the woods, the thought
of Jennifer increasingly possessed her.  Why had she come?
Jennifer did not want her.  She COULD not want her.  She had
yielded to Francis' entreaties, and now she thought that Francis
did not want her either.  It was true, in fact, that for Francis,
too, there had been a little shock.  When he had last seen Judith
she had been a girl; now she was a woman, and, with that
exceptional sensitiveness that was his curse as well as his
blessing, he felt, at first sight of her, that she had become a
woman whom he did not know.

This resolute, solid little person almost hidden under her shawl
and pelisse, her small white face looking out at him from her rose-
coloured bonnet with such seriousness, was very different from the
fire and impetuosity of his own familiar Judith.  He had good
reasons--there had from the first been many--for doubting the
wisdom of this experiment and now he suffered a sudden panic,
foreseeing every kind of trouble and even disaster.  He had, Heaven
knew, enough already!

So, while they rode, a silence fell between them.  Then, as they
started on foot up the hill, she stopped, laid her hand on his arm,
looked up into his face.

'I am frightened, Francis,' she said.  'I feel as though I cannot
go on.'

'I am frightened also,' he confessed.

They looked at one another.  Then she laughed, and it was as though
a screen were rolled away, the old Judith of all his life was back

'Do you remember once when your father beat me and I climbed out of
the window?'

He nodded, smiling.

'I thought then that I could never be frightened at anything.  I am
wiser now. . . .  I am frightened of Jennifer.'

It was he now who put his arm through hers, drawing her close to
him.  They marched now steadily up the hill.

'There's no need to be,' he said.  'You can do so much for
Jennifer, Judith.  And for myself as well.  We are in a tangle.
You must clear it.'

'Do you think she will like me?  Because if she does not--I can do
nothing with anyone who dislikes me.'

'You must make her like you,' he answered.  'Everything hangs on
that.  She is proud, she has been spoilt by much admiration, for
which she does not really care.  She COULD be happy here.  You can
make her so.'

'Are you yourself happy?'  She stopped again, looking up into his

'I, my dear?'  He shrugged his shoulders.  'Have I ever been happy
save for a moment or two?  But I love her very dearly.  I am not a
wise man,' he added, lowering his voice as though he were speaking
to himself, 'I have never been wise all my life.  I killed my
father.  My mother hated me.  It is not natural that I should be
more fortunate with my wife.'

'I have come into a pretty business,' she thought.  'This will not
be easy.'

But they had found one another again.  Her resolution, obstinacy
and common sense were all active now that she realised that there
was something to be done.  The dusk had fallen when they reached
the house.  She could see it only as a white ghost.  The lights in
the hall confused her, and it was a moment before she could realise
that Jennifer was greeting her.  Then she was almost shocked by
Jennifer's beauty.  It was a woman of forty who confronted her, but
age here had nothing to say.  Jennifer's loveliness came from her
superb richness of colour and form.  Her hair was dark with the
darkness of clouded fire, when the flame is imprisoned by black
shadow.  Her skin had warmth in its ivory softness.  She was very
tall, a height that was emphasised by her high close dress with its
waist just below the breasts, but her body was moulded by her
maturity to a perfect fitness.  She stood, her head up, her lovely
neck and arms bare, save for a thin Cashmere purple shawl, as
though she were receiving a deputation of loyal subjects.  Only her
eyes were a little sleepy, heavily lidded.

Judith had never in her life before felt so small, so insignificant.
It was as though she were a servant coming for a place.  She was
weary, too, crowded about with old memories, homesick for she knew
not what.  But it was not her way to be beaten.  Only, as on so many
other occasions, she wished passionately that she were taller.

The thought in Jennifer's mind as she bent down to kiss her was:
'Well, I need not be afraid of this little thing.'

Jennifer moved into the little parlour that was thick, for Judith,
with pressing memories.  She recognised at once gratefully that it
was not changed.  That was Francis' doing.  But also, with a flash
of intuition, she realised that Jennifer must be lazy.  She would
have altered things if she had had a mind for that.  Here was the
old spinet with the roses on its lid, the music-box with the King
in his amber coat and the Queen in her green dress; there was the
carpet with the pictures of the Battle, the leaping horses and the
cannon firing.  For how many years had it been there--and yet it
looked even fresher than in earlier days.  Best of all, here was
the China wallpaper with the blue and white pagodas, the bridges,
flowers and temples.

Jennifer helped her to take off her jacket and bonnet.

'You must be weary.'

'Oh no, thank you'; but she was.  She sat down on the old brown
sofa that was covered with a pattern of red leaves and little rosy
apples.  Francis had gone to see about the horses.  She and
Jennifer were alone.

'Did you have an agreeable journey?'

'Yes.  The weather was fine.  We had only one storm before Kendal.'

'You must rest now and take your ease.  Life is very quiet here.'

Judith thought:  'She talks as though I had never been here before.
I knew it before she did.'  She was in that nervous state of
weariness and loneliness that can rouse, very quickly, the Devil,
but she had already faced the Devil so often in her life that it
was easy to say to him now, as she did, 'Lie down!'

She smiled.  She could not help it.  Jennifer was so very

'What lovely hair you have,' Jennifer said.

'It is sadly tumbled.'

'No, but you will want to go to your room.  I will show you.'

They went up the staircase down whose banisters Judith had many
times slid.  That was something at least that Jennifer had never
done.  Jennifer moved upwards like a queen.

'I hope you will like this room,' she said, throwing open the door.

Oh heaven! it was Mrs. Monnasett's room, the room where once she
had crept up to the bed and touched the cold body, searching for
the little box. . . .

'I trust that you will be comfortable here,' Jennifer said, staring
with her sleepy eyes about her.  'If you need anything pray tell

'I have known this room,' Judith said, also looking about her, 'all
my life.'

The two women looked at one another--one swift appraising glance--
and at once Judith knew it was going to be a battle.

'She is going to let me be happy here,' she thought, 'if I do what
she tells me.'  Then there was the further thought:  'You've never
done what anyone told you--except Georges.'

But she was so weary that she could have cried if she had been a
woman accustomed to crying.  She was not.

'Thank you, dear Jennifer,' she said.  'You are very amiable.'  She
knew that Jennifer was thinking:  'I can manage THIS little thing.'

For several years after Georges' death the terrible time had been
the night.  If she slept, one horrible dream after another swept
over her; if she were awake, loneliness and remorse weighed down
her heart.  Loneliness because Georges was not there, remorse
because again and again she asked herself whether she might not
have done something to prevent the calamity.  Why had she not
driven the old man from the house, driven him, with whips and
scorpions?  How was it that she had submitted to his presence so
passively?  It was as though he had cast a spell.

What could she have done?  What?  What?  She tormented herself day
after day, night after night.  Then as the years had passed quiet
sleep had come back to her.  She was not one to bewail the past.
She had her new life to make.  But during the years in London and
Wiltshire there had been no life.  It had been as though she had
walked in her sleep.  Now with one step into the lighted hall to-
night life had swept back to her.  Contact was made again.

She woke in old Mrs. Monnasett's four-poster and looked about her
trying to penetrate the darkness.  It seemed that she could.
Georges was alive again and at her side, and said with his old
reckless impudence:  'Soon we'll have this house in our hand.'

So, leaning her head on his breast, she went happily to sleep.  In
the morning she met the two children, John aged two, Dorothy aged
one, in the charge of a fat beetle-browed woman, Mrs. Ponder.
Judith knew at once that this was a bad, ill-disposed servant who
was resolved to defy her.  John was a square-made, sturdy child
with the high Herries horse-bones and light blue eyes that reminded
her of David.  There seemed to be no nonsense about him at all.
Dorothy was small and dark and nervous.  She hid herself in Mrs.
Ponder's dress.

Judith loved children and had a swift power over them, perhaps
because she was herself little and was amused by small things that
seemed, however, to her important.

For John the only thing that mattered on that day when Judith first
saw him was that Matt the stableman had made a ship for him and
would take him later to the Tarn to sail it.  As soon as he
discovered that Judith also wished to see the sailing of the ship,
she became part of his world and was never again outside it.  He
did not as yet talk a great deal, but expressed his emotions with
wriggles of the body and small stern frowns.

'Pray, ma'am,' said Mrs. Ponder, 'do not permit the child to be a

'I care for children extremely,' answered Judith quickly, looking
straight at Mrs. Ponder's black eyebrows.  'To be quite honest, I
do not think I can live without them.'

'That is very well, ma'am,' said Mrs. Ponder, who was a woman of
one idea at a time.  'But he must not be a worrit.'

Dorothy was another matter.  Baby though she was, she was already
nervous, suspicious and reserved.  Mrs. Ponder was her only haven.
When Judith came near to her she screamed, which pleased Mrs.
Ponder very much indeed.

Indeed everything that occurred on this first day after Judith's
arrival contained the signs and portents of the struggle--a
struggle that involved the fates of all of them, and of many more
beside them--that was to come.  The prophecy of the walk up the
hill had been a correct one.

Snow fell all day, snow most unusual for that time of the year,
soft, feathery, gentle, at first not lying, then, as the day
sharpened, lying with a silver radiance over all the world.

It always seemed to Judith afterwards that she gathered in her
complete and final knowledge of Jennifer in that first winter
afternoon.  They sat after dinner in the parlour, drinking their
tea, the two of them one on either side of the fire, where the logs
crackled and hissed, the only sound save the gently whispering

Jennifer sat very straight, working at a piece of silver
embroidery.  Erect, her splendid body, with its soft rounded arms,
its swelling breasts, its crown of dark, slumbering hair, gave an
odd impression of being on guard.  Often Judith was in the future
to notice that Jennifer's body seemed to have a life apart from the
brain that directed it.  Jennifer's brain, she was to discover, was
not active.  It moved very slowly from point to point and there
stayed obstinately without stirring.  It was not an animal brain at
all--something quite other--but her body was entirely animal,
wanted only to be cared for.  That was why, perhaps, Jennifer was
not conceited and minded nothing at all when her body was admired;
why, too, men had deserted her at the moment of crisis.

But if she was not conceited she was intensely proud.  She had all
the pride of a woman who has no imagination, the most fundamental
pride of all because the owner of it cannot look outside and make
comparisons.  Her pride had its origin in the fact that she was a
Herries (though but a portion of one), and in the fact that she had
a father and mother who thought her perfect.

She did not admire herself because they thought her perfect, but
admired THEM for that reason, and her pride was all the greater.

There were things that Judith, as she sat by the fire on that first
day, wanted to know.  First how so gloriously beautiful a creature,
who might (so Judith, rather simply and very modestly, thought)
have had all London on its knees, could stay year after year in
this little distant country place; secondly, whether or no Jennifer
loved Francis; thirdly, why Jennifer had asked her, Judith, to

Before the hour by the fire was over, Judith had discovered the
answer to the three questions.  First--Jennifer liked the country
better than the town because Herries were of more social value in
the country, because she had always lived out of London and was a
woman of habit, but in chief because she was lazy.  The country
demanded less energy than the town.

Second--she did not love Francis in any sense that Judith
understood the word.  But--she was lazy.  That might explain it.

Third--she had asked Judith because, after Deborah was gone, there
was too much to do.  A housekeeper was impertinent.  Judith, to
whom, in Jennifer's judgement (she repeated this several times),
Francis was quite devoted, would please Francis and keep him quiet.
In short she had invited Judith because--she was lazy.

'Pray come nearer to the fire.  It is monstrously cold.'

'Thank you.  And is Deborah comfortable with her Squire?'

'I believe so indeed, as much as one may be comfortable in this

She raised her slumbering eyes, lifted her white hand on which a
great ring with a deep crimson stone glittered, to shield her face
from the fire, and said:  'Are we to be friends, Judith?'

Judith bent forward, giving her glance for glance.

'I trust so.  It is my own most earnest wish.'

'You will be on my side sometimes?'

'Your side?'

'Yes.  You were not on my side in that most unseemly quarrel in
London many years ago.'

'I was then quite unformed. . . .  And Christabel was then my
friend.  You were not.'

'Yes, we were young then.  I wonder.  Is it wise--do you think--
that we have met again?'

Judith answered gravely.  'It is for yourself to decide.'

Jennifer's body became more active.  You could see the life
stirring through it, as still water is suddenly moved by a breeze.

'Are you passionate?'

'I beg your pardon?'

'Are you passionate?  With that hair you should be.  I hear that
you have a temper that can be monstrously roused.  I should like to
see it.'

Judith laughed.

'There is time enough,' she said.  Moved by a quick impulse and
because she wished always to be friends if it were possible (she
could be an enemy very easily if that was wanted), she went over to
Jennifer, bent across her chair and kissed her.  To her own
surprise Jennifer put up her arm and with her soft warm hand drew
Judith closer, kissing her again.

'It is by far more comfortable to be friends,' she said.

But was it Jennifer's body that had kissed her--or Jennifer?

That evening Jennifer, Judith and Francis sat in the parlour.  The
little clock with the china dairymaid struck.  Jennifer rose,
stretched her arms, threw up her lovely head.  Her eyes were almost
closed.  She seemed to be tasting some delicious food or smelling a
marvellous scent.

'I am sleepy.  I shall go to bed.'  She moved, slowly, majestically,
to the door.  She turned towards them, showing a sleepy smile.  She

'Good-night,' she said.

After a little silence Francis said:  'I am so happy that you are
here, dear Judith.  Jennifer likes you already.'

'Do you think so?  I am afraid that at first I shall be needlessly
troublesome.  In time things will settle themselves.'

'Is it strange to you to come back here?'  He looked at her with
eyes of deep affection.  Now he had regained his old Judith.  It
was true that on the outside this was almost a middle-aged woman
who sat near to him, a woman, too, who had known the most bitter
unhappiness, who had suffered years of the harshest loneliness, but
there was there also the child with the light of humour in her
eyes, with her pugnacity, eagerness and acceptance of adventure.

'Strange?'  She looked into the fire.  'No.  But, Francis, with
what passion I love this house.  I had not forgotten it--no, not a
table nor a chair, not a print nor a carpet, and the garden, the
high wall, every branch of every tree.  But I had not known that I
would be so touched by it, nor that it would lead me on into the
country beyond it.  MY country. . . .'  She laughed.  'Perhaps it
will be wisest in me to check my feelings while I can; I am
determined against too much enthusiasm.  In an old woman it is an

'An old woman!' he said fondly.  'Why, Judith, you are not

'No,' said Judith.  'When I was in my room this evening after
dinner and pressed my nose against the pane, standing a little on
my toes, just as I did when I was a child, I could see nothing but
the snow falling through the darkness.  Nevertheless, the country
crowded about me--Scarness, Bowscale, Calva, Blackhazel,
Mungrisdale.'  She said the names like a spell.  'And so leading to
Watendlath, which I must face if I am ever to have any peace here.
On the first fair day I shall ride over to Watendlath.'

'Why, Judith,' he said, 'you are a poet.'

'Part of me is a poet, and the other part, I fear, most

He sighed and stretched his long, thin legs to the fire, rubbing
his hands in his hair.  'I also.  Part poet, and the useless part,
the only part for which I have any care.  We are a strange family.
It seems that the Dreamer must always destroy the Man of Deeds, and
so either way you fail.  Your father let the practical go and was
called a madman.  My own father was ultimately all practical and
faded spiritually away.  Will has always been for the practical--he
has never known a conflict and is become a money-bag.  There is
Reuben who has rejected the practical and is saved, maybe, by his
Maker.  And you and I, Judith--our fates are yet undecided.  But it
would be a subject for an Epic, this Herries struggle, with a
changing England behind it.  Which is real?  Is there a soul?  Are
we for ever to be exiles from our true country?  All my life I have
been like a man wandering down a road that leads nowhere.'

'You should ask Mr. Southey these things.  He is a poet.'

'I have asked him.  He is sure of his destiny.  His answer is in
his books and his family.  I never knew a man more confident.  But
his brother-in-law, Mr. Coleridge, has more genius, and so is more
lost. . . .'  He drove his fist on to his knee.  'Judith, I must
lose myself in something greater than myself.  That is the only

'And your marriage?'  She asked at length the question that had
been hovering between them all day.

'My marriage is a failure, a damnable, pernicious failure.  How
could it have been otherwise?  Jennifer never loved me.  She has
never loved anyone.  When she dismissed Beaminster she was
frightened of her old age and she liked me better than the others.
So she took me.  And she has done her best with me.  But there is a
devil of selfishness in her.  In a country life some sort of
selfishness is, I conceive, a necessity.  I also am selfish.  But
our selfishnesses--hers and mine--do not coincide.'

He stopped.  Then went on eagerly, 'Judith, I say these things
because all our lives we have been frank with one another, but also
since you must live here you must understand what the situation

'Yes,' she said.  'What is the situation?'

'I am as crazy for Jennifer as ever I was.  She has a terrible
physical spell over me.  In a while you will feel it right through
the house--the spell of her body.  I care for her, too, in other
ways; I have a great tenderness, sometimes an almost unspeakable
longing to make her happy.  And so long as she is comfortable she
is happy, but let her comfort once be disturbed and the whole house
is wretched.

'She is pure Herries, the unimaginative practical sort.  Had she
energy she would be the feminine Will of the family, turning
everything to practical profit, but she has none and she wants
none.  She does not love me but she loves no one, not her parents
nor her children.  But she is proud of everything that is hers,
myself as well.  She will quickly be proud of you if you serve her.
If you do not--'

'Yes--if I do not?'

'She will fight you until you do.  And she has many strange
weapons. . . .'  He went on after a pause.  'I had thought when I
asked her to marry me that what she would not be able to endure
would be the quiet and silence here.  That she would be restless
here, want people that would entertain her, admire her.  But that
has been the slightest of the trouble.  She has settled here like a
cat by the fire so long as she is comfortable.'

'Then why,' asked Judith slowly, 'did you ask me here?  If she is
comfortable . . .'

'I had to have you, Judith.  I had to.  It is turning me mad, this
life here.  It is not that I have not much to do.  I have learnt
much of the estate.  I have grown a wise countryman.  Things are
prosperous here.  I buy land, sell cattle.  So far I have conquered
my dreams.  But I love her and despise her.  I love her and despise
myself.  I know that she does not care for me, that my children do
not care for me.  I am in touch with no one here.  And therefore I
had to send for you.  For the last three years I have had this
longing, but beat it down.  Now it has been too strong for me.'

Judith felt her heart leap.  She had loved Francis all her life and
at last her reward had come.  He needed her and had told her so.
This was perhaps the first moment of true happiness that she had
had since Georges' death.

But she showed no emotion.

'Yes, but if we care for one another--brother and sister as we are,
although, Francis, I am in reality your aunt, you know--what will
Jennifer say?'

'There we must be on our guard.  I do not know how it will affect
Jennifer.  If she is against it she will use every weapon to be rid
of you.'

'She thinks,' said Judith, 'that I am a meek little thing.  I saw
it in her eyes to-night.  But I am not.  Francis, now that I have
come, I cannot go again.  Nothing can turn me out.  I am resolved.
This is my country, my home . . . even if Jennifer hates me.'

'You have no true realisation,' he said slowly, 'of Jennifer's

But she was astonished at herself.  She felt rising in her breast a
resolved determination on power.  That other self--not the self
that at her window behind the falling snow had in the gloaming
traced every rise and fall of the fell, the peaked line of Skiddaw,
the thin haze of the Scottish hills; but the self that had
conquered Georges and these last terrible thirteen years, this
obstinate self--was moving her forward to this new conquest.

She would make them all love her, Jennifer, children, servants,
even the dogs.  But--if they would not love her--then they should
obey her.  But for Francis she felt an infinite tenderness.  She
got up and knelt in front of the fire by his chair.  She did not
touch him.  She would never again kneel by a man to embrace him.
That had been for Georges alone.  But she turned to him, looking at
him with so much sweetness that his heart was comforted as it had
never been since the day of his marriage.

'Francis,' she said, 'in the way of love I shall never care for any
man again, but in the way of ourselves, of all our lives, I love
you most dearly.  And I will win a victory here.'

He was about to put a hand to her.  He stopped and listened.

'Hush,' he said.  'I thought I heard a door opening.'

But there was no sound.  The door was fast closed.


Opening the door of her bedroom on a fine July afternoon, intending
to prepare for her visit to Mrs. Southey, Judith stood frozen to
the wall.

In the far corner of the room could be seen the broad, ill-shapen
back of Mrs. Ponder, its calico covering spread to its utmost as
she bent over the drawer of the little spindle-legged escritoire
near the window.  In these drawers were Judith's papers and
personal odds and ends--old letters, legal documents, programmes of
dances and concerts, ribbons and faded flowers.

Most of these were now scattered about the floor while Mrs. Ponder,
in furious haste and grunting like a pig, burrowed ever deeper.

'Yes,' said Judith.  'Good afternoon.'  She had always hated the
woman; from the very first she had detested her, and now there was
such a rage beating in her throat that she had a most childish
impulse to rush across the room and seize the woman by the neck and
shake her head off.

Mrs. Ponder's back jumped, then straightened itself; then Mrs.
Ponder's pasty-faced, beetle-browed countenance turned round,
terror braced by defiance appeared in it.

'Yes, Mrs. Ponder?' Judith said again, her voice small and
quivering in her anger.

'I was straightening things, ma'am,' the woman answered in her
sulky, deep-toned voice, 'helping to keep your drawers tidy.'

'You are not paid, I think, to keep my drawers tidy.'

Mrs. Ponder was recovering her self-command.  She had thought that
she was safe enough, had just time enough.  What ill luck that the
little soft-footed, prying thing should come creeping up five
minutes too soon!  Oh well! she wasn't going to be put down by this
red-haired left-over of a thief and a vagabond.  She knew what she

She put one hand on her hip.

'Excuse me, ma'am.  I cannot say I am sure what I am paid for and
what I am not paid for, only to do my duty, I should suppose.'

'And is it your duty to decipher my personal letters?'

'I do not know what you mean, ma'am, by deciphering.  I was
intending for the best.'

'You are very obliging, but it is a dangerous precedent, Mrs.
Ponder, as I think you will find.  Leave this room!  It will not, I
trust, be long before you leave this house.'

The woman came forward.  She was half of a mind to have her say.
It was a year and a bit since this French Madame (for Mrs. Ponder,
like many another, confused facts when she wished to) had come to
the house interfering and disturbing.  She, Mrs. Ponder, had hated
her from the first.

She would like to say now all the things that she knew and had
picked up from gossip.  What was she after all?  The daughter of
some road gipsy who had married a thief killed in a cheap scramble.
If it were not for the Master, poor silly fool, she would not be
here another day, with her red hair and standing on her toes to
make herself taller!  Mrs. Jennifer didn't want her, that was plain
enough.  And then she was alienating the children.  The little boy
had never been the same since her coming. . . .  Mad she was, going
off bareback with no hat on her head all the way to Caldbeck!  Mad,
as her rascal of a father had been, so she had heard, before her.

All these things Mrs. Ponder would have liked to say, but there was
something about Judith, something both in her rage and her dignity,
that frightened the woman against her will.

She was about to go through the door when Judith stopped her:  'Why
did you do this?  For what were you looking?'

'I, ma'am?  Looking? . . .  Why, for nothing, I assure you.'

'Nonsense.  Of course you had some purpose.'

Judith stepped forward, and Mrs. Ponder, thinking she was going to
strike her, retreated.

'No.  I would not touch you.  You are a bad servant.  You have
always been one.  You will leave this house in the morning.'

'That is for my mistress to say.'

Yes.  It was true.  The woman was right.  But Jennifer would not
hesitate.  After such a thing as this!

'I cannot understand what it was that you wanted.  Pray inform me.'
The disgust in Judith's eyes was more insulting than the anger.
Mrs. Ponder would not quickly forget it.  But, for the moment, it
would be better to withdraw.  So she withdrew.

After she was gone Judith sat in her chair considering.  They were
to go to take tea with Mrs. Southey at Greta Hall, she, Jennifer
and Francis.  She had come up to put on her bonnet.  But she must
speak to Jennifer before they went.  She could not calmly join in
the social amenities of the Southeys while this was raging in her
breast.  To break open her drawer and read her letters!  There were
packets of letters from Georges there. . . .  Oh, it was monstrous,
it was impossible!  The insolence of the woman.  But she would go
at once--that was one good thing.  The affair would have a good
issue, for the woman had been always impossible, and now there
would be a fine reason for her dismissal.  Jennifer would not
hesitate.  Of course, she would not.  Judith's heart seemed to stop
a beat.  Jennifer was so strange a woman.  They had been friendly
enough during these twenty months.  She had been delighted for
Judith to take the house in her hands; she had given her free rein.
But Judith knew her no better than on that first evening.

She could not any more now than then say whether it were War or
Peace.  The time had gone so swiftly; there had been so much to do--
the house to order, the servants to watch, the children to care
for, Francis to make comfortable, new neighbours to know, and
sometimes--twice or thrice--strange sudden expeditions into the
mountains, to Watendlath, to Newlands, once so far as Ennerdale,
when another life altogether had stirred and moved, a life that was
not dead, although it was given so little freedom.  The time had
gone, Judith had even been happy because of Francis, because of the
children, because the neighbours were kind, and chiefly because
this house and the little village and the Moor were all hers.  From
Iredale to Caldbeck, from Threlkeld to Mungrisdale it was hers.
And so, because of all these things, the central situation, the
pivot upon which everything else turned, the relationship between
herself and Jennifer, had never been examined.

But it had been growing; all the while it was growing.  As she sat
there, beside her bed, looking at the dove-grey bonnet that lay
upon it, she suddenly shivered.  WHAT was Jennifer thinking?  Had
Jennifer. . . ?  And at the very suspicion of that thought, she, to
whom honesty and cleanliness and fair dealing were the first rules
of life, sprang indignantly from her chair.  Oh no! that was
monstrous. . . .  Monstrous. . . .  But she must go, at once, AT
ONCE, and speak to Jennifer.

So down she went, and the first thing that she saw was the fat,
handsome, sensuous face of Captain Fernyhirst in the hall.  Captain
Fernyhirst lived near Caldbeck.  He had bought, only last year, old
Uncle Tom's house, Stone Ends.  He had a pale, ill wife there and
two lanky children.  And he was an admirer and friend of

He was a fine upstanding man with a broad back and stout legs.  His
eyes were too small, his nose a trifle too large, but he looked
elegant in his green coat, his hair curling above his ears, his
spurred heels spread, yes, as though he owned the house and
everything in it.

They were a handsome pair, a very handsome pair.  He greeted Judith
with the courteous patronage that he always used to her.  He said
something about the weather, and went.  Jennifer was dressed in
green and white, her lovely hair falling in thick ringlets on her
bare neck.  Very lovely, Judith thought, was her hair, parted in
the middle of her fair smooth forehead, combed towards the sides,
falling in curls that seemed to hold in their dark shadows a
strange, steely lustre.

'Very lovely hair,' thought Judith, 'but I wonder whether Mrs.
Ponder . . .'  She was in fact too angry to wait, as she should
have done, for a more favourable opportunity, and in that lost an
important chance of commanding the situation.

Impetuously she led the way into the parlour.

'Jennifer, I must speak to you.'

'My dear . . . but we are late, and Mrs. Southey is most
punctilious. . . .'

Slowly she followed Judith in.

'Jennifer, Mrs. Ponder must be dismissed.  At once.  To-night.'

'And why?'

'I caught her, now, five minutes back; I went to my room and she
was searching my drawers.  My papers were scattered about the

It was not Jennifer's way to speak quickly.  It was as though
slowly and with practised deliberation she sent a message through
all her tall body that it must be prepared for a set of
circumstances, that there was no haste required . . . plenty of

She sat down, put her hand to her hair, looked out of window.

'Well, Judith, I must inquire.  Mrs. Ponder is an admirable
servant.  She was perhaps making tidy your effects.'

'Making tidy my effects?  But who is she to make my things tidy?
It is not her business.  She had no place in my room.  No, indeed.
She was making nothing tidy.  She was spying.'

'Spying?  What is there for her to spy into?'

'Nothing, of course.  I have nothing to hide.'  Then amazement,
increased by her anger, seized her.  'But, Jennifer--are you not
yourself indignant?  Do you understand what it is?  She was SPYING!
The woman was in my room, my letters were on the floor.  Letters.
Letters from my husband . . .'  Her voice broke.  She was very near
to tears.

'Well, it shall be inquired into.  I am convinced that you have
judged too hastily.  It IS your weakness, Judith.  You act too
immediately on the impulse of the moment. . . .'

'MY fault!  My fault!' Judith broke in.  'But, Jennifer, I cannot
understand!  You appear to be blaming ME!  Do you hear what I said?
That Mrs. Ponder was discovered by me tossing my private papers
about the floor, her hands among my effects.  She did not deny it.
She could not.  She was most insolent.  She must go . . . must
leave . . . at once, to-morrow morning.  You must tell her so.  A
fine thing to have in the house, a servant who opens drawers and
carries her secrets, I have no doubt, to the kitchen-maids and the
grooms.  You cannot hesitate.  Francis would insist. . . .'

She pulled up.  For her life she wished that she had not spoken
those last words.  Her rage had carried her away.  The very
thought of the woman's ugly thick back and the packets of Georges'
letters. . . .  But she should not have mentioned Francis.  Was
she never to learn?

In the short silence that followed, the place seemed to fill with
the summer scents, the radiant sun floated the room with shadows of
gold.  Some man called to his horse, wheels creaked on the road.
Then Jennifer spoke:

'Yes. . . .  It was I who asked Ponder to search your drawer.'

She looked at Judith, and Judith looked back at her.  Judith's pale
face slowly flushed.  This was an incredible thing.  It was as
though the spinet had leapt through the ceiling, or the little rosy
apples on the sofa had rolled like little live bullets about the
floor.  An incredible thing.  To Judith, in spite of the many
events that had been her lot, the most astonishing, the most
dumbfounding of them all.

'You . . . told her?'

'Yes.  I wished to know what you were writing of me to London.'

'I . . . to London?'

'Indeed, yes.  To dear Will and Christabel, who have so true an
affection for me.'

'And so . . . you thought that such dishonest behaviour was in my
character--that while I lived here and was your friend I would
write . . .'  She broke off.  All words failed her.  The sun had
died from the room, which was grey in her eyes and chill.

'But why not?  We must have common sense.  When you first came here
I hoped that we should form a friendship, but you had other ideas.
You were determined to be mistress here.  You alienated my husband,
my children, my servants.  I was well assured that your friends in
London must have the benefit of your experience.  Why not?  If I
had had your ambitions I should have doubtless done the same.'

'You thought that?  I have been here for more than a year.  All
this while you have fancied me indulging in such treachery; you
have known me so little that you suspected SUCH things in my
conduct?  Why, then . . . why, then . . . if your mind has been of
such a colour, you must have hated me! . . .  And I thought that we
were friends.  For a year I have suspected nothing.  And you have
made your servant spy on me. . . .'

She was shaking, quivering with rage, astonishment, but also with a
dreadful miserable unhappiness that seemed to strike deep into her
very soul.  All her life long, through every difficulty and
distress, she had been supported always by her sense of her own
integrity and the conviction that everyone thought her honest.  She
had not had pride in that, but it had been her comfort; whatever
else went, that remained.  And now--to be charged with such
treachery and to be hated when she had thought that she was cared

Her lip quivered.  If she wept now it would be a humiliation for
which she would never forgive herself.

Steadying her voice she said quietly:  'I have never suffered any
disloyalty to you, Jennifer, in myself or another.  I had thought
we were friends and so acted.  You have wronged me,' and left the

Once in her own place any tendency to tears was gone.  Tears!  No,
indeed!  She walked the floor like a raging little animal in a
cage.  The letters, papers, ribbons were still scattered about,
where Mrs. Ponder had left them.  Mechanically, without knowing it,
she bent down and put them back and closed the drawers.  She
remained, kneeling there, looking in front of her.

Her immediate impulse was, as it had always been in every crisis of
her life, to take some dramatic action instantly--to find Francis,
to tell him what had occurred, without either self-defence or
accusation of anyone, and then to depart--to be, as swiftly as
possible, as far from Jennifer as the world allowed her.  But very
quickly her temper cooled.  Her intelligence reasserted itself.
There was more in this than a vulgar quarrel.  The whole of her own
past life was in it, her father, her mother; the whole of the
Herries family was in it, for what she was meeting now in Jennifer
was the thing in the Herries blood that her father, herself,
Francis, Reuben, Georges had always been fighting--the unimaginative,
calm, self-assured obstinacy and confidence.

At that she knew that she was herself now calmer.  She rose from
her knees and, as she looked about the room, realised something
with an absolute certainty of its truth, as though someone had
whispered it in her ear.  Jennifer had intended this quarrel.  She
did not hate Judith.  Hatred was an emotion unknown to her
sluggishness.  She had decided--perhaps some while back--that
Judith made her uncomfortable and that Judith must go.  Francis
would never allow her to go, unless there were some very obstinate
reason or unless Judith herself was provoked to it.  She must
provoke Judith or she must find a reason.  In all probability she
was smiling now quietly to herself, thinking that she had

At that Judith flung up her head and swore that whatever occurred
she would not go.  This was her place, and here she would stay.
She could be as obstinate as Jennifer, yes, and more obstinate.

There was a knock on the door, and opening it she found Francis
there.  The carriage was ready.  Jennifer was ready.  He was
smiling, had no consciousness that there had been any trouble.  She
looked at him and smiled too.  She was there to make Francis happy,
and make him happy she would, Jennifer or no Jennifer.  She put on
her bonnet and shawl and went down with him.

'I like the grey bonnet,' he said.

'I had it in Carlisle,' she said, 'a month ago.'

Jennifer, in her fine green and white bombasine dress and an
ostrich feather in her bonnet, stood by the carriage, the moors
undulating in hummocks and pools of green on every side of her.
She smiled as they came towards her.

'Dear Judith,' she said, 'what a charming bonnet!'

So it was all bonnets, and a more agreeable trio, sitting behind
the immense back of Fred the coachman, could surely not be found in
Keswick.  Francis might complain that Will made the money and that
he was a failure, but nevertheless things were very comfortable at
Uldale.  That land that they had bought towards Caldbeck was
turning out very well, and, in spite of the unsettled times, the
shares in the Liverpool shipping business were for ever improving.
And, in a year, Judith had brought the house to a fine discipline.
Mrs. Harper, the housekeeper, a widow from Carlisle, was an
excellent woman.  Jennifer herself was not at all extravagant.
Whatever she wore seemed to be beautiful on her.  She had no great
taste for entertaining.  An occasional little dinner with cards
afterwards, a Ball at Christmas.  No magnificence even then.  Ten
couples at the most.  Yes, new bonnets could be afforded.  They
were very generous to Judith or, at least, Francis was.  His
allowance was most generous.  She had never had so much in all her
life before; never been so comfortable. . . .  Comfortable?  A
glance across at Jennifer on the opposite seat, and it was as
though everything sinister and destructive thickened the summer

To be charged with such malice and deceit, to be suspected of the
basest treachery. . . .

'They say that Mr. Coleridge dislikes his wife extremely and will
never again return to Keswick.  He goes often, I believe, to visit
Mr. Wordsworth in Grasmere. . . .  How cool the woods are! . . .
The Southeys always seem to me very pleasant people; Judith, my
dear, if the sun is too hot you must change places with me.  You
know that I am never disturbed by the heat.'

She was not.  She basked in it, or like a great bird of brilliant
plumage bathed her feathers in it, letting the light strike gold
and emerald and sapphire from her loveliness.

'Edith Southey,' said Francis, 'is a very pretty-behaved child,
very pretty-behaved, indeed.  And little Hartley, Coleridge's boy,
is most unusual.  But, of course, he is growing now.  He must be
fifteen, at least.  He is at school at Ambleside.  Yes, this is a
most beautiful day; the air is exceptionally warm.'

Francis was happy to-day.  He was always pleased when he was going
to see Mr. Southey.  That she should set her servant on to spy and
then, without a tremor, admit it. . . .  How lovely that rather
selfish droop of her mouth and the faint warm glow of her cheek,
and the softness of her eyes as they looked out so calmly under
their heavy lids! . . .  The falseness!  That Judith had tried to
alienate the children!  John loved her.  That was not Judith's
fault.  And he was uneasy with his mother.  He knew, as children
always know, that she did not in her heart care for him.  Or did
she care?  Who could tell for whom she cared?

'Look, Judith, how blue the Lake is!  There is not a ripple.'

Yes, she had thought that she had got her way, and that in a week
Judith would be gone.  She was wrong.  As they approached Keswick
the air was rich with the scent of the summer flowers.  July and
August are the bad months for this country.  There is rain,
everything is heavily green without variety.  But days come like
this one when all the trees, larch and birch and fir and oak, are
so deeply shadowed and so highly lit that fire runs from stem to
stem, melting into cloud and climbing into swift eddies of green
smoke.  If only there are clouds in the sky the hills lie waiting
to receive the shadows that slip like birds from shoulder to
shoulder.  The clouds have a great richness in this month, so
proudly filled with white light that they quiver with their
intensity, throwing paths of ghostly radiance on to the Lakes that
are blue, here and there ruffled darkly like tarnished silver.  On
such a day the richness of the English scene, when the hay burns in
the nostrils and every cottage garden has the dusky odour of
snapdragon and sweet-william, is immortal.  One summer's day is
enough for memory to be enriched for ever.

Keswick was so small a country town that in the summer its gardens
dominated all the rest.  Greta Hall is at the entrance to it from
the Carlisle side, and once they had crossed the little bridge they
were almost there, but Judith could smell the flowers mingling with
the soft friendliness of the cut hay that lay on the open fields.

She could see the peace of the town, the farmers' carts, Mr. Probus
the Apothecary standing at his door enjoying the sun, two young
ladies laughing as they came out of Mrs. Gray's, the bonnet shop,
old Mr. Fordyce the antiquarian, who was said to sleep half the
year on the Roman Wall, with his snuff-coloured wig and old-
fashioned breeches.  As the carriage turned up the drive she
thought:  'It will take more than Jennifer's insults to drive me
away from this.'

This was Judith's first visit to the Southeys.  Mrs. Coleridge and
Mrs. Southey had been to Uldale.  They were quiet, comfortable
women; certainly Mrs. Southey was a comfortable woman.  About Mrs.
Coleridge one could not be so sure; there were lines of discomfort
about her mouth, restlessness in her eyes.  You could see that they
were sisters and had lived for most of their lives together.

Yes, the house was charming, a nursery garden on the right as they
climbed the hill; then you could see an orchard with plum trees and
apple trees behind the house.  They were admitted by a cheerful
motherly-looking woman, who conducted them into the parlour on the
left of the passage.  They waited in the parlour, gathered together
in a kind of attitude of defence as people are when they are
awaiting their hostess.

This was a charming room, with a large green shaped like a horse-
shoe in front of the window.  The room was comfortably furnished
with old furniture, shabby but friendly.  There were pictures on
the wall--one really dreadful painting of a staring doll-like Mrs.

Mrs. Southey came in.  There were greetings all round, words about
the splendid weather, about the hay, the crops, being tired, not
being tired, being hot, not being hot.  But they must all come
upstairs to Mr. Southey's room.  That was where tea would be.  So
upstairs they all went.

Oh! this was a wonderful room, so light, so well-proportioned, so
airy!  And the views were fine.  Were the views not fine?  They
were indeed.  The room had three windows.  The large one that
looked down upon the green and the flower-beds and away to the Lake
and the mountains, the two smaller ones whence you could see the
lower part of the town.

The room was lined with books, and there were splendid volumes
bound in vellum lying in heaps on the floor.  And the family
portraits on the wall; before long Judith knew who they all were--
Mr. and Mrs. Southey by Downman, little Edith Southey and little
Sara Coleridge by that fine artist Mr. Nash; the other three
Southey children, Kate, Isabel and Bertha, also by Mr. Nash.

Much good furniture, Mr. Southey's writing-table piled with books
and papers, a screen, a desk.  The room was decorated in quiet
dignified tones, the curtains of French grey merino, the furniture
covered with some buff colour.  A noble room, the room of a poet,
lit now with the summer sun, and all the summer sounds mingling
beyond the open window.

It was, in fact, Mr. Southey himself who showed Judith the
portraits and then some of his books.  At first she thought him a
little alarming with his dark hair, his grave features, the
dignified, rather remote way he had of moving, a little as though,
she wickedly fancied, he were carrying the offertory plate in
church.  He was at first the official host, cold and ceremonial.
He held up his head as though he knew it was a fine one; she
thought that he certainly was aware that he was an important
personage.  She fancied, too, on their first arrival, that he had
thrown an impatient glance or two at his writing-table, where his
papers lay, as though he wished his visitors very far away.  And he
certainly had no idea as to who she was; he took care to give her
no name lest he should be in error.  She thought that he had
difficulty sometimes in seeing her at all and would have spoken
with the same grave courtesy if she vanished; he would not know
that she had gone.

And then, when they moved to the large window, he became entirely
another person.  When he spoke of this country, this country that
she loved as dearly as he, his voice thrilled, his face was lit,
his black hair flung back.

'You know it is hard for me to speak of these things.  When I first
came to Keswick I assured myself that I should never settle down
without a violet--no violet and no nightingale.  But now I have
long forgot those losses.  My brother Tom was settled in the valley
of Newlands, and I would not like to confess to you how we have
been, the two of us, our childish behaviour.  And now with my own
children there is no stone or leaf of Walla Crag or Watendlath that
we do not know.'  (Watendlath--a quiver at the word touched her and
fled.)  'And with my books--my books.  Are you yourself a bookworm?
If so you see in front of you the most impassioned of your clan.
Let me show you--'  He waved his hand and, eagerly walking to the
bookcase, began to pull out volumes for her.  'Have you been ever
in Portugal?  Do you know Portugal?  What! you have never seen
Cintra! . . .  And is Verbeyst an unknown name to you?  Verbeyst of
Brussels.  He has three hundred thousand volumes.  Do you know what
it is to open a chest of books?  What are you going to find? . . .
No, let me show you this--The Revelations of St. Bridget.  See, not
only are the initial letters illuminated, but every capital through
the volume is coloured. . . .  Fuller's Church History. . . .  Is
not Sir Thomas Browne a favourite with you? . . .'  A small
tortoise-shell cat came and rubbed its back against his leg.

He was quivering now like a boy.  His hands shook, his face was all
smiles.  Then ruefully laughing at himself:  'Ah, I am for ever
making collections.  It is foolish, is it not, for who will read
them if I do not, and they arrive more swiftly than even I can
peruse them.  Time!  Time!  Why are the days not twice as long and
the nights four times!  Come, I must not weary you, but I can see
that you have a fancy yourself this way.  You have a fancy, have
you not? you have a library?  I hope that you have a library.'  He
smiled at her so friendlily and his eyes were so kind that she
wished that they could be examining books for ever.

At tea, seated in a half-circle, Mr. Southey, Mrs. Coleridge,
pretty Edith Southey, Mrs. Southey behind the tea-table, they were
all very gay.  Judith had often noticed that when at parties
Jennifer was present, everything went well.  People were delighted
with her beauty.  Shadows and shapes of loveliness seemed to
radiate from her passivity and composure.  Then, being so
beautiful, people assumed that she would be haughty and proud.  But
when she was anywhere the first thing that she did was to secure
her comfort and, as she was always the most beautiful person
present, she was always the first to be offered a seat, food,
drink, whatever it might be.  So, assured that she had all that she
needed, she was as amiable as anything, listened with apparent
attention to everyone's stories (although Judith suspected that she
never heard a word of them).  There was, however, always a sense of
thunder behind the calm.  When suddenly out of her comfort she
might, Judith thought, snap something in her fingers, even as on
that old historic occasion she had snapped Christabel's fan.

But on an afternoon like to-day's she was entirely at her ease.
She had had a fight and, as she thought, won it.  She had been
increasingly uncomfortable during the last six months; now that
cause of that discomfort would be removed.  Then the weather was
hot, which she greatly preferred.  Then the Southeys were reputable
people; she had herself never read any of Mr. Southey's long poems,
but she knew that they were generally respected.  What she liked
was for the Herries to be gracious and condescending to families
that were worthy of graciousness.  The Southeys, she thought, were
really worthy.  Then Francis was happy here; he could here indulge
his ridiculous passion for literature; and, although she only cared
as to whether he were happy or no because when he was unhappy his
sulkiness made her a little uncomfortable, yet, in warm weather
like this, she preferred that everyone should pass a pleasant hour.

And lastly there was that little pushing nonentity Judith, who had
been this very day told her place and at whom therefore it was
agreeable, once and again, to look.

All in all, Jennifer that afternoon was very comfortable at the
Southeys'.  There would come a day when, looking back, she saw that
warm, quiet afternoon as the beginning of all her trouble.

Mrs. Southey was the conversational one; Mrs. Coleridge had a
tendency to peevishness (which you could understand, Jennifer
lazily pondered, if it were true that her husband was always away
from her and was a slave to opium . . .)

'Are you partial to evening visiting?' Mrs. Southey inquired.  'I
must confess that we are not.  Mr. Southey has so much work in the
evening and the roads are so often floated by the rain.  Not that I
think this is a rainy district in reality.  It is only that it
seems very hard when it does come down.  Does it not rain hard
sometimes, Mr. Herries?  I have never seen such hard rain

Mr. Southey, who was offering cake and bread and butter with a
graciousness that almost demanded the accompaniment of music,
answered with gravity:  'It is the rainy hours that give us the
opportunity for all our reading.  Is it not so, Edith?  Or rather,
in my little girl's case, the writing out of charades and riddles
into our book.  Come now, Edith.  Confess.  How many charades have
you copied in to-day?'

'None at all, Papa.  I have been in the town with Mama.'

What Judith liked in him, she thought, was the warmth of his
affections.  As he spoke to his daughter his eyes looked on her as
though he would surrender the world for her sake.  And, as she
knew, there was his boy Herbert whom he loved even more dearly.

'That is what my friend Wordsworth will never do.  Copy a charade
for a lady.  No, he bows and regards her sternly and slips out of
door and takes a walk.  Are you acquainted with Wordsworth, Mrs.
Herries?  The greatest man alive in England to-day.  Yes, indeed,
the greatest man in England, as the world will see one of these
times.  There has been a young man in Keswick this last winter, a
Mr. Shelley, with his wife.  A most unusual young man.  I have told
him that when he is as old as I am he will grant the truth of my
prophecy about Wordsworth.  He, too, wishes to be a poet.  We are
all poets these days, Mrs. Herries. . . .  Well, he is an unusual
young man.  Just what I was myself in '94.  What it was hard for
him to understand was that you may have Five Thousand Pounds a year
and yet be a good man; I fancy that there are many young men like
him to-day.  The Revolution in France is responsible, you know.
But I set him upon a course of Berkeley.  That should do him good.
He does not realise as yet that a man must put a bound upon his
desires and work within them. . . .  Dear, dear, how sententious I
am becoming!  Pray, Mrs. Herries, another of Mrs. Southey's tea-
cakes.  They are quite famous in the neighbourhood, you know.  John
Wilson declares there are none like them even in Scotland, which is
the land of tea-cakes.'

'Yes,' thought Judith.  'But will Francis be on my side?  He must
not know.  He SHALL not know unless Jennifer herself tells him.
And I believe that she will not.'

She had a horrible sense that the battle now would be underground,
that no one henceforth would tell anyone anything, and that was so
against her own character that it was as though she must twist her
whole soul to conform to it.

'For my part,' Mrs. Coleridge was saying, 'I would never encourage
anyone to marry.  There can be so many blunders in matrimony.
Although, to be sure, young people must marry.  'Tis only natural
for them.'

It was now that Judith saw enter the room a very extraordinary
being.  This was a boy of some fifteen or sixteen years of age; he
had a small restless body dressed in clothes too young for it, the
short blue cloth jacket, the white trousers and open frilled shirt
of boys junior to him.  Dark hair strayed untidily over his
forehead, but his eyes were the strangest part of him, burning with
intelligence and yet at the same time lost, as he gazed about the
room, in a kind of abstract wonder.  He saw them all seated about
the tea-table and smiled, came towards them, stared at Jennifer as
though he were mesmerised, then, pulling himself back with a jerk,
nodded, still smiling, and stepped away to the farther part of the

'Nay, Hartley,' said Mrs. Coleridge, 'you must wish Mr. and Mrs.
Herries good-day.'

He came back to them with an odd stepping dancing movement as
though he scarcely touched the floor.  Then he stood there, shook
hands, seemed as though at any moment he would break into laughter.
What was amusing him?  It was to Judith exactly as though he had
sprung through the wall, coming from another world.  He was no
resident in this one.  All his real life was elsewhere, and as she
watched him she became restless.  She wanted to get up and run away
from all of them--to Watendlath, maybe, find the old house, sit
with the Ritsons by the great hearth and hear the lambs bleating
beyond the window; then to pass into that other room and to stand
watching that staircase, to see again that old man with the white
beard as he turned to the stair.  Georges would come in, wait
beside her as he often did, take her and lift her, pressing her
backwards against his breast.  Oh, after all these years, after all
these years . . .  Was she never to be rid of it?  If the battle
were joined now between Jennifer and herself, it was also joined
between the one world and the other.  It was almost as though
Georges were beside her, fighting Jennifer.

All this disturbance had come from that strange boy there, moving
away again, flitting now here, now there, regarding no one and
regarding everyone, humming (she fancied, although she could not be
sure) some tune to himself.  They had all moved away from the tea-
table and so she found herself encountering Hartley.  He was
standing on one foot, one ankle curled around another, and staring
at Jennifer.  He greeted Judith as though he had known her all her
life.  Children often did so because she was small and independent.

'That is the most beautiful lady, ma'am, I have ever seen,' he

Jennifer was being shown books and manuscripts now by Mr. Southey.

'Yes,' said Judith.  'You are Mrs. Coleridge's boy?'

'Yes, ma'am; there are Derwent and Sara and I.  I go to a school at
Ambleside.  Mr. Dawes is the Master.'

'And what do you learn there?'

(It was the strangest thing, as though behind this outward talk
they were conducting a quite different conversation.  As though he
said to her:  'I have just been with Georges and he told me . . .'
It was the boy's air of being not yet awake, of suffering under
some enchantment.)

His eyes were never still, nor his feet.  He looked at her with the
most engaging friendliness.

'Oh, they try their best to teach me, but I cannot learn any of the
ordinary things.  I shall dream of that lady for weeks and write
stories about her.  She shall be the Queen of Ejuxria.'


'Ejuxria.  It is a country that I discovered many years back.  She
shall be the next Queen.  Oh, ma'am, what a grand Queen she will

Oh yes, she will, and her servants will go spying in the drawers of
her Ladies-in-Waiting, reading their letters, undoing the faded
ribbons . . .

'Do you like to be here?' she asked him.

'I like to be everywhere.  It is all the same, for if a place is
ugly one can make one's own picture of it, can one not, ma'am?'

How odd it was to see this small child, with his restless,
unexpected gestures (so that he would crack his fingers or move
three steps on one foot as though he were playing hop-scotch, or
swing his little arms above his head), a child like none other that
she had ever seen, and feel that she had so much in common with
him.  She felt no awkwardness.  He understood her absolutely.  His
smile was the most bewitching part of him; it embraced and included
her in his own delight.

'And what will you be when you grow up?' she asked him.

'I shall be nothing,' he answered, twirling round on one foot.  'I
shall never grow up, I should think.  I cannot learn the things
that help one to grow up, and I know such a number of things that
one must not mention.  I have a secret name for everything.  What
is your name, ma'am?'

'Judith--Judith Paris.'

'Judith--I shall call you Florindascantinopolis.  One day I will
show you where Ejuxria is.'  Then he added quietly:  'And now I
must go and do my Greek lesson.  And then we are going to play
cricket--when the others come back from the Lake.'

Yes, they were going.  Farewells were being said.  Good-bye, Good-
bye. . .  How warm it is!  Is it not warm!

'Yes, the laurels are in great profusion here--but the kitchen-
garden is not really too extensive.  So beautiful at Uldale!  So
fine a view of the Scotch Hills. . .  But certainly we will
come . . . very much obliged . . . too kind of you . . .  Good-bye.

So they rode home.

'Most agreeable people,' Jennifer said.  'When you are in London,
Judith, you must read Mr. Southey's poems.  They are all the thing
in London.'

'London!'  Francis cried.  'London!  But Judith is not going to

'No.  I am not,' said Judith.

The two women looked at one another.  Upon Jennifer's fine smooth
white brow a small, a very small frown appeared, the first, Judith
thought, that she had ever seen there.

'Of course not,' said Jennifer.  'But we cannot expect Judith never
to wish to leave Uldale.'

'I am very happy at Uldale,' Judith said, smiling at Francis.  'You
are so very good to me.'

But afterwards when Jennifer had gone upstairs, slowly,
majestically, like a green and white swan floating upwards, to take
off her bonnet, Judith had a desperate, almost choking need of
reassurance.  She caught Francis by the broad lapels of his coat.
He paused astonished.  He was always shy of demonstrations, she
knew.  She looked up into his face and he saw that her eyes were
filled with tears.

'Francis, you do want me here, do you not?'

'Want you!'  He put his thin firm hand on her small one.  'Why, I
will never let you go!'

She nodded and said in a low voice:  'I am glad.  I wished you to
tell me so.'

He added kindly, holding her hand more closely in his:  'You have
altered everything here.  The servants, the children all love you.
And the best of it is Jennifer has grown so attached.  I have never
known her trust anyone so before.  She relies on you completely.  I
cannot thank you sufficiently.'

'I am glad,' said Judith, moving towards the stairs, 'that you are


On a lovely October afternoon a post-chaise drew up outside Fell
House and from it stepped a little short man in a brown hat.

He wore a dark brown 'carrick' with many capes, breeches of a light
grey and very smart and shining top-boots.  He was something of a
dandy.  He opened the gates, walked up the tiled path and pulled
the bell-rope.  He walked with a slight limp.

There was complete stillness round him.  The thick, gold leaves of
the trees in the garden, the little heads of amber chrysanthemums,
never stirred in the blue air.  Only the pigeons rustled in a flock
above the pigeon-house at the sound of the bell, then settled

While he waited he sniffed the sharp beauty of the autumn weather
and savoured the great spaces surrounding him on all sides.  The
edges of the hills were clear as though they had been cut out of
paper.  He could hear the sheep cropping on the moor beyond the
garden wall.

A manservant opened the door and he inquired for Mrs. Paris.  He
was shown into the hall bathed in sun, then after a pause into the
parlour, where he stood holding his hat and looking anxiously at
the door.

A moment later it opened and Judith stood astonished.  Then she ran
forward, holding out both her hands.

'Warren!' she cried.

He laughed and was so glad to see her that his little grey eyes,
bright and restless like a bird's, twinkled with pleasure.  He had
not seen her for four years.

'You are not changed in the least,' he said, holding both her hands
in his.

'Why, of course not,' she said, leading him to the sofa.  His limp
made her seem protective towards him.  'And why should I be?'

'I have thought at times,' he said, looking at her very closely,
'from your letters, that you were.'

'In which way?'

'Oh, more serious, more grave.'

'I am a most serious person,' she said.  'You have never granted me
that sufficiently.'

She was enchanted to see him.  He was exactly what she was needing,
an easy, good friend who cared for her, who was outside all the
increasing perplexities and complications of this house and her
position in it.

'But why are you here?  And where have you come from?'

'I have been in Keswick a week.'

'In Keswick a week and only just come!'

'I had some business there and I would not come to see you until it
was concluded.'

'But why not?'

'Because it concerns you.'

'Concerns me?'

'Yes.  Wait an instant until I have seen you.  I have been looking
forward so impatiently to this moment.'

He was holding her hand a little harder than she wished.  Very
gently she withdrew it.  He must be her friend, nothing more.  But
her FRIEND!  She had never in her life wanted a friend so badly as
she did just now.

His face was very charming, ugly because the nose was too large and
the mouth too small, but eyes and mouth both were wrinkled and
lined with kindliness and humour.  His looks had also that sense of
strain common to everyone who has had a life of pain and ill-
health.  But he did not appear a weakling.  His body was broad and
sturdy, and he was alert and active save for his limp.  He was now
forty-three years of age.

'Well, what is your great news?  I can tell that you are bursting
with it.'

'Yes.  You may not care for it when you hear it.'

She was quickly apprehensive; recent events had made her so.

'I had thought that you might have got wind of it.'

She suddenly knew.  Of course! he was to be married!  She was

'I know--you are to be married!'

He looked straight into her eyes, so that she dropped them.

'No . . . not yet,' he answered quietly.  'Nothing like that.  Will
has bought Westaways and I am to be manager of the estate.'

She drew back, erect with amazement.


'Yes; Will has bought Westaways.  The purchase was concluded last

Westaways was the house that old Pomfret, Raiseley's father and
David Herries' uncle, Francis' and Will's great-uncle, had had
built for him between Keswick and Crosthwaite Church.  It was
called Westaways because it was one of the best examples of the
work of an old crazy genius of an architect who, a hundred years
ago, had lived in Keswick.  It had been built for Pomfret and his
wife at great expense and it was a beautiful house.  When Raiseley
had moved with his wife, Mary, to London, he had sold the house to
a Colonel Grant, who, however, had infrequently resided there.  Six
months earlier Colonel Grant had died in Spain and there had been
much local speculation as to its next owner.

Will had bought Westaways!  Will was coming here to live, eight
miles from his brother with whom he was not on speaking terms!
Will was coming back to Keswick.  Will with his money and pride and
scorn of everything outside London!  Will . . . !

'Oh no, no!' she broke out.  'It is impossible!  Westaways and
Will!  Will and Keswick!'

'I know.  But it is so.  I have concluded the purchase myself.'

'And he is to live here?'

'He will come up occasionally.  I fancy that Christabel and Walter
will be here more frequently.  She has not been well of late.
Young Walter loves the country.  He is mad on horses.'

'How old is Walter now?'

'Twenty-one.  He was born in 'Ninety-two.  He will make as good a
business man as his father.  But different.  He loves power even
more than Will.  I never saw a young man so arrogant.  He must have
his own way in everything.'

'But I cannot believe it.  It is incredible.  Does he mean to be
reconciled with Francis?  He will not find it so easy.'

'No.  I am afraid not.  He is very bitter against Francis, and
young Walter carries on the feud.'

'Then--'  Judith waited.  Suddenly she cried:  'Oh, he is coming
here to show off!  To triumph over Uldale!  I see it all.  Oh! it
is shameful, shameful!  With his money he thinks that he will
humiliate Francis!'

'Remember,' Warren said, 'Francis married Jennifer.'

Judith could not grasp it.  The change in everything that it would
make, the unpleasantness, the rivalries, jealousies, personalities!
The difficulties for herself, a friend of Will's and Christabel's
as she was.  She could not cut herself off from poor Christabel.
That would be a disloyalty that no one would command in her . . .
but how otherwise was her life with Francis and Jennifer to be
possible, difficult as it was already?

In her perplexities she burst out:  'Warren, you should not have
taken this.  It is going to lead to nothing but hatred and ill-

He nodded his head.

'Perhaps I should not.  I hesitated, I will confess, but there was
one thing that decided me.'

She said nothing.  He went on.

'That you were here.'

'Oh no, Warren, please--'

He persisted.

'No, you have to hear me.  I came to say this.  From now we shall
be living near to one another, and I do not care what you or any
other may think.  For four years I have tried to conquer my love
for you, but it will not die.  No, listen . . . listen . . . please
do not send me away!  No, Judith, please--please!'

She had risen and stood there looking at him:  'Warren, it is quite
useless.  You know that it is.  We settled that four years ago.  We
were to be friends.  You promised it.'

'I know, I know,' he answered.  'And so I intended it to be.  But I
cannot command it, try as I may.  It is the last of my life.  I
shall have no more.  My life has been always broken, everything has
failed in it.  This too will fail.  I see that it must.  But I am
compelled to tell you.'

As she looked at him she longed to be kind to him, to give him
anything that he wanted.  What she had always desired, what she
would always desire, was to give people what they wanted.  And for
seventeen years now no one had wanted anything very much.  At
Grosset it had been a carpet brushed, a window mended, a consoling
word to Maria, a humorous word to Carey, and here it had been
comfort for Francis, who after all was not comforted.

As she looked at Warren whom she liked so greatly, who was so
courageous and bore pain without flinching, who never made
complaint, she longed to give him anything.  But how could she?
She did not love him.  He wanted passion, and she had no passion
left for anyone in the world.  And then it was absurd; she was

'Dear Warren,' she said gently.  'I care for you very greatly.
With Francis here you are the best friend I have.  But love--love
of the sort that you mean, I have none for anyone.  It is true
although it may sound fantastic, but I love Georges after all these
years as dearly as I did when he was alive.  Is that false, a
sentimentality?  I think not.  Or, if so, I am myself deceived.
And then I am so old.  I am near forty.'

He got up and stood beside her, but did not touch her.

'Yes, I know everything.  Nothing has altered since we talked at
Grosset.  You are not old to me.  Besides, I am not myself young.
There is nothing to do--I did not ask you to do anything.  But I
could not come here to live and not show you that there is no
change in my feeling.  I shall not do anything but what you would

He kissed her hand, gave a little bow, and limped away out of the
room.  She heard the carriage rattle off down the road.

The light was failing, and the little room was shadowed with yellow
dusk.  She stood there, her hand on the lid of the spinet, looking
at the dim garden and the white road beyond it.  Her head whirled.
Will coming to Keswick!  Will only eight miles away!  Will and his
family hanging over Uldale and flicking Francis' sensitiveness,
Jennifer's pride, with every hour that passed!  Oh, but it was
impossible!  The situation was impossible!

The door opened, and Jennifer came in.

'Who was that who was here?' she asked.  She was wearing a dress of
deep crimson that fitted very close to her body.  She walked
wearily.  During the last months Judith had seen that something was
distressing her, something that had nothing to do with her comfort.
A curious perception of life was slowly, slowly waking in her.  One
could see it tremble in her like a faint flutter in a white sky
before dawn.  Her battle with Judith continued, but this was not
the cause of her disturbance.  It was from some other direction.

'That was Warren Forster.'

'Warren Forster?  Why did he not stay?'

'He had a piece of news--'  Judith hesitated.  This same news was
going to shake Jennifer's placid laziness as nothing else could do.
Judith longed to see that shaken; in part Judith hated Jennifer as
she had never hated anyone before.  But, beyond that, there was
something further.  Jennifer's anger would include Francis'
discomfort.  They were all included in this.

'Well,' Jennifer said slowly.  'Cautious little Judith.  You ARE
cautious, are you not?  With your own plans and purposes--'

She always, now, when the two of them were alone, tried any kind of
irritation that seemed to her clever, but like all unimaginative
women she could only think of the taunts and teasings that would
goad herself if someone applied them.  Quite different ones would
be needed for Judith.

'No, I am not cautious!'  Judith answered, smiling.  'But this is
rather astonishing news that Warren brought.  Prepare yourself for
a shock.'

Jennifer, who was standing, drawn to her full height, looking out
of window, had her mind only half on Judith's words.  She was
watching or waiting or listening. . . .

'Well, my dear?  What is your great news?'

'Will has bought Westaways at Crosthwaite and is coming to reside
there with Christabel and the family.'

Judith had her reward.  Jennifer turned; her eyes for once were
wide and awake, her beautiful mouth open, her whole body stung to
attention.  'What?  What do you say?'

'It is true.  Warren has just completed the purchase.  He is to be
Will's bailiff.'

At that same moment Francis came in.  He had been riding and looked
immensely handsome in his many-caped coat.  His face was splendid
now, very sharp and set, thinner than it had ever been; his whole
body was drawn fine and alert.

'Francis?  Do you hear?  It is impossible, fantastic.  Oh, no . . .
he cannot . . . he would not dare.  No, no.  There must be a

It was astonishing enough to see Jennifer pacing the room, her head
up, waving her arms, in a flurry of agitation.

'Judith, what is it?  What's amiss?'

'Only that Warren Forster has been here and has told me that Will
has bought Westaways and is to come there with Christabel.'

'Will!  Bought Westaways!'


Jennifer turned sharply upon Judith.

'You knew of this.  You had heard of this already.  You knew this
was coming.'

She was so frantically disturbed that for once she forgot the
caution that she always kept before Francis.

He at once turned to her.  'Jennifer!  Certainly Judith did not
know--'  He stared at her as though he were seeing something new.

'Well, then,' she cried, tossing up her head and moving towards the
door, 'it is at least just what Judith would have.  Her dear
friends, Will and Christabel, next door.  No one can wonder at her

Before she went, her voice shaking with rage, she said to Francis:
'You have brought me to this--to be humiliated before that City
merchant and his chicken-faced wife, but I shall not sit under it
patiently, you shall see.'

When she was gone he put his arm around Judith and drew her down in
front of the fire.

'You are sure of this?'

'Quite sure.'

'Warren himself came to tell you?'


'And of course you had not an idea of it?'

'Why, no--of course not.'

He sighed deeply, leaning his head on his hand, looking into the
fire.  He was still wearing his heavy coat.  She slipped it off his

At last he said:  'Will is doing it only to humiliate me.  He could
have no other purpose.'

She tried to reassure him.  'No.  Why should you take it so?  After
all this is his home.  He lived here all his childhood.  He must
care for it.  He will come to make friends.'

Francis struck his knee with his hand, his favourite gesture when
he was excited.

'Never, never.  He hates me and Jennifer too.  And besides--if he
wished to be friends I would not agree.  He has insulted Jennifer
in every way, and now it only needs this--'

She said what she could, but what was there to say?  It was quite
true.  She knew that there was only one reason why Will had bought

Then quite suddenly Francis asked her a surprising question.
Dropping his voice a little he said:

'Judith, has Fernyhirst been here this afternoon?'

'No.  Why?'

'Oh, for no reason.  I wondered.  He seems to ride this way
frequently.'  After another pause he asked her:  'Why did Jennifer
speak to you like that?'

'Speak to me?'

'Yes, in that manner--unfriendly, angry.  Is she offended with

'Sometimes a little.'

'I have thought lately--'

After a while he said:  'Everything is turning wrongly.  I feel as
though some great misfortune were coming.'

She must get away.  That, when she awoke the next morning, was her
first and most dominating impulse.  This was no new passion for
escape.  It had been constant with her all her life long.  She was
for ever wanting to escape--but never in the end escaping!  That
might be the just epitaph on her tomb were she ever to have one!
Now she was going to escape almost exactly as she had escaped to
Tom Gauntry's out of the window all those years ago after David
Herries had beaten her.  Only now she would not escape out of the

No one in the house seemed astir.  It was as still as the lovely
October morning around and above it.  She left a note for Francis,
laying it on his table in his study.  She went round to the stables
and brought out Peggy, who whinnied with delight at her approach.

Peggy was a small and very strong mare that Francis had given her,
a brown mare with a most human expression, for she could look
wicked and evil at the approach of Jennifer and most affectionate
and engaging when Judith was near.

As she turned the corner at the bottom of the hill, leaving the
house and the village behind her, her spirits rose with every
clatter of Peggy's hoofs.  She had told Francis that she would be a
night away in Watendlath; but now she thought that it would be very
pleasant were she to extend the one night into two.  She wished to
wipe Uldale and everyone in it out of her mind, yes, even Francis.

For two days she would not be the woman of Uldale, but someone
quite different--the woman of Watendlath.

As her spirits rose she was like a girl of twenty instead of a
woman of almost forty.  Peggy, who was also, by mares' standard, a
middle-aged female, became a very conscienceless child, pricking up
her ears at sounds of birds and rustlings in the trees, although
she knew that they meant nothing at all, and striking the stones of
the road with an especially youthful gaiety because this piece of
freedom was quite unexpected and the thing that most of all she

Judith was once more reminded with especial clearness of that
evening when she had climbed out of window and ridden to Tom
Gauntry's.  It seemed only yesterday, and she remembered how lively
she had been, swearing in good strong Cumberland at the men in the
road.  It was as though nothing of any importance had occurred in
her life between that ride and this, except Georges.  And yet she
was middle-aged, riding off like a girl.  Something very ridiculous
about that, but then she often found herself ridiculous!  Women
rode on horseback very much less than they had done when she was a
child.  They went now sedately in chaises or barouches; it was
quite a common thing now to go to Edinburgh or even to London,
whereas in her girlhood it had been quite an adventure.

And how formal and careful in these days the women of her age were!
Mrs. Osmaston of Troutbeck (very far from sedate her old mother-in-
law had been!), Mrs. Worcester from Threlkeld, Alice Sandon of
Keswick and Mary Robertson of St. John's in the Vale, Mrs. Southey,
Mrs. Coleridge--all stout, careful, sedate women who would never
dream of riding on horseback from Uldale to Watendlath!

The matter with her, Judith, was that she was a trifle vulgar and
common.  It had always been so, always divided her from people.
She had it, she supposed, from her mother.  How enchanting it would
be to see her mother appear suddenly now out from the hedge, with
her hair about her face, her gay ragged clothes, her wild

'I am your daughter,' Judith would say, jumping off Peggy, and then
they would sit down in the hedge together and talk about
everything.  Judith would show her the silver chain that Francis
had sent her; she always wore this under her clothes.

'Come away with me,' her mother would say.  And away at once they
would go for ever!  No question of a real escape then!

She had never been a proper lady; even Francis, she suspected,
found it so.  That was why she had been so easily friends with
people like Georges and old Tom Gauntry, Emma Furze, Charlie
Watson, who were not ladies and gentlemen either.  If only she had
looked a little different!--here Judith, in spite of herself,
sighed.  To be so small, to have such unimportant features--and now
she was a little stouter and her hair had lost some of its lustre.

She could not understand how Warren Forster could be in love with
her!  Nobody had ever been in love with her for her looks; Georges
had only come to love her through propinquity.  But that was her
greatest triumph, the triumph of her life!

But to return to the vulgarity of her nature, that was the reason,
no doubt, of her struggle with Jennifer.  Jennifer detested anyone
who was not a lady.  She had hoped that Judith was a lady, and
then, when she found that she was not . . .

Well, Judith could not help it.  She was not to worry her head on
this beautiful morning about Jennifer.  She bore Jennifer no kind
of malice--only why was she, Judith, in that house at all?  Some
part of her was always dragging her back into Herries affairs.  She
did not want to go back.  How splendid it would be if she could
stay in Watendlath for ever--then her real life would begin!

She would not go through the town, but took the bridle-path at the
back of it, along the lanes under Skiddaw until at last she joined
the path that led up to the stream above Lodore.

Here at a clearing between the trees she was compelled to stop
Peggy and watch, for a moment, the storm that struck the Lake.  It
had been, when she left Uldale, a perfect October morning, without
one cloud to mar the pale delicate blue.  But, with the dramatic
splendour that makes these skies the most wonderful in the world, a
rolling black cloud, like a great funnel of smoke, had rushed over
from the sea, pouring over Cat Bells and Robinson like the issue of
a conflagration.  The Lake was yet blue, the hills still gold with
their burnished bracken.  But this cloud hurried with the gait of a
drunken man.  It had been a funnel of smoke, but now, even as
Judith watched, it swung outwards as that same drunken man might
wave his cloak in a gesture of defiance.  Then it spread with
ferocity, eating up the sky, frothing at its edge in spumes of grey
vapour, its black heart catching a purple light, the stain of

It ate the sun.  The Lake shivered and fell into a trembling
agitation of tones and circles; the hills, that had been so bright,
raised their heads; they seemed before Judith's eyes to increase
their stature, and shadowed gulfs of purple rent their sides.
Around her still the bracken was gold, the sun beat upon her face.
Then with a quick whirr of wind the raindrops fell.  The woods
sighed.  Where, only a moment before, there had been gentle
stillness, there was now a sibilation like the whisper of a
thousand gossips.

Soon the rain was falling as though a huge bowl had been opened
over her head, but already, above Robinson, a thin line of gold cut
the black wedge; light, mysterious and lonely, fell on one of the
small islands and lit it with an unearthly glow.  The black cloud
began to break.

This moment's storm seemed to mark her passage from one world into
another.  As she moved on up to the road above Lodore, she felt
that all her other life was closed to her, and she was so happy
that it was absurd to think that she had ever been otherwise.

It seemed a moment later that she was in the Ritsons' kitchen.
What a welcome she had!  She had been to Watendlath three times in
the last two years, but only for very short visits.  She had not
slept a night there, and, on one occasion, Francis had been with
her.  Now she WAS to sleep a night there, maybe two, and she was
quite alone.  With all Cumbrians, when, after long years, much
silent watchfulness and infinite caution, they decide that you may
be trusted, the fidelity and affection is all the more fervent
because of the earlier testing.  But Judith was quite unique in the
lives of the people of Watendlath.  Her appearance, her history,
her marriage with its extraordinary end, her long years with the
'Grand Folk' down South, her character with its odd mixture of
fiery temper and great patience, of humour and seriousness, of
youth and old wisdom, half a lady, half anything but a lady, her
character honoured them by being both so strange and yet so
ordinary.  In a way they took her quite for granted now after all
those years with them, but in another way they never took her for
granted.  They were never sure what she would do next.  And, in
addition to all these things, most of them loved her (there are
always grumblers everywhere who do not love anybody) because she
made them laugh, because she washed dishes and scrubbed floors,
because she was interested in everybody and everything, because she
could talk the broadest Cumberland and often did, because she knew
as much about sheep as anyone, because she could lose her temper
with a man like any good woman, because her rascal of a husband
(they had always hated Georges) neglected her, because she
continued to be fond of him long after he was dead, because she had
no pride and someone in one class was the same to her as someone in
another, because she was shocked at nothing that they did, whether
they were dirty, mean, lecherous, drunken, cruel, spiteful (and at
times as with all other of God's creatures they were one or another
of these things), because she was a plain-looking little woman but
also unusual, so that you always looked at her twice--but chiefly
they loved her because they trusted her, which, with a Cumbrian, is
first and last the principal thing.  She kept her word; her heart
was warm; she was not 'stuck on herself'.

Old Man Ritson had died two years back, his daughter-in-law last
year; now Tom Ritson and Alice shared the farm.  Tom had married a
girl from Cockermouth, a simple little woman who was a good cook,
and Alice had married young Roger Perry of Thunder, who was so
thick through, broad across and short of leg, that he resembled the
small stone wall above the Tarn.  He had a round red freckled face
and was a very silent man.  However, he liked Tom Ritson, loved
Alice, had three small boys who rolled about the kitchen floor like
little ninepins and was excellent with cattle and sheep.  The
Ritsons were now a very happy household.

They all rushed at Judith, even the three small Perry boys, who had
not the least notion as to who she was, but, like puppies, felt
that she was part of a good and friendly world.  Alice was perhaps
the best pleased of them all.  She had an almost reverential love
for Judith.  Although now a quiet pale-faced woman who went about
her work with little comment, she saw further into character than
did the others.  She understood a little of what Judith's feeling
for Georges had been; he had not been for her merely the foreign
rogue and rascal that the others had thought him.

As Judith sat down beside the huge open fireplace, realising with
deep pleasure that all the busy life of the kitchen was going on
around her just as though she were not there, the men stumping in
and out, the women in their clogs clattering about, baking, working
at the butter, going after the chickens, shooing geese out of the
doorway, looking into the sunny yard to see whether the men were
coming for their dinner, Alice Perry quietly watched her.  She was
anxious for her, thinking of what none of the others would consider--
for Judith had not slept the night here since the night of her
husband's death; more than that, she had never since then entered
that room.  Alice knew that now, this time, she would enter it.

Then, just as the men came clattering across the yard, hungry and
thirsty, Charlie Watson rode in on his horse.

'It's Charlie!' Alice cried.  'Charlie Watson!'

Judith ran to the door and then out to meet him.  He jumped off his
horse and stood there, his legs spread, his mouth twisted in that
strange, shy, almost angry smile so peculiarly his.  It was as
though he said:  'Well, it's a foolish thing to feel this pleasure
and one is an idiot to set one's affections on anything but a sheep--
still, I can't help myself.'

It was a year and a half since she had last seen him.  He had
stoutened, but otherwise was little changed from the man she had
met on the road from Rosthwaite seventeen years ago.  His skin was
as clear, his teeth as white, his colour as ruddy, his body as
strong--and his tongue as silent.

'Aye.  'Tis good to see ye.  Lookin' fine.'

Then they walked into the kitchen together.

While they were all eating, Charlie sitting among the farm-hands
and with one small Perry on his broad knee, she watched him with
exceeding pleasure.  She knew from all that she had heard in the
last year that he was growing to be a very important person, not
only in that neighbourhood but beyond, as far as Ravenglass on one
side and Mardale on the other.  One thing for which he was becoming
famous was his fighting the cause of the farmers against the cattle-
dealers.  In those days, when there were no railways and few
newspapers, cattle-dealers did much as they pleased, naming their
own prices and seeing that they got what they demanded.

He was already beginning to buy cattle himself at fair prices, and
send them to Liverpool.  At present only in a small way; it was,
later on, to become a famous thing.  Then he was a great arbitrator
in all local disputes.  His scrupulous fairness, his evenness of
judgement, made him ideal for the settling of boundaries, squabbles
about sheep and cattle, even domestic troubles.  He was himself
growing wealthy, but lived always in the simplest fashion on his
farm.  Although he was older now he was still a great wrestler and
player at any and every game.  She had heard also that he refused
to marry, laughing at every suggestion.  Many liked him but he had
no intimates; he seemed to prefer to be alone.  He liked her, she
knew, but she could not flatter herself that she knew him.  She was
even at times afraid of him.

But now as she sat there watching the October afternoon fall behind
the kitchen windows, hearing all the sounds that she loved, sheep
slipping like a flock of anxious old women up the path, water being
drawn from the well, the soft crooning song of little Mrs. Perry as
she rolled the dough on the long kitchen table, the screeching of
the turkeys on the field above the farm, her own fear gathered
about her.  Because she knew that she was soon to do that of which
she was most in the world afraid.  The first time, after coming up
from the South, that she had ridden over, she had intended to force
her will, but Francis had been with her and that had been her
excuse.  The second time Alice Perry had been sick, and that, she
told herself, had been her excuse.  But to-day there was nothing to
prevent her.

Her pale face grew weary and strained.  Her hands were clenched on
her lap.  She answered Mrs. Perry's chatter without an idea of what
she was saying.

Then she nodded her head as though something spoke to her,
commanding, and she submitted.  She got up and went out into the
yard.  Watson stood there speaking to Perry.  She nodded to him,
and he came across to her.

'Charlie, will you come with me?'

He seemed to know at once what she meant and walked off with her
without another word.

The distance was nothing, but at the door she hesitated.

'I have never been inside--since it happened.'

Gently he put his hand through her arm.

'Come in,' he said.

She felt as though she were leaving everything living behind her.
The air was suffused with a purple dusk, and she turned back to see
the Tarn one blaze of fierce white light.  The hills seemed
gigantic.  She heard, exactly as though she were leaving them all
for ever, all the sounds of life, the animals, the human voices,
the running water; then they went in together.

The room that had once been her sitting-room was used now for
lumber, and one end of it was piled with sacks.  An old kitchen
table, rickety on three legs, was in the middle of the room and on
it stood a large swinging mirror whose glass was cracked.  The
glass reflected the staircase.  Some hens were rooting about on the
floor.  The place was dusky, but everything was as clear to her as
though flooded with sunlight.  And everything had happened
yesterday, that night, only a few hours ago.

'Old Mr. Stane stood there in front of the fire.  Suddenly Georges
went up, as close as to touch him, and cried out:  "I killed your
son!  I hated him!  I killed him, I tell you, and you can do what
you like."  Then he went up the staircase and the old man ran after
him and caught him and threw him down.  Then he ran down the stairs
again and went out.  I saw that Georges was dying.  There was
nothing to be done--nothing at all.  But before he died he caught
my hand and he told me he loved me.  He died at once.  There was
nothing I could do.  No one could have helped.  It was too late.'

'Aye,' said Charlie.  'It must have been terrible for you.'

She began to cry, hiding her head in his coat, holding to him, and
he put his arm round her.  He stood looking over her into the
cracked mirror.

At last she whispered, so faintly that he could scarcely hear her:
'This is my home. . . .  I shall never have any other.'

She cried on, then went and sat upon the stairs, looking all round
at everything, taking every piece of it into her so that she need
never fear to come again.  And he stood gazing at her and knowing
that she had altogether forgotten him.

They stayed so long without moving that the hens grew bold and
scratched in the dirt at their very feet.


But, as everyone knows, just when Fate seems to have a fine
bouncing climax in his hand he shakes his head, changes his mind
(which is not nearly so settled a one as people seem to think) and
puts the climax back into his pocket again.

It was so with Judith now.  She came back from her two nights in
Watendlath happier than she had been for many a year.  She had
slept in her old room again.  Whether she had truly slept or no she
could not say, but, without either sentiment or nonsense, it had
seemed to her that Georges kept her company.  Therefore she
returned to Uldale in a state of great happiness.  She settled down
into all the Uldale affairs again as though she were for a moment
pitching her tent there.  Very soon she would be back at
Watendlath.  Nothing should keep her.  But everything kept her.  It
was to be months, and then even years, before she saw Watendlath
once more.  Members of the Herries family never escape so easily as

Her time now at Uldale was difficult, and it was the difficulties
that kept her.  Feeling that she must stay, she did not dare go
even for an hour to Watendlath lest it should keep her for ever and
her duty be broken.  The first difficulty was Jennifer.  Strange!
Can one be so secret a woman without being secret at all?  For
although Jennifer had now her mysterious preoccupation that caused
her to twist her brows and bite her thumb, yet she was not really
secret.  She was wondering, Judith knew, whether to go further with

Judith suspected that Jennifer was moved, as a woman stirred by a
man, for the first time in her life; that she was as uncomfortable,
bewildered and disturbed as a child wakened up from a deep sleep by
sunlight.  She was finding one discomfort after another press in
upon her.  Always before she had been able to deal with discomfort.
Now she could not.  She had told Judith to depart, but she had not
departed.  She had tried to make Francis a convenient figure in her
life and nothing more, but of late he had begun to frighten her.
She had told Fernyhirst to cease to make love to her, and he had
not ceased.  She had told herself to be indifferent to him, but she
was not indifferent.  Even with Mrs. Ponder she was beginning to be
uncomfortable, for Mrs. Ponder now was often insolent.  Even with
her children she was not comfortable, for they were growing and
insisted on having lives and personalities of their own.

Because of all these unsettled discomforts Jennifer was at last
beginning to live.  Her eyes were no longer half-closed.  She was
often alert, as though she were listening for some sound.

One thing for which she was listening was the arrival of Will and
Christabel at Westaways; but the months passed, one year closed and
another year opened.  Still they did not come.

Warren Forster, who was often at Uldale, although Jennifer disliked
him and showed it, said that This, That and the Other prevented
them. . . .  They would come. . . .  Surely they would come. . . .
A pity. . . .  He had endeavoured to persuade Will to alter his
mind.  Westaways was not the house for him.  But Will was
obstinate.  He did not know why he was so obstinate.

Francis, however, knew; Francis was an altered man.  Biting,
sarcastic, silent, even with men of his own mind, like Southey, he
appeared to have lost all his sweetness.

'He's gone sour,' said Fernyhirst to Jennifer, and he stretched
his broad chest and pinched his strong neck with a smile of
satisfaction.  It was a long business, this siege, but she was the
handsomest woman in the county and it was a fine occupation for a
dull country life.  It could have but one end to it.  He was an
extremely patient man, as his training of horses and dogs (for
which, in the North, he was famous) showed.

Worst of all, Francis had now shut himself away from Judith.  If he
spoke his mind to her he must speak of Fernyhirst, and that he was
resolved not to do.  He was now entirely alone, even as his
grandfather and namesake had been before him.  He was going the
same road.

It was on a winter morning towards the close of '14 that family
history took a stealthy step forward.  Young John Herries, aged now
seven, was the cause.  He was a very typical Herries child, square
and strong like his grandfather, rather sensitive, but with a more
plentiful allowance of humour and less sentiment about his father
than David had had about his.

In fact at this time he had no sentiment about either his father or
his mother.  His mother he quite honestly disliked.  He knew that
she did not care for him.  He hated to be embraced by her.  In his
father he was more truly interested; but this was a bad period for
anyone to be interested in Francis.  John saw him as a thin,
severe, august figure moving about the place giving orders.  He
admired his father, but was happier when his father was not
present.  For Dorothy, his sister, he had a feeling of mixed
contempt and protection.  She cried a great deal, and she clung to
Mrs. Ponder, whom he, John, without extenuation or limitation,
detested.  No, he thought very little of Dorothy.

His whole heart was given to Judith, and had been ever since she
had gone to the Tarn with him to sail his boat.  He was very
tenacious of ideas and affections.  He loved Judith because he
trusted her, because she talked to him like a human being, because
she did not mess him about with embraces, because she was always so
clean and neat (he was already fastidious about these things),
because she thought the things in which he was interested
important, because she considered the things funny that he
considered funny.  He treated her as he would have treated another
boy who was a friend of his (he had no boy friends).  He never gave
any sign that he was glad to see her.  He would look at her, a
little frown gathered between his eyebrows, and he would ask her
opinion.  When he was going to laugh, the laugh came first in his
eyes, which would be twinkling with merriment while the rest of his
face was quite grave.  He liked to rub the flat of his hand up and
down the side of his breeches.  Another pleasure was to put on a
sudden very deep bass voice which was supposed to be an imitation
of Mrs. Ponder's.

'Boney's coming to eat you!' he would say out of his boots.  It was
her favourite threat, but instead of fearing he would chuckle with

He would walk up to Judith with great gravity and say, with his
chin sunk into his neck so as to bring out his deep voice better:
'Boney's coming to eat you!'

It was John on this winter morning who made history.  Judith had
dressed and was ready for the day.  She came out of her room on to
the landing.  On this landing the rooms of both Jennifer and
Francis opened.  Stairs led up to Mrs. Ponder's sacred chamber and
attics; stairs led down to the main hall.  Standing there for a
moment before she descended, Judith thought of all that she had to
do.  She looked what at that instant she was, a very competent
housewife, with keys at her waist, a green apron, and a spotless
lace cap on her head.  She had much to do: there was Mrs. Harper,
there were the kitchen-maids, there was the dairy.  Mrs. Birket and
some London friends of hers were coming to supper and cards. . . .
She heard then, from a large ancient cupboard that had stood for
many a day in a corner under the stairway, strange sniffs, and then--
a most startling sneeze.

Opening the cupboard door she beheld an odd sight.  Seated on the
dusty floor was John, absorbed in the feeding of a large, and, it
seemed, very greedy brown rabbit.

'Why, John--' she cried.

He jumped to his feet, catching the rabbit by its long ears.  As
always, in any situation, now or ever, he stood his ground, but he
was very red in the face and his cheeks were marked with dust.  The
rabbit squirmed in terror.

'Oh, but, ma'am,' he said in his husky confidential voice, 'I was

She could see that he was really frightened.  But why?  She could
not think that there was anything very terrible in feeding a
rabbit. . . .  But why a cupboard?  Why this furtive secrecy?  She
asked him.  He stepped out of the cupboard, holding the rabbit in
his arms.

He dropped his voice so that it became even more husky.

'You see, ma'am, Mrs. Ponder had forbidden me to keep it.
Yesterday.  You see,' he dropped his voice yet lower, 'she has an
exceptional distaste for rabbits.  She ordered Jim to have it
killed, and so I have been hiding it in this cupboard--'

'But why did you not tell your father?'

'Why, ma'am, he says that I must do as Mrs. Ponder orders.  It is
only,' he whispered, coming very near to her, 'for to-day.  I have
found a place in the field--'  He broke off.  She realised that he
did not want her to know where the hiding-place was lest she should
be inconvenienced by questions.  She whispered back to him,

'My indulgence shall be given.  I shall tell no one.'

Greatly relieved, he went back to the cupboard.

She remembered something in her room that she had forgotten, and,
for a moment, was back there, opening and shutting a drawer.
Before she had reached the door again she heard a clamour.  A
woman's voice, muffled as though she were endeavouring not to be
overheard, but so passionate that it shook the air.  Hastening out,
she was horrified to see Mrs. Ponder, her face all black eyebrow,
hurry across the floor and, with a vindictive gesture, fling open
the window and throw the rabbit out.  John gave a cry, then stood
there, his face twisted with anguish.  Not seeing Judith, Mrs.
Ponder threw herself upon the boy and, in a convulsion of passion,
dragged him by the hair towards the stairway.  She moved so swiftly
in her rage that she had knocked his knees against the lowest step
before Judith could move.  Then she was stopped by something else,
for Francis had come out.  Mrs. Ponder heard him and stayed.  She
let John go, and he, as though driven by a sort of wild fury,
uttering little sobs, his eyes staring, ran past them all down the

'What is this?' Francis asked.

Judith had once heard him described by one of the ladies of the
neighbourhood as 'a pleasant gentlemanlike man.'  He had, she
thought, never deserved the description less than at this moment.
To speak in the terms of the author of The Italian, he was 'cold
fury nobly seething.'  Mrs. Ponder felt this, and for once in her
courageous life was alarmed.

'Not at all, sir.  Nothing, I mean.  Master John has been

He moved towards her as though he would strike her.  Judith
remembered that she had once done the same.  Mrs. Ponder appeared
to have that effect on her critics.

He drew up and, looking at her as though she should, were he
magician enough, change into a rat at his feet, said:

'You will leave this house within the morning.'

And she, recovering some of her confidence, answered, as once
before she had answered Judith:

'That is for my mistress to say, sir.'

It happened then (for this landing was as public a place as that
generally chosen in the theatre for intimate confidences) that
Jennifer came from her room, looking very lovely in some loose
garment of a rosy shade and a white cap with rosy ribbons covering
her dark hair.

'Well, Ponder--' she said, and, seeing Francis and Judith, stopped.

'This woman,' Francis said, 'will leave the house to-day.'

Judith then saw Mrs. Ponder give Jennifer a very strange look.

Jennifer said:  'Why, what has she been doing?'

'She has been in a bestial temper and has dragged John by the

Mrs. Ponder folded her arms as much as to say:  'You have not the
smallest chance of moving me.'

'And what has John been doing?' Jennifer asked.

'If you please, ma'am, he has been most disobedient.  He had
concealed a nasty filthy rabbit in the cupboard, and after my
telling him that of all filthy animals and filled with diseases,
and my doing all for the best, ma'am, as I always do--'

'She had thrown the rabbit,' Judith broke in, 'out of window and
was beating John against the stair.'

It had been better, as usual, if she had not interfered.

Jennifer, looking only at Francis, said:  'Mrs. Ponder was in the
right if John disobeyed her.'

'I have said what is to be done,' Francis answered, his face cold
with disgust.  'The woman goes to-day.'

'I shall do what I think right,' Jennifer answered.

They looked at one another, a strange long look.  His unspoken
words were:  'She has the command of you.  You do not dare to let
her go.'

But he would have no scramble before servants.

At the top of the stairs he said again:  'She goes to-day,' and
went down.

Mrs. Ponder began:  'I assure you, ma'am, I had no thought but for
the best.  I would always do my duty--'

But Jennifer returned without a word into her room.

This little scene, so swift and so impromptu, was to have a deep
and lasting effect on all the persons concerned in it, but on the
life of Judith most of all.

After it the house was as silent as a valley in the moon.  The
winter day was sharp and sunny.  The hedge sparkled with crystal
and the lawn was laced with silver frost.  A very fat robin at the
parlour window sang.  He was the only live thing.  Francis rode
out.  Jennifer stayed in her room.

Judith went about her work and felt very lonely.  What would
happen?  Would Mrs. Ponder go?  Whatever happened she had for a
long time to come lost Francis, who would now keep more within
himself than ever, and John, whose look of terror and anguish as he
ran down the stairs she would never forget.  Meanwhile the rabbit
lay, with its back broken, on the stones below. . . .

While she was in the storeroom, marking in a book the jams, jellies
and preserves while Mrs. Harper, a small thin woman like an amiable
radish, chattered along, she thought impatiently:  'I cannot endure
this much longer.  I can't stay in a house where nobody cares for
me.'  Although she was forty years of age she was as childish as
that.  But perhaps what she really meant was that she needed to be
close to somebody, close in affection and sympathy.  This house to-
day was a prison.

So that when, an hour later, Warren Forster arrived on horseback,
her reaction from that early morning scene was terrific.  She had
never before been so glad to see him.  Had it not been for that
early disturbance she would never have gone riding with him, and
had she not gone riding with him everything in later Herries
history would have been different.

As it was, she did not care.  She was reckless that day, reckless
through exasperation and a longing for someone who was not angry,
was not hurt, was not deceitful.

Warren, his little figure so dapper on his large horse, was not
angry nor hurt nor deceitful.  He was enchanted to see Judith, who
was kinder to him, more responsive to him, than she had ever been.
The house was quite still.  She looked around her and found nothing
alive in it but the robin.  The air was filled with distress and
anger.  So she gave the robin crumbs, took Peggy out of her stable
and rode off with Warren.

Often, when afterwards she looked back upon this eventful day and
tried to see how one step had so determinedly led to another, it
seemed that it had all been planned.  But it was not in reality so.
Nothing was planned.  They just rode into the cold and crystal air.

At first they talked lightly of general things: of how Napoleon had
tumbled down at last, of the quarrels among the Allies at Vienna,
and the clever man that Talleyrand was; that it looked as though
France, Austria and England would soon be fighting Russia and
Prussia; of Napoleon's exile on Elba, and whether he would be there
for the remainder of his days.  They talked of those things, but
they did not really care any more than their descendants would care
for similar figures and intrigues.  Napoleon, Talleyrand, the Czar
of Russia were as remote from them as they rode along the
Cumberland lanes as figures on a Chinese screen.  They talked about
affairs in England: of the King and the Regent, and the high prices
and the uncertainty of everything and everybody; of how the world
was changing as it had never changed before; of how interesting it
was to live in a time of transition, but also how unsettling; of
how there were no great figures in the world any more, no great
literature, although Mr. Wordsworth's poems were pleasant and
Childe Harold had some fine writing (and was it true that Lord
Byron was both so beautiful AND so wicked, Judith asked), just as
their descendants afterwards would talk.  Warren said that Will
Herries said that trade was going soon to recover and that everyone
would be wealthy again, that there would be wonderful new
industries, and that everyone would soon be living in towns because
the country was too dull.

'That would be a pity,' said Judith, looking about her at the grey
hills, their tops scattered with snow like sifted sugar.  'There is
nothing so beautiful as the country.'

'I think so also,' said Warren, looking at her.  He was madly in
love with her that day.  He was never to know why his love for
Judith was so much fiercer and more sharp than any other emotion of
his life, his greatest happiness and his greatest distress.

It had been so from the first moment of his seeing her at Grosset,
although that had not been a good occasion, for it had been a
stormy wet afternoon and she had been standing in the hall rating a
servant when he came in.  Her voice had had a sharp and dominating
note in it, as though she were telling all the world to go to
Hades.  The fire in the hall had been smoking, there were dogs all
about the place and one of Maria Rockage's garments hanging up to
dry.  Judith had turned on him like a cross, exasperated child and
had been anything but gracious.  So perverse are men, and so beyond
all rules is love, that he had liked her the better for her mood.
He preferred, perhaps, women who were of the ruling kind.  Then as
he came to know her more truly he found that, although she wished
to dominate, she could be led by her affections almost anywhere.
She could not indeed be led to love him, but would do almost
anything for him out of kindness.

He was a man of great courage, humour and spirit, and his pains,
physical and other, had taught him patience.  So he waited for a
long time, and at last he had his reward.

They had no plan of direction, but they rode through Keswick (where
Judith did a little shopping), then out, above the Lake, to the
Grange Bridge and on into Borrowdale.

'My father lived here,' Judith said, 'all his life.  They could not
persuade him to move away.  His house tumbled about his ears, but
he died in it and I was born in it.  Here,' she waved her whip to a
broad bend of the little river, 'they drowned a witch.  My father
went before them all and took her out of the water and carried her

The trees, bare above the chattering river, had a rosy edge to them
in the cold air.  The top of Castle Crag played with little wreaths
of mist that crowned its head with a thin light, behind which the
black rocks gleamed.  His hopes began to rise, he knew not why.
She was so friendly to-day.  There seemed to be a new current of
intimacy running behind her words.  He did not know that he was
indebted to a rabbit for his happiness.

'Would you have an objection,' she asked, 'if we paid a visit to
that old house of my father's where I was born?  I have not for a
long while visited it.  There is only a shepherd there.  It must be
bare and deserted.'

They turned off the road and across the little bridge.

In the little graveyard near here Georges had been buried, and here
her father and mother had died.

The house that stood behind a little courtyard, defended by a rough
stone wall, seemed quite dead against the pale blue sky.  It had
been, Warren thought, two houses; on the right it was of some
height, with latticed windows and a gabled roof.  From this attempt
at grandeur it fell away to a low rough place that had what seemed
to be farm buildings attached to it.

But all was now in utter desolation.  As they led their horses in
through the gate, shabby and broken, their feet struck the rime
from the stiffened grass.  Birds rose in a whir of agitation from
the thin stems of the bushes; a large white cat with malevolent
eyes slunk across the fast disappearing stones.  Yet it was a scene
of great beauty.  Rosthwaite Fell and Glaramara in further distance
rose above the fields in purple grandeur.  Water ran in silver
skeins down the rocks, and its tumbling was the only sound.

Warren had got down from his horse to lead it in, and now, standing
in front of the old door, he cried, 'Is anyone here?'

There was no answer.  They heard some animal stamping in a byre
close by.  They pushed the door back and entered.

A musty odour of decay, straw, animal dung, met them, but they
persevered and, climbing the stair, found themselves in a large

This, it appeared, was the place where the shepherd was at home.  A
sort of couch made from boxes, and a decayed chair that had great
arms from which the stuffing protruded like a disease, had been
arranged with cushions and a blanket before the wide stone
fireplace.  There were remains of a meal--a loaf, some cheese, a
plate--on the table that was the only other piece of furniture

Judith stood looking about her.  'It is strange,' she said.  'It is
as though I had lived here.  I know where everything was.  There
are the marks on the wall yet where that picture hung.  It was a
picture of an old man of Elizabeth's time.  It hangs in the house
at Uldale now.  When I was a small child he terrified me.  Here
they would sit, my father and mother, before the fire, and upstairs
they died and I was born.'

'Ugh!  It's cold,' said Warren, shivering.  'We will not stay.'

'We will make a fire,' Judith said.  'Why not?  Perhaps we will
bring their ghosts back with the warmth.'

He was eager to do anything that she asked.  They climbed the
rickety stairs, rotten now with holes, creaking at every step, into
the upper storey.  The rooms here were pitifully small, but had a
more human air, for one of them was plainly used for sleeping by
the shepherd and his wife.

'It was here I was born.'  Judith stared about her.  'Uncle Tom has
often told me.  How he was riding through the snow and heard an
infant crying.  He came up here with all his dogs, and in the bed
my mother lay dead, in a cradle myself, and on a chair the old
woman asleep with drink.  And in the next room my father dead.  So
he picked me up in his arms and rode off with me home.'

Warren would have wished to come close to her and put his arm
around her.  She looked so small and by herself.  But he did not
dare.  In the next room they found a pile of logs.  They carried
some down and made a great fire in the open hearth.

They sat down near to it, close together, warming their hands.  The
house was filled with her father and mother.  Georges seemed there
too.  Only dead people.  And for that reason, because she could not
get at the dead and her heart was so moved that she longed to be
kind to the living, almost without knowing that she did it, she
laid her hand on Warren's knee, and then, when she felt it throb in
response, she did not care to take the hand away again.

It was the first demonstration that, unurged, she had ever made to
him; after a little he, as though he were moving mountains or the
heavens would fall, laid his hand on hers.

'The fire makes me sleepy--the fire and the cold air.'  She took
off her riding-hat and shook her red curls about her face.
'Warren,' she said, 'you look most solemn.  Well, I should also
feel solemn.  Perhaps I do, but I have often noticed that whenever
I feel most solemn I want to laugh.'  She went on talking as though
she would cover the emotion that she knew he was feeling.  'This
house, deserted as it is, is better than Uldale just now.  Everyone
is at odds there, and I am weary of trying to make them better.  I
want a life of my own, Warren.'

'Come away with me, then,' he said.

'But that would be no life of my own.  Since Uncle Tom carried me
out of this place in his arms I have been for ever mixed with the
lives of other people.'

'You can go to a nunnery,' he said, laughing.  He came a little
closer to her.  The fire was burning with splendid energy and
roaring up the chimney.

'No.  I am mixed with other people because I want to be.  I am not
such a coxcomb as to suppose that I am inhuman.  I am inquisitive;
I must know just what their lives are, and then I must tell them
what they ought to be.  And yet I wish to be by myself.  I am only
happy in one place, and that is Watendlath.'

'Are you not happy now?'

'I shall soon be warm, and then, when I am, I will tell you whether
I am happy.'

He put his arm around her; she did not move away.  Why should she
if it pleased him?  And he was alive.  His heart was beating
against her breast.  She was tired of anger and disappointment.
Her heart ached to be kind.

She went on talking.  At last he said (his hand was trembling under

'Judith, I love you every day more. . . .  What shall be done about

In ordinary times she would have checked him, but now--what did it
matter?  Was she not too particular in guarding herself?  After
all, was she so important?  She had only in all her life been
important to one person, and that was to Georges, and even to him
for only a little of a time.  How much she was making of her life,
considering herself this way and that way, when in reality she was
nothing.  The mother of no one, the lover of no one, scarcely the
friend of anyone. . . .  She was not pitying herself--rather
laughing at herself--with a little interest and tenderness, because
she knew herself better than she knew anyone else.

So she let him hold her hand, then tenderly kiss her cheek, then
with great gentleness stroke her hair.  The trembling of his body
touched her infinitely.  Warren, who had faced so many things with
such courage, needed her now to help and befriend him.

'Oh, Warren!'  She liked him close to her, the fire was very
pleasant, and figures, friendly figures, seemed to be in the room.
'It is so long since Georges died.  I wish I could let him go in
peace.  I shall not be a free woman until I can be friends with
everyone and yet be independent.  Does it make you happy to be
sitting here, the two of us beside the fire?'

'Desperately happy.'

'I want you to be happy.'

Why not?  Oh, in God's name why not?  There was Reuben's bear, and
the boy hanged on the gibbet, and Georges thrown down the stair,
and John's rabbit. . . .  Why not be kind while one may?  So soon
it is all over and nothing done, no kindness remembered, no
indulgence or charity.  She thought, looking into the fire and
feeling perhaps the figures in the room gather more closely about
her, that she had never been charitable enough.  If this life had a
purpose (which she gravely doubted), it was for us to learn
charity.  A dangerous lesson, because the more charitable we became
the less free we became, and this desire for freedom was becoming
with her a passion.  But the bear danced in the Square, the rope
swung on the gibbet, Georges lay with his back broken, little
Hartley Coleridge was a prisoner, the rabbit was flung out of
window, Warren had a bad leg, and his wife had left him, and he
loved HER, poor man--although why he loved her she couldn't

'I have never been happy until now,' he said, resting his head on
her lap.  It seemed as though Georges, and the child that she had
never had, and maybe her mother and father whom she had never seen,
were all represented in that little damaged body holding her as
though she were its only hope.

She smiled, looking out above his head.  Why should she be so proud
of herself?  Why should she not be kind?  Why should she not give
anything she could that would make him happy?  She sighed, touched
his cheek and then surrendered, giving him all he asked--


She knew early in February that she was to have a child.  For some
time she had been happy, and, when she was certain of this new
circumstance, it was as though life beat up in her like a released

For years after Georges' death there had been no life, then slowly,
slowly it had returned, always finding its source in Watendlath.
Now she was going really to live again, and all she had to do was
to fight for her freedom.  That she had not yet secured, but she
would secure it now that the child had come to help her.

She was beginning at last to understand something about life.  A
woman is made for the love and protection of someone or something
else; this is the mainspring of her nature.  But in order to employ
this love and protection at its fullest she must be free of any
bond that is simply a tyranny without love.  All the women around
Judith at this time were so bound--it would be generations before
they would begin to be free--and Judith would have been held in the
same way had it not been for the lives and natures of her father
and mother whom she had never seen or known.  The whole history of
being a Herries is learning to be free.

She took things as they came.  What was coming was her child.  What
was also coming was Will Herries to Westaways.  What was also
coming was some decisive crisis between Francis and Jennifer.  And
it seemed that all these things were arriving together.

Since the ride to Borrowdale, Forster had seen Judith less
frequently.  He was shy now and uncomfortable, for he had never
realised so sharply that Judith did not and could not love him as
at the moment of her surrender to him.  He did not know that she
was to have a child, but he did know that, on that day, she did not
surrender to him but to her memories.  She had begun by wishing to
be kind to him, and then had recalled the voice and movements of a
man who was dead.  That hour had been filled with ghosts.

So, although he loved her with a fire that really ate into the very
nerves of his small and ailing body, he came to visit her less
often and, when he was with her, saw her as someone always just
beyond reach.

She was resolved that he should not know about the child.  It did
not seem to her that it would be Forster's child at all, so filled
had the ruined house been with others on that winter afternoon.

Passionately she wished that it should be born in Watendlath, in
that room where Georges had died, but her practical mind saw beyond
the sentiment of that desire.  That her child should be born in
Watendlath would involve too many others beside herself--the
Ritsons, Charlie Watson, Jennifer, Francis. . . .  She must go
away, and the child must be born with only herself for its
guardian.  She did not know at present where she would go or what
she would do.

There were more immediate necessities, for, in this same month, on
a gusty evening of February 1815, Will Herries with his wife, his
son and a vast deal of impedimenta arrived at Westaways.

On the morning after his arrival Judith and Francis had a talk.

Francis looked a man twenty years more than his real age.  He was
so thin that his facial bones, always prominent in the Herries
fashion, gave shadows and lines to his cheeks and eyes.  His dark,
thick hair emphasised his pallor.  He looked a man with his back to
the wall.  Judith knew that, besides his trouble with Jennifer, he
was in great distress about the condition of the people around him.
The long years of the French wars had brought hunger and
unhappiness everywhere; in the agricultural parts of Cumberland and
Westmorland, where life was largely self-supporting and where the
narrow and remote valleys led to seclusion, the pinch was not so
severe as in many parts of England, but in the last twenty years
industrial life was beginning to make itself felt, a new
phenomenon, and towns like Kendal, Whitehaven, Cockermouth knew
something that was close to starvation.

He, who had been always on the side of the people against
privilege, of the rebel, the underdog, found himself now a rich man
with a fine house and a body of servants.  He would like to give
away all that he had, but he was not free--he had a wife, children,
dependants.  More than that he saw that this new growing England
did not want his charity.  He was held to be an aristocrat, and to
be responsible for taxes, bread prices and all the other evils.  Of
his class he found no one in sympathy with his ideas.  The squires
and landholders round him thought that a sign of encouragement to a
poor man meant that the poor man would rule, as he had been doing
in France.  The French example was before every eye.  So Francis
was once more alone, as all his life he had been.  But he was not
only alone--he was inarticulate.  He had the great misfortune of
seeing the justice of both sides.  He, who had once proclaimed
exultantly the fall of the Bastille, now feared any kind of
revolution for his own country that he loved so dearly.

Until now there had been no riots in Cumberland, as in the Midlands
and the South, but only a week or two ago rioters had burnt some
ricks and stable-buildings of Osmaston's, and he himself had
received several threatening anonymous letters.

If only, Judith thought, he would speak to me, say frankly all that
was in his mind, as he used to do.  But it was years now since he
had been honest with her.  Silence had grown upon him.  He was shut
up within himself.

But now to-day he began frankly enough.

'Judith,' he said at once, 'I want you not to avoid Will and
Christabel because you are living here.'

That, unfortunately, produced a feeling of irritation in her--all
in a moment when she had intended to be so kind and understanding.
She was suddenly tired of the lot of them--Francis, Jennifer, Will,
Christabel, all of them.

'What do you wish me to do, Francis?'

'Why . . . to go to Westaways . . . when you wish . . . as often as
you prefer.'

'And Jennifer?'

He shook his head impatiently.

'What has that to do--'  He broke off.  'I often think you hate

She sat down, suddenly weary.

'Oh no--hate?--oh no, dear Francis.  Perhaps I am a little tired.
What would you say, Francis, if I went away altogether?'

'Went away!'  His thin pale face was aghast.  He put his hand up to
his forehead in a movement of bewilderment.

'Oh no!  You to desert us!  It would be shameful!'

Then she was angry.  There was the implied right here that had
always irritated her in him, as though, if he decided that she was
necessary for him, why, that was reason enough for anything.  It
was not selfishness but rather an obstinate preoccupation with his
own ideas.

Her anger gave her the opportunity to say some things that had long
been in her mind.  She looked up at him, and part of her thought,
'Oh, poor Francis, how weary and despondent he looks!'  But the
other part thought, 'How insensitive he is!  I have endured this
long enough.'

'Listen, Francis.  I am going to say one or two things.  One is
that I have been here for over five years and have been a failure.
Yes--don't protest--it's true.  I have been a failure with you.  Do
you know that you have not spoken out your heart to me for three
years?  No, not once.  I have loved you all my life.  You are the
only friend I have beside Emma and Reuben, whom I never see nor
hear of, and one other.  But of late you have shown me no
friendship.  You have never thought of me at all, never inquired
how I did nor how things went with me.  You have been filled with
your own troubles.  I have been the housekeeper here.  Good enough.

'Then I have failed because Jennifer hates me.  Oh yes, she does!
When I first came she was too languid to hate anyone.  But now she
is not languid any more and is perfectly capable of hatred.  Do you
know that when I had been here a year or so I discovered Mrs.
Ponder searching my drawer for my private letters?  No, you did not
know.  But I begged Jennifer that Mrs. Ponder should depart.  Mrs.
Ponder did not depart.  Later, YOU ordered that Mrs. Ponder should
depart--but Mrs. Ponder is still here.  I have not failed with the
children--John loves me, I know, but even that has been an added
aggravation to Jennifer.  Yet, although for five years Jennifer and
Mrs. Ponder have done all that could be done to make me miserable
(and I am not happy, you know, when people near me dislike me), I
have stayed because I love you and I love your children.  Or no--
maybe there is too much sentiment in that.  If I am strictly
truthful, I have stayed in part because I like to make people do as
I wish.  I have stayed even because Jennifer has wished me to go.
I have stayed, perhaps, because I would not be defeated by a fat
snake like Mrs. Ponder.

'But you, dear Francis, have never given these things one thought.
You have not asked yourself whether I were lonely or unhappy.  In
fact, I am almost frantic for my freedom.  There is a place but a
few miles from here where I could be happy for ever.  But, although
it is so near by, I do not seem to be able to reach it.  My father,
by all that I hear, was the same.  But he was not a complacent
female as I am.'

She smiled up at him then, feeling quite friendly again now that
she had said her mind.

But he, in a voice of horrified disgust, said:

'Mrs. Ponder searched your private papers.  You told Jennifer of it
and yet Mrs. Ponder stayed?'

'Well, but YOU told Jennifer about the rabbit, and yet Mrs. Ponder

She wanted then to rise and throw her arms around his neck, so
terribly unhappy did he look.

'You are right,' he said at last.  'Dreadfully right.  I have been
most fearfully to blame.'

Then, of course, she repented of having said anything.  She did not
want to add to his distresses.  What she DID want, however, was to
be free of them all and to have her life to herself!

She went on quietly:  'You see, Francis, I am the only one in this
house who is friendly with Will and Christabel.  What complications
will come now from my being here!  I cannot abandon Christabel, who
was so good to me in London.  And of course I cannot abandon you!
I think it shameful of Will to have come here, and so I shall tell
him, but I shall be a shuttlecock between the two houses.  I am
nearly forty-one years of age, and that is too old for a

'You say you cannot abandon Christabel and you cannot abandon
myself--but a moment ago you were implying that you wished to be
free of all of us!'

'And so I do.'  She shrugged her shoulders.  'And so I will.  I am
for ever promising myself.  To-morrow--the day following . . .'

She had risen and, instinctively, they came together.  He drew her
to him and they exchanged a long embrace, the first of real
intimacy for years.

'Judith,' he whispered, stroking her cheek, 'do not leave me, I beg
you.  I beg you.  I am unhappy.  No one understands--'

She thought of the child alive within her, and then she was so
happy that she thought humorously, 'Was ever a woman in so many
complications?  But this is living--every moment has excitement.'
At that instant she was so much a child that she could have sat
down at the spinet and strummed any discordant noise.  For she
loved Francis to love her.  Never mind if she could not be free
just yet.  Time for that!  She LOVED Francis to love her!  He had
not for so long!

'Oh, Francis, I love you!' she murmured.  What would he say if he
knew that she was to have a child, she who was, he thought, so
faithful to Georges' memory?  Well, so she was.  But Georges would
be glad for her to have a child.  Then she could not have Francis
back again without at once wanting to manage him.  She drew him
down on to the sofa beside her, holding his hand.  She wanted at
once, without delay, to make him happy!  Somehow to make him happy!
Her eyes were so glowing with life and eagerness and vitality that
she did not seem like a small, round, middle-aged female in a grey
spencer, but rather she was the daughter of a gipsy, telling

She held his hand lightly.

'Now listen, Francis.  Here is what you must do--'

And at that moment Jennifer came in.

They were both silenced.  They had nothing whatever to say.
Jennifer, brilliantly attired, stood there and looked at them.  She
was dressed for going out.

Francis thought, 'She is going to meet Fernyhirst' and was at once

Judith thought, 'I really hate this woman at last.'  But did she?
There was something IGNORANT about Jennifer, as though with all her
beauty, her husband, admirers, children and the rest, she had never
learnt anything about life at all.  Just as you pity a selfish,
wilful child because of the trouble that is in store for it, so
Judith pitied Jennifer.  And where you pity you cannot hate.

She was dressed in a crimson spencer with long sleeves that she
wore open.  It was lined with white fur.  Over it she had a
delicate Cashmere shawl and under it a long, tight-fitting dress of
grey.  On her head was a tiny crimson bonnet, close-fitting to the
head, decorated with an upright ostrich feather.  Her low boots,
ankle high, showed the beautiful elegance of her little feet.

Remarkably, at this critical moment--for it was the only one at
which the three of them together discussed the Westaways situation--
scarcely a word was said.

Jennifer, looking at Judith as a bird of Paradise might look at a
sparrow, said:

'So I hear that Will has arrived at Westaways.  You know, Judith,
that your visits there will inconvenience us in no way whatever.
Pray visit there when you feel inclined.'

Judith got up and, simply because she knew that it would annoy
Jennifer, rested her hand on Francis' shoulder.

'Thank you, Jennifer.'

Mrs. Ponder was in the doorway.  'Fred is there with the carriage,
ma'am,' she said.  She gave her two enemies, Francis and Judith, a
dark look.  Yes, she had stayed there although they had told her to
go.  And she would stay so long as she pleased.

Jennifer, her head high, her ostrich feather nodding, swung her way

When the door had closed, Francis said:  'Judith, do you
think. . . ?'  Then he stopped.

'And now,' said Judith, pointing to the sofa, 'I will tell you what
you must do, Francis--'

The first occasion on which Judith dined at Westaways was on a
wild, stormy afternoon in March.  She was generously allowed the
closed barouche by Jennifer, who was for ever making attempts to
suggest that Judith was a sort of poor relation.  (And indeed was
she not just that in reality?)

'Dear Judith, I pray that you may have an entertaining evening.  Do
not encourage Christabel to call on us here.'

'I am sure that she will not wish to,' said Judith.

Jennifer looked at her closely.  Was she beginning to suspect the
child?  Then Jennifer was clouded by a glance of apprehension.  She
looked back to the stairs as though to be sure that no one was

'Judith,' she said.  'If they talk scandal of me at Westaways--as
of course they will--even though you dislike me, well, I am
Francis' wife.'

'Scandal?' said Judith.  'What scandal?'

'There is always scandal in a country neighbourhood.'  She looked
most beautiful in the candle-light.  Her dark ringlets gleamed on
the soft orange texture of her Cashmere shawl.

Judith smiled, compelled by that beauty to which she was always
surrendering wherever she saw it.

'How little even now you know me,' she said.

But as she climbed into the dark carriage she stubbed her shoe
against the step.  In the dark she nodded to herself.  'I cannot
ENDURE these people!'  It was as though her mother, puzzled and
bewildered at Herries fifty years earlier, had spoken.

But it was a most interesting evening.  Judith stepped, in a
moment, back into her old place.  There was James, son of Pomfret
and Rose, great-grandson of old Pomfret, who had built the house;
he was a short, stubborn-looking fellow of thirty-six, very silent,
and, everybody said, waiting for his father to die that he might
succeed to the baronetcy.  There was Montague Cards, in whose
London rooms the famous arbitration had once taken place.  He was
now forty-eight, looked as though his cheeks were painted and wore
most affected clothing.  He spent as much of his time as possible
in staying with relations free of charge.  He planned to remain at
Westaways longer than Will had any idea of.  Carey Rockage, now
sixty, was a splendid old fellow, wearing loose garments that
seemed to have been made for someone else, most absent-minded but
always finding something interesting and amusing to entertain
himself with.  Maria was now an old woman of sixty-one and looked
like a haystack on wheels.  She moved with a kind of rolling
motion.  She had peculiar habits; she would whistle to herself or,
at table, make little pellets of bread and flick them about.  She
was so untidy that no one of her garments seemed to belong to any
other.  Her hair was white and she wore a lace cap, none too clean
and set rakishly at an angle.  For Judith, who had such a passion
for cleanliness, her untidiness was an agony.  She found herself,
before she had been at Westaways ten minutes, running after Maria,
picking up her handkerchief, fastening a button, tying a ribbon.

Will Herries was not greatly changed, save that he was a wealthy
man now of forty-five, and so had swollen in importance.  Not
physically swollen; he was as thin and stiff as a water-pipe, and
he spoke like Moses delivering the Ten Commandments to the people
of Israel.  Christabel also was now a middle-aged woman, dressed
better than of old, and was not so deeply terrified of functions
and ceremonies.

She was, however, one of those people whose anticipation of
catastrophe spoils every occasion.  And expectation of disaster
attracts it as surely as mountains attract rain.

Walter was now their only remaining child, his sister having died
some years previously of smallpox.

Walter was terrific.  He was, Judith thought, the largest young man
she had ever seen.  Horse-like as all the Herries were one way or
another, he resembled a charger for whom no general, however
famous, could ever be grand enough.  He had all the splendour
of bone and muscle united to a supreme self-confidence and
determination.  He was the absolute symbol of Herries, blood, bone,
and soul, all mingled together, engaged upon the same pursuit.  He
was neither dour nor aloof like his father.  He laughed often, and
his laughter, Judith thought, must make the inner confines of
Borrowdale quake.  His chest was the broadest, his legs the
thickest, his neck the strongest, his arms the most muscular that
she had ever seen.  Set in all this splendour were very small eyes
that had a strange meditative stare, even when he was most jolly.
Later in the evening she was to perceive how instantly he could
change from pleasure to business.  She decided that he would become
the most important of all the Herries family, and she was correct
in her prophecy.

Already he dominated everyone there.  He wore a huge stock, a vast
purple coat and immense trousers, just then coming into fashion.
His hair was a dark curly brown, and he had a snuffbox as big
almost as a band-box.

He ordered the servants, arranged the details of the party as
though he were master of the house.  Two years previously he had
married Agnes Bailey, daughter of a rich City merchant.  She was
not present this evening because she was expecting very shortly her
first child.  So Walter, roaring and laughing, informed Judith,
adding that if the child were not a boy he would let his wife know
of it!  She was a little bit of a woman, he informed Judith, whom
he could slip easily into his pocket.  He spoke of her with all the
pride that the Herries feel for any woman who has been wise enough
to marry one of them.  As always, when she was with anyone of great
height, she was embarrassed by her own smallness.  But she soon
recovered.  He at once chaffed her.

'Why, you are the pocket Venus!' he cried.

'Oh, Walter!' cried Christabel.  'Pray, pray--'

But Judith laughed.

'How much brain is there in all that muscle, Cousin Walter?  I've
seen bullocks at a fair--'

He thought that immensely good.  She found that he laughed at
almost everything.  She rather liked him.  After the restraints of
Uldale this was rather refreshing.  She discovered very shortly
that it was he who had persuaded his father to come to Westaways.
He was all for carrying on the family feud, partly from rancour and
scorn of Francis, partly from pride and physical good health.  And
he had never been in Cumberland before, although it was his home.
Of course it was his home.  His grandfather had been the best
fighter in the district, and his father had been born here.  That
was enough for him.  She saw that he was determined to get Uldale
into his hands before he had done.

She was happy at once when she saw how greatly pleased Christabel
and Maria were to see her.  Then speedily also the light of battle
was in her eye.  For she perceived that they were all there, that
everything was done, to impress her.  She was the spy from the
enemy camp, and the intention was that she should return and tell
them all at Uldale that they had no chance, that they had better
surrender at once, pack up and go.  Well, she was going to tell
them nothing of the kind.  She was fond of Christabel, but she
loved Francis.  Poor Francis, growing old now, with nothing to show
for life at all save his children, who did not know him.  Yes, she
was on his side, and so she would let that great hulking elephant
of a Walter know before the evening was over.

The house she had never been inside before.  She knew well its
charming exterior; she had often walked and ridden past it, its
roof covered with rosy tiles, the beautiful wrought ironwork, the
door with the fluted columns and the delicate fanlight.

Within it was by far grander than Uldale, with the pillared hall,
and up the wide staircase to the grand saloon that had been
decorated by old Westaway himself.  The subject of the decorations
was Paris awarding the apple, and there were three fine, plump,
rosy goddesses.  In this fine room, glittering and gleaming with
the candle-light and the swinging splendours of the glass
candelabra, they were all gathered.  Soon they went down to dinner.

Judith was seated between Walter Herries and his father, who, his
back erect, his thin neck raised like a hen's, should have
commanded the assembly.  He did not.  Walter praised the food,
guaranteed the liquor, chaffed old Maria, scolded and commanded the

At the last moment Warren Forster slipped in and, with a nod and a
smile to them all, took his place.

'You have nothing, I wager,' Walter said to her, 'like this at

Judith looked about her: a very grand room with a massive
fireplace, the table piled with food, perfect organisation.

'I prefer Uldale.'

'You prefer Uldale?  But, come now, Cousin.  I may call you Cousin?
What can you prefer?  There is no space at Uldale, no light--'

'No light!  We have all the light in the world!'

'Well, well--so has a barn.  I know what I know.  You shall have
your Uldale.'

She looked at him with great calmness.

'You have come here, Cousin Walter, to crow over Uldale.  Well, you
shall not do it for me.  I am old enough to be your mother, Cousin
Walter, and there are one or two things I shall teach you before we
are done.'

He looked at her with admiration.  He liked her.  He had heard that
this little woman had spirit.  What was she?  Born in a barnyard
out of a gipsy?  No matter.  She had pluck.

'Is Jennifer as lovely as they say?'

'She is very lovely.'

'I would go a long way for a beautiful woman.  But Francis, now--he
is vexed, is he not, at our taking Westaways?'

'He has other things to think of.'

'Ha, ha! . . .  I warrant he has, and there will be more before
long.  Jennifer insulted my mother, you know . . . in a public
place too.'

'That is an old story--and there are two sides to it.'

'Not so old that I have forgot it.  And you would smack my face if
there were cause, Cousin Judith.  By gad, I believe you would too.'

'Certainly,' said Judith gravely, 'if there were cause.'

'Well, I drink your health, Cousin.  We are to be friends.'

'I am in the other camp,' she said, smiling at him.

'It will be all one camp one day,' he answered her.

She heard Will saying with great gravity:

'I have heard my father tell many a time how as a small boy he came
to this house.  It was your great-grandfather Pomfret, James, who
had it then, you know.  Yes, and he sat there with my poor
grandmother--she died shortly, poor thing--and stared and stared.
For it was a grand house to him.  He had never seen the like of it.
And there were all the things in the room that are here yet.  I
will show them to you afterwards, Maria.  We had them in London and
brought them up with us.  Out of the parlour window the fountain
with the bird that has been here from the beginning.  The screen
with the gold work on it, the clock with the sun and moon.  We had
them in our London house.  You must have seen them often, Maria.
But what frightened my father--he was only a small boy, you know--
was his great-aunt Maria, sitting there with a spaniel on her lap.
He often told us children of it.  She had a wig with flowers and a
hoop as large as a tent, a black patch on her cheek, and her
fingers covered with jewelry.  She was born in the year of the
battle of Naseby, you know.  So here we are back to the battle of

Will, Judith thought, was quite human all of a sudden.  He was so
proud of being here, back in his rightful place.  Yes, she
understood him and sympathised with him.  Then he looked at her, as
though he would say:  'Here we are, you see, and we shall remain.'
Then her cheeks flushed.  So would Francis remain AND his children.
She would see to that while she had breath left in her body.  (Odd
that only an hour or two ago, in the carriage, she had wanted to be
free of the lot of them!  Now she was in the very middle of the
battle, and glad to be!)

More and more food appeared.  (They had not dinners like this at
Uldale.)  More and more wine was drunk.  James began, in his
stubborn determined way, to talk of the present discontents.  He
had nothing good to say of anyone--King, Regent, Parliament, Army--
but the villains of every piece were the working-classes.  Oh!
these working-classes!  What was it they wanted, the dirty dogs?
Why were they NEVER content?  They complained of the price of food.
Well, let them work harder and earn more.  They said that their
homes were not fit to live in!  What did they expect?  Palaces?

Nearly everyone joined in.  At Manchester and at Liverpool there
were disorders every day.  Of course it would be right enough now
that Napoleon was safe in Elba.  But would it be?  Someone said
that we would be fighting Russia next. . . .  Wars were endless.
One led to another.  And while there were so many wars, of course
trade would be bad. . . .  At the word 'trade' Will lifted up his
sharp blue-tinted chin and told them all what he thought about

Money would be in the towns--Birmingham, Liverpool, Manchester. . . .
This new machinery. . . .  The country would be a dead place in
another thirty years.  Cotton?  Had any of them thought about
cotton?  Well, he had.  India and the East were all very well, but
wise men were turning their attention to home products.  Now that
Napoleon was shut up and the Allies were in Vienna. . . .  In
another thirty years there would be no country in England, no TRUE

Why, when his grandfather had come first to Keswick his father, as
a little boy, had ridden into Borrowdale on horseback as though you
were riding into China.  His father had often told him.  Why,
nothing on wheels had ever been seen in Borrowdale a hundred years
ago, and now he wouldn't be surprised but that one day they would
be driving carriages with steam.  He looked at them all grimly,
just like an angry and emaciated Moses.

'They'd better look out,' he seemed to say, 'or they would have the
surprise of their life!'  For a brief moment he dominated all of
them; even Walter disappeared.

Old Maria Rockage, on his other side, listened to him and thought
what nonsense he was talking.  She had drunk some wine--not her
customary habit--and her head was a little fuddled.  To tell the
truth, she was homesick for Grosset.  Oh yes, she knew that this
was all fine, with the fountain in the garden, and the painting of
the naked women upstairs and all the shining candles.  Everything
was very orderly, the servants moved most quietly.  There was
enough food to feed the village at Grosset for a week (and that
when all the countryside was starving!), but she wasn't really
comfortable here.  She didn't care for that big shouting Walter,
and Will wasn't kind to Christabel, and the large four-poster that
enshrouded herself and Carey at night was not truly a FRIENDLY bed,
and she missed her children; even though Carey the Younger WAS fond
of doing nothing, she would rather have him than this hulk of a
Walter, and Phyllis was a SWEET child. . . .  She began to feel
very melancholy indeed.  A tear fell into the goose on her plate.
Then she looked up and changed a smile with Judith.

She felt better.  What a pity that Judith had ever left them!  They
had all been very happy together!  And now she heard the strangest
things about Jennifer.  Judith surely was not happy there.  But the
child (for although Judith was over forty, Maria thought of her as
a child) LOOKED happy.  She had grown stouter.  What a sensible
woman!  Grosset had been in pieces ever since she had left them!
And it was neither nice nor kind of Will to come here simply to
triumph over Francis, all because years ago Christabel had slapped
Jennifer's face.  Not that she had ever liked Jennifer, beautiful
though she was.  And they said that Francis was most unhappy. . . .
It was not as though he were a boy any longer. . . .  He must be
fifty-five or so, and had done nothing with his life, poor man. . . .
She piled up little pellets of bread beside her plate.

Behind the wall of talk and laughter they were moving on their
secret ways.  Will was stiff with triumph.  This was a grand
dinner.  He would show brother Francis at Uldale. . . .  Christabel
longed to have a real talk with Judith.  She wanted that somehow,
in one way or another, they should understand at Uldale that she
was not their enemy. . . .  In her heart she would rejoice to have
a reconciliation with Jennifer.

Walter was hot and thick and turbulent with the pride of life.  He
saw himself as a conqueror.  Of what?  Of whom?  It did not matter.
James had in his heart contempt for all these country bumpkins, the
grand Walter included.  The old-maidish bachelor with the painted
cheeks was enjoying the food and the wine.  Here was the place for
him!  He would stay . . . one month, two, three?  Old Carey was
thinking of a dog of his, Pluto, who was as game a dog . . .

Warren Forster, who had scarcely spoken, sat, his eyes secretly
fixed on Judith.  Judith, placed so demurely there, once in his
arms while the logs crackled in the stone fireplace.  Judith, the
passion of his whole life. . . .

And Judith herself began to wish to escape.  She felt unwell, some
great uneasiness at her heart.  She WAS in the camp of the enemy!
It was as though she could foretell in some secret way all the
consequences that were to come out of this move into Westaways, a
move made from vanity and vainglory.  She had sympathised with
Will, but now she felt that he was there only that he might snub
Francis.  And as for his son!  He seemed to be more overbearing
with every minute that passed, as the room grew more heated, the
food more grossly devoured, the wine more carelessly drunk, the
lights more brilliant.  He seemed to grow and hang over her in a
vast imposing shadow.  He had drunk great quantities of wine, but
it had not affected him.  Will's speech was already clouded, poor
old Carey was waving his glass with uncertain hands, Monty Cards
was calling for a song in a shrill high tone, James scowled. . . .
It was time for the ladies to be gone.

They rose.  Walter got up, bowed, then kissed her hand.

'Adieu, Cousin Judith!'

His purple coat with its high collar strained across his tremendous
shoulders, his stock seemed scarcely to confine the muscles of his
neck--but his eyes were very small.  She looked up at him, glance
to glance.  What she would give for a few more inches!  But his
little eyes closed before hers.  In a majestic procession the
ladies left the room.

Upstairs, seated beneath the rosy goddesses, Christabel at once
drew Judith aside.  From where Judith sat, under the swinging
glittering glass on the gilt sofa, she could look out through the
curtains that were not yet drawn, to the Lake darkening now in the
gathering dusk.  Its bosom was shaken with trembling; its surface
was crossed with paths of pale opalescent light, and one rosy
shadow hung on to the green skirts of the hill.  It moved Judith
most strangely to see how the Lake was trembling; however, in
another moment she was looking about the room and thinking how she
would arrange it were it hers.  That cabinet would be best in the
corner and the large clock with the marble pillars. . . .

'And so, Judith,' Christabel was saying in that hushed anxious
voice of hers, while old Maria nodded her head, jumped awake and
then fell off again, 'you must understand that I have no animosity.
Bygones must be bygones.'

'No, YOU have no animosity,' said Judith, nodding her head and
swinging her legs as well as she could in her long gown (for the
sofa was a trifle high).  'Of course YOU have none, dear
Christabel.  But what of Will and Walter?'

'Oh! yes!' Christabel admitted, her brow wrinkling with anxiety.
'Should not the curtains be drawn?  It is almost dark.  Ah, here
comes Wiggins with the tea.--I am half afraid of Wiggins.  We
brought him from London.  Monty found him for us!'

Judith looked at Wiggins, who was almost as mountainous as his
master, Walter.  Poor Christabel--to be crushed among all these
huge men!  But she would like to have the managing of Wiggins.  He
would be child's play beside Mrs. Ponder.

'Yes, Wiggins.  Here, if you please.  You understand, Judith, that
men look upon these things quite differently.  Walter regards it as
a sort of a game.  He does indeed, and he is very chivalrous about
any insult to myself. . . .  And Jennifer WAS rude to me, you
know. . . .'

'So long ago!' said Judith scornfully.  (Yes, and the spinet would
be better nearer the window.  What a lovely pattern of flowers and
leaves on its cover!  And then you could have the sofa. . . .
Sofas were still rare and this was one of the finest Judith had
ever seen.)  What a lot of money Will must be making!  Well, it was
what he had always wanted. . . .

'At least,' Christabel went on, 'you will not leave me, dear
Judith.  I must see you sometimes.  I must indeed.  It was my only
comfort in coming here.  You must not hate me because Jennifer

'Hate you!  Dear Christabel!'  Touched as always by any appeal to
her affection, she leaned forward and kissed Christabel's dry
cheek.  'Alas, I hate nobody!  Hatred is so difficult to sustain.
Even Mrs. Ponder--'

'Who is Mrs. Ponder?'

'An odious female.'

'And Jennifer?'  Christabel looked to see that Wiggins was gone and
Maria fast asleep.  'They are saying very odd things about
Jennifer, Judith.'

'What things?'

'Is there not a Captain Fernyhirst?  And they say that Francis--'

'I suppose Walter brings you this gossip,' Judith broke in
indignantly.  'Remember, Christabel, that I love Francis more than
anyone in the world.  I will not hear a word against him--'

'No, no,' Christabel cried, frightened of offending Judith.  'It is
only that it is common talk--'

'There is always common talk,' said Judith.  'In every country
place they talk.'

She was thinking:  'Well, there you are, now it has all begun.
Christabel is different already, sniffing out things about Uldale.
And soon Jennifer will be saying things about Christabel.'  She saw
Walter on a huge horse riding deliberately past Uldale and making
rude gestures, mocking the smallness of the place and the bareness
of the garden.  Oh! it would be impossible!  She had an impulse to
rise there and then and run for her life.

Indeed, she did shortly run, but not before she had heard some
astonishing news.  The door burst open; all the men were there,
Walter in front of them.  They were shouting and crying out.  Old
Maria woke up, Christabel thought the house was on fire, Judith
wondered whether Walter's wife upstairs was suddenly delivered of a
child.  But no!  Walter was roaring out:

'What do you think?  What do you think?  Boney has escaped from
Elba!  Escaped from Elba, by God!  He's in Paris, and the French
are with him to a man!  Esthwaite has looked in to tell us.
There's news for you!  Boney escaped from Elba!  Whoop!  Whoop! . . .
What a fellow!  By gad, I admire him!  Escaped from Elba, by

They were all in a frantic excitement, even James, and Monty Cards
was crying out like a woman:

'He'll be in London yet!  We shall all be French before the year's

Judith, standing by herself, beside the window, felt the news run
inside her like wine.  That marvellous fat little man, whose
corpulent shadow had hung over them, almost all their lives as it
now seemed, had done it again!  Yes, it was wonderful.  He was a
wonder.  She could see, looking through the haze of the candles,
all Europe in a hurry and a scurry, hastening like ants, hither,
thither, everywhere.  Stiff and conceited Talleyrand, and the
sentimental weak Russian, their own mountain of flesh, the Regent,
the old mad King, all the bourses and the shops and the theatres,
the country lanes, cottages, mountains, lakes--all suddenly
quivering again under the shadow of that little indomitable

The others in the room had for the moment forgotten her.  They were
all talking together; in the doorway Wiggins and another man-
servant stood listening.

Bonaparte free again!  You could hear the cry from China to Peru!
Well, if Napoleon could free himself so easily why should not she?

The news and a sudden glimpse of Warren Forster's anxious, pale
face (even in the excitement he did not forget her) made her almost
mad with eagerness to get away.  Away!  Anywhere. . . .  To have
her child somewhere by herself.  No Herries.  No relations or
duties or scandals.  Napoleon had done it.  She had as strong a

Moved by an irresistible impulse she was out of the room and had
slipped down the stairs.  They were not thinking of her.  She felt
as though she had the energy to escape down the road just as she
was, and in a moment she would be in Paris!  Well, why not?
Anything to escape.  However, she found her bonnet and shawl, ran
out into the garden, and then in the courtyard at the back
discovered Fred.  She told him that she wanted the carriage.  At
once!  At once!

While she waited for him she smiled up at the stars that were
beginning to break into the sky.

If Napoleon had done it she could!  And it was as though the child
in her womb laughed its approval.


This time Judith escaped some distance; she ran from Westaways to

In June the battle of Waterloo was fought and Napoleon's escape was

Judith told Francis and Jennifer that she would take a little
holiday.  She was going to stay with Emma Furze in London.
Jennifer was kind to her and kissed her good-bye.  Judith did not
know whether she was aware of the increase in her figure or no.  No
one else seemed to notice anything.  Francis was grave and reserved
again.  All he said was:

'It is not for long, Judith.  Have you sufficient money?'

'Yes, thank you. . . .  No, it is not for long,' she answered him.
She did not know whether she were lying or no.  It might be for

But John made a scene.  Quiet as he usually was, on this occasion
he made a scene.  He cried himself into being sick and scratched
Mrs. Ponder's cheek.  Then, two hours after Judith's departure, he
ran away.  He was found on the road to Bassenthwaite in a hedge,
fast asleep. . . .

On a very hot summer afternoon, in the middle of the Caf des Mille
Colonnes, sat La Belle Limonadire, dressed in crimson velvet and
covered with jewels, serenely looking down on her hundreds of
clients, like an empress, but very accurate in the change that she
gave to the waiters.  Spread before her were dozens of portions of
broken sugar, five or six pieces in each portion, arranged in
little silver saucers like wine-funnel stands.  This was the
remnant of the respect for sugar induced by the period when
Napoleon closed Europe against English commerce.  There were at
this moment no sugar-basins in Paris.

La Belle Limonadire, although perhaps her best time was now over,
was indeed a brilliant creature.  A contemporary--a gentleman
certainly to be trusted--describes her as having a complexion of
Parian marble.  He goes on (his letter is in the Herries'
archives):  "Her black hair and eyes were in striking contrast with
her complexion.  The usual aids of colour to the cheeks were not
forgotten, but quite what the French call au naturel--a word merely
meaning something less artificial than the last stage of artifice.
La Belle has an air and expression of great good nature; and, what
most amused me, a most solemn attitude of correctest propriety.
Nobody presumes to address her without previous formal presentation,
and it is found impossible to give any coffee orders to her majesty
except through the medium of a gentleman-in-waiting!"

To Judith and Emma, sitting almost under her nose, this brilliant,
black-haired, crimson-clad creature was infinitely fascinating.
They could not take their eyes off her!  She reminded Judith a
little of Jennifer, only that she was not so beautiful.  She always
afterwards seemed to Judith to be the symbol, the decorated
figurehead of this strange Paris adventure--to have the colour, the
audacity and also the sordidness and underground thunder of this
fantastic Paris scene.  During all that followed in these exciting
weeks, La Belle Limonadire was marching just in front, the
presiding deity of this affair.

On this especial afternoon she was very gracious to a noble-looking
gentleman (plainly not a Frenchman) who sat with some friends near
to her, eating an ice and smiling up at the queen's throne.  This
gentleman, someone confided to Emma, was no other than Mr. Walter
Scott, the famous poet.  Judith looked at him with all her eyes,
and loved him at once for his grand high forehead, his eyes beaming
with kindness under their shaggy eyebrows, the courtesy of his
mien.  He was like a very noble sort of sheep-dog.  When he got up
and, limping on his stick, passed down the hall, she felt as though
all were indeed well with this strange world, which was neither so
fantastic nor so threatening as she had thought it.

For although she was greatly enjoying it all she was also rather
frightened.  For one thing they had not very much money, she and
Emma, for another she was not very well, she who had always been so
strong and so healthy.  And then she was taken with strange waves
of homesickness, wondering whether Francis were in health, whether
the meals at Uldale were served properly, whether John missed her
and what the clouds were doing to Skiddaw.

However you cannot, as she was for ever discovering, both have your
cake and eat it, and this was most truly a fascinating scene.
Paris was now a hotch-potch of all the nations of the world.  This
splendid hall, mirrored all round, divided by fluted Corinthian
pillars, made the company seem innumerably multiplied.  Here were
English officers, then Highlanders with their plumed bonnets, now
Prussian hussars, and again Brunswickers in their sombre uniforms.
The French ladies, in their walking dresses and in high-crowned,
plume-covered bonnets and shawls, were attended by their beaux, who
were as gay, lively and noisy as though there had been no
revolutions, no devastating wars, and as though their country were
not at the moment occupied by the triumphant foe.

But how dazzling this scene, thought Judith, and how unreal the
figure of the strange crimson hostess, her figure, solemn, correct,
almost austere, multiplied in all these mirrors, herself entrenched
with peaches, sugar and nosegays of flowers!

Beneath all the gaiety and sparkle you felt that the ground
trembled.  The English were popular, but the Prussians were hated.
She saw on every side of her the Prussian arrogance.  She had heard
that when Wellington had protested about some outrageous piece of
conduct, Blcher had replied:  'Yes, but remember--the French were
never in England.'  The very fact that the French found it so
difficult to submit to the domination of a people whom they had so
long despised, caused those people to be more arrogant.  In the
cafs their behaviour made Judith, who, when the English were not
in question, was, because of Georges, more French than the French,
tremble with indignation.  And the whole public life of the French,
so that they seemed to be never at home but spent their whole time
in the cafs, the theatres, or on the boulevards, made this trouble
with the Prussians the more prominent.

But then, as she by this time thoroughly realised, the French
themselves were scarcely, as yet, disciplined.  They had not
suffered a revolution in their country so long a while for nothing.
The French boys in the street, for instance, were insolent beyond
belief, and she and Emma were for ever encountering both men and
women who seemed to them like dangerous animals just let loose from
their cages.

She found evidence enough of it in the lodgings; they were in the
Rue Vivienne.  They had two rooms in the apartment of Monsieur and
Madame Dufresne.  Little M. Dufresne, thin as a stick, with a funny
black toupee and a tiny black moustache, had suffered some terror
in his earlier years from which he seemed to find it impossible
ever to escape.  His chief pleasure was in animals, so that he had
in his room a cockatoo, a monkey, three dogs, two cats and a
tortoise.  For animals he had, it would seem, a very special gift,
but for human beings no gift at all.  His wife, on the other hand,
was a large brawny woman, whom Judith could well imagine knitting
in front of the scaffold while the tumbrils rolled up.  Her great
muscular arms were always bared to the elbow and she had a deep
bass voice like a man's.  They were a pair who led their own lives--
they interfered with neither Judith nor Emma in any way, but at
night one could hear the thick, low rumble of Madame's voice
through the wall; it seemed to threaten every sort of vengeance.

However, here they were in the Caf des Mille Colonnes and enjoying
every moment of it.  For Emma, indeed, this stay in Paradise was
simply heaven.  She had her darling Judith to look after and care
for, and there rolled all around her the very life that Fate should
have designed for her.  She was now a woman between fifty and
sixty, handsomer than she had ever been, for her figure, tall and
majestic, had thinned, and her grey hair, her sparkling eager eyes,
her vitality attracted attention wherever she went.

She was more ready now to be spectator than actor, but the sight of
almost any man stirred her blood and excited her curiosity.  And
had ever a city in the world's history been so grandly filled with
splendid men as was Paris at this moment?  Glorious men, and most
especially the Highlanders, who, in their intriguing costume,
simply had the French ladies at their feet!

She was always on the move, for ever seeing the sights.  They went
to the Opera, saw the King, a most benevolent-looking gentleman,
the Emperor of Austria and the Duke of Wellington.  They witnessed
a ballet in which some of the performers were dressed as
Highlanders, and heard the building ring with cries of 'Vivent les
cossais!'--a glorious moment.  There were constant processions,
and one morning they saw pass no less than thirty thousand Russian
soldiers.  They went to the Thtre des Varits and saw 'Jean
Bool' most amusingly caricatured.  Best of all, perhaps, were their
visits to the encampment of the English troops--the 95th Rifles,
52nd Light Infantry, and 71st Highlanders--in the Champs Elyses.
This was one of the sights of Paris and immensely Emma enjoyed it.
The world seemed only to exist to provide handsome military forms
and fine ladies to gaze upon them.

She would, in fact, have known perfect happiness had it not been
for a certain anxiety about Judith.  Judith had been the one
constant and unchanging devotion of her life.  She would never have
claimed for herself that she had a constant nature.  She had not
one herself, nor did she, any longer, expect constancy of others.
She knew, she said, human nature too well.

But Judith was changed.  You must expect it, of course.  Judith was
over forty and the child coming.  It was no light matter to have
your first child when you were over forty.  But there was more in
it than this.  In the first place, Emma could not understand
Judith's devotion to Georges.  No, she certainly could not!  It was
true that Georges had never really liked her, but it was not that
she was prejudiced.  She could never have fallen in love with
Georges herself; but one of the things that life taught one was
that everyone must have, and be permitted to have, their own taste!

No, but Georges had not been good to Judith; he had been a
thoroughly worthless, selfish fellow; and here she still was, after
all these years, adoring him as though he had been a paragon!

But she was filled with contradictions.  She adored Georges'
memory, but some other man was father of her child.  She had always
seemed to Emma one of the most virtuous of women, possessing in
fact a virtue that poor Emma herself could never hope to command.
And yet she had apparently given herself to a man for whom she did
not greatly care, simply from an impulse of kindness.  Emma herself
was kind, but she was also passionate, even now when she was
nearing sixty.  But Judith was passionate only in relation to
Georges.  And how ironical that she had offered all that love to
Georges, who was never to give her a child, but that now, when she
was almost past child-bearing, a chance moment with someone whom
she did not love should accomplish everything!  But life was like
that.  Emma herself could remember . . .

Beyond her nostalgia for Georges there was a deeper nostalgia, and
this Emma could not understand at all.  For it seemed from Judith's
brief and broken confidences--Judith talked very little about
herself even to Emma--that she thought that could she only get away
to Watendlath, leave for ever all her Herries relations, and hide
herself in the hills for the rest of her days, all would be well.

'Surely then,' cried Emma, 'in heaven's name, go!  You are your own

But that, it seemed, was exactly what Judith was not.  She was for
ever being dragged back into Herries affairs.

'But you are not so weak!' cried Emma.

'But don't you see,' Judith answered, 'it is a struggle inside
myself.  And one day it will be too late.  I shall be compelled to
choose, and shall make the wrong choice.  And then I shall be
inside the Herries for the rest of my days.  And the worst of it
will be that I shall like it--and I shall have lost all my real
life for ever.'

Not that Judith often talked like this.  But she was brooding, Emma
knew, too much within herself.  If Emma made a fool of herself,
which she often did, she burst into a rage or a flood of tears and
it was all over.  But Judith took things to heart.  And then of
course you did brood when you were having your first child.  Poor
women!  What a time they had!  And then Emma would see a Highlander
pass by, with a great swing of the haunches, and be glad indeed
that she was a woman!

On this particular afternoon Judith was in the highest spirits.
They came out into the Palais-Royal, chattering and laughing.
Judith was full of Mr. Walter Scott--what fine eyes, how kindly an
expression, how interesting his limp made him!  Emma had never read
one of his poems--they looked so very long--but she was prepared to
find anyone noble whom Judith thought to be so.

The Palais-Royal was a place of enchantment.  Under the hot
afternoon sun it glittered and glowed with its life and splendour.
It was a little city in itself.  In shape an oblong quadrangle with
piazzas completely around it, a garden planted with rows of trees,
laid with gravel, with flowers and grass plots enclosed.  Under the
piazzas were countless shops, far more brilliant, as it seemed to
Judith and Emma, than the shops of London.  On the ground-floor,
coffee-houses and restaurants; on the principal floor upstairs,
coffee-houses, gaming-houses, exhibitions; higher up again, what a
Herries traveller of the period calls in his Journal 'the abodes of
vice and profligacy.'  (This is from the Journal of Rodney Herries,
the very pious younger brother of James, who in middle life took
orders, and was ultimately Archdeacon of Polchester.)  He goes on:
'The attics are inhabited by filth, misery, and crime, in endless
variety and in a manner that renders it much safer to take that
fact on hearsay than on actual reconnaissance.  I should have
mentioned,' he piously continues, 'that below the pavement are
places much corresponding in character to the attics, though many
of them are only cheap cafs, traiteurs, or pastry-cooks, of fair
respectability.'  He ends in a passage of particular eloquence by
calling the Palais-Royal 'This immense gangrene.'

It was for Judith wonderful in all its mingled life, its wealth and
poverty, fine ladies and scoundrels, triumphant soldiers and
washerwomen, ordinary quiet Frenchmen and ruffians almost in rags,
clerics and flower-sellers, tourists and solemn officials.  They
had been in it so often, Emma and she, that she wondered why it
seemed to-day to have some special significance for her.

She stood for a moment under the burning sun, jostled on every
side, trying to define her impression.  She was being reminded of
something.  The broad space around her seemed to narrow.  The
dazzling sunlight on the white walls darkened.  She was suddenly
chilled.  The movement was frozen.  She heard a voice in her ear:
'No, madam, I fear the crowd is too great. . . .  Yes, he stole
from his master's till . . . a butcher . . .'

She caught Emma's arm.  'Let us go home, Emma.  We must rest before
this evening.'

'Why, my dear, you are pale.  You are unwell.'

'No, but I was reminded of something.'

Afterwards, in the dark little room in the Rue Vivienne, she said
to Emma:

'Emma, I am sure that something will happen to us in the Palais-
Royal.  I shall not return there.'

And Emma thought to herself:  'It is beginning.  These fancies that
women get at such a time!'

She made her lie down, and sat beside her, telling her lively
improper stories of her own past life.  Through the wall they heard
the odd plaintive chatter of M. Dufresne's monkey.  It chattered
like a child, then broke into an angry scream.  Then the dogs
barked.  Then could be heard the deep menacing rumble of Madame

Their window was open because of the heat, and from far below them
came the rattle of carriages, the crying of wares, the distant
dreamy cadence of a band.  In the air was the smell of Paris, the
scent of carnations, the tang of baking bread, the hot touch of the
iron trellises before the balconies, the sniff of crumpled paper,
dry almost to burning-point.  Judith was almost asleep.  Once
opening her eyes, looking at Emma, she said:  'I saw a boy hanged
once in London.  I thought of it to-day.'

'I know; you have told me of it often,' said Emma composedly.
'What is a hanging?  You are too sensitive, my darling.'

'Perhaps I shall die when the child is born.'

'Nonsense.  Nonsense.  Die!  I never heard such folly!'

'I know how cool it is now up Newlands, and how the breeze blows
above the turf of Maiden Moor. . . .  I rode once, but only once,
with Francis to Hawkshead, and then up the hill to where the two
little tarns lie.  Oh, Emma, you never saw a thing so quiet and so
cool when a great white cloud floats overhead and Fairfield and
Helvellyn watch over you. . . .  Oh, how hot it is, and how sorry I
am for Monsieur Dufresne's monkey. . . .  Madame Dufresne will
murder us one night in our beds.  She hates us for Waterloo.  And
she will hide our bodies in that vast cupboard with the creaking
door.  I am sure there are rats in the wainscot. . . .  Emma I KNOW
that something will happen to us in the Palais-Royal, and that
great woman with the black hair and the crimson dress will sit
above us and watch us torn to pieces while she arranges pieces of
sugar. . . .  I wonder how Francis is, and whether he has that
blackberry preserve that he loves.  They are always forgetting to
have it on the table unless I am there. . . .  I wonder if you can
see the Scottish hills clearly to-day, and what they are doing at
Westaways. . . .  That crimson woman has Jennifer's air. . . .
Jennifer would be fine in a caf with mirrors multiplying her. . . .
How I wish I knew Mr. Scott!  He has stayed, I know, with Mr.
Southey.  Francis may have met him. . . .'

She dropped away to sleep while Emma, her eyes full of devotion,
watched her and listened to M. Dufresne's monkey.

That evening they went to the Tivoli Gardens.  Judith, after a long
sleep, had recovered all her spirits and was ready for any
amusement.  Here there was plenty.  They had quite agreed that the
place could not compare with Vauxhall for size and splendour; but
the summer evening was so lovely, the crowd so diverse and so
intent upon enjoyment, that it was impossible not to be merry.
There was a great crowd on this especial night, for it was said
that the King and the Duchesse d'Angoulme were to be present to
see the floating of an illuminated balloon.  Emma had said that the
Duchess would not be there, because she was so devout that she
considered all amusement harmful.  In fact no Crowned Heads were
present, nor could they persuade the balloon to rise, although a
great many people paid five francs to stand within the ropes to see
it do so.

There were all the regular diversions.  One of the principal of
them was to guess who were French officers; for in spite of
Blcher's order that any discovered should be at once apprehended
and treated as prisoners of war, Paris was filled with them.  Then
there was the gaiety of going around in a circle--the gentlemen on
wooden horses, the ladies in chairs--in order to carry off with a
small sword a ring hung out upon a post for the purpose; or you
might get into a boat and ride about on a small artificial pond
scarcely larger than the boat; or you might watch Mlle. Sachi,
elevated sixty feet on a tightrope; or there were the fireworks,
QUITE as good as Vauxhall; or you might simply laugh at the costume
of the French ladies, which seemed to Judith and Emma very ugly,
with the high headdress, the hair drawn tight from the temples and
forehead over a coif, or hid with a high-crowned bonnet covered
with feathers, no perceptible waist, but a loose robe hanging like
a sack from the throat to the ankles, carefully collected about the
wrists, and a shawl worn three-corner-wise.  Emma and Judith
thought these styles most absurd and laughed together a great deal.

However, the grand feature of the Tivoli, as of every other place
of entertainment in Paris, was the dancing.

Everyone formed a circle round the dancers, who did everything
possible to be as widely observed as might be.  One gentleman was
pirouetting round on his wooden leg and vastly enjoying it.

Soon a grave French gentleman with a square black beard invited
Emma to dance, and, old though she was, she eagerly agreed, giving
Judith a nod and a wink and setting off into the middle of the ring
as though she were not a day more than twenty.

Judith was tired and sat down on a little wooden bench.  The
green of the trees was as brilliant as fresh paint under the
illuminations, and between the leaves the evening sky showed, soft
and delicate and tender.  She loved to see people happy, to hear
their cries of pleasure, to see the children running, to watch the
sturdy simple faces of the English soldiers as they walked about in
pairs, gravely considering the French girls, to catch the quick
coloured flash of the fireworks, blue and green and red, above the
dark water of the little pond. . . .  She was tranquil.  She was
waiting for the delivery of her child.  She felt at peace with all
the world; she owed no one a grudge.  When she thought of how
hazardous and desolate had been her entrance into the world she was
fortunate indeed to have had so full and adventurous a life.  When
her child came she would see that it had all that she could give
it.  Poor Warren!  She thought of him with warm kindliness and
affection.  She was glad that he did not know what had happened to

She heard a familiar voice say 'Judith,' looked up and saw Warren
Forster standing in front of her.

At once she cried:  'Oh, Warren, how ill you look!  Sit down.  Sit
down here beside me!'

That was at first all that she could think about.  He did look very
ill.  His sharp face, always strained with the memory of past
suffering, was grey and haggard.  He was so frail that, although
when she began to think of all that his being there in Paris would
mean, she would be intensely aggravated, she wanted now to put her
arm around him and protect him.  He sat down beside her.  She
patted his knee.  He thought, as he looked at her, Had she any idea
of what his finding her meant to him, of what burning dizzy
happiness it was to him to look at her small child-like face with
its honest eyes, its rather sharp ironical mouth, its clear smooth
brow, the whole energy of her sturdy compact body, the independence,
courage, humour that her poise always implied?  No, she did not
know.  Had she known she would not have had the heart to leave him
without a word.

'Well, Warren.  What are you doing in Paris?'

'I have been searching for you for a whole fortnight, every day,
all the time--'

'But how did you know that I was in Paris?'

'Francis told me.'

'Francis!--but he did not know my address.'

'No; that is why I have been searching for a fortnight.  I have
been looking everywhere.  I had a feeling that to-day I should find

'But what did you want to find me for?'

'Oh, Judith, you should not have left England without telling me!
That was not kind of you.  And the other also was not kind.'

'What other?'

'I know everything.  Jennifer told me. . . .  Yes.  I went one day
to Uldale.  I had not seen you for three weeks.  I must see you, so
I went to Uldale.  Jennifer was in a temper.  She had been furious.
When I stood in the hall, asking for you, she leaned over the stair
and said, quite loud, anyone could have heard, "Judith has run away
because she is going to have a child!"'

'Oh!' cried Judith.  'Did she?'

'Yes.  And so I then at once understood everything.  How could I
have been so blind, so selfish?'

'So now they all know,' said Judith slowly.  'Well--it does not

'I was crazy with anger at myself.  All these months and I had
never thought!  I went to Francis and demanded to know where you
were.  All he could tell me was that you were in Paris.'

'Poor Warren,' said Judith, patting his knee with her gloved hand.
'You look so very unwell.'

'So then I went to Will Herries and said that I must be permitted a
holiday.  He made some demur, but Walter said that it would be
right.  It did not matter.  Walter is staying at Westaways through
the summer.  So then I came to Paris.'

'But why do you look so ill, Warren?' she asked again.  'What have
you been doing to yourself?'

'It is my heart--nothing at all.  I have been so anxious about you.
Oh, Judith, you should not have gone without saying anything to

'Why not?  It was no one's affair.'

'No one's affair!  It is my child as well as yours.  And I love you
so.  Ah, let me say that once again.  For a whole fortnight I have
been searching for you.  I deserve to be allowed to tell you that I
love you.  And now you are going to be mother to my child.  That is
so wonderful that I cannot believe it is true.'

'It is true enough.'  She sighed.  Here she was--caught again!  But
he looked so unwell that she could think of nothing else.  She
would take any trouble now, when he looked so unwell, not to hurt
him.  She began to be very practical.  'Now listen, Warren.  I am
here with a friend--Emma Furze.  You have heard me speak of her.
We are in lodgings in the Rue Vivienne together.'

'I am in a hotel near the Palais-Royal.'

'Near the Palais-Royal.  Very good.  Then to-morrow morning--'

'Oh, not to-morrow morning!' he broke in.  'I have been two weeks
looking for you.  Allow me to stay with you for a little while this

'Our rooms are very small.'

'I do not mind what they are.  I must see that you are comfortable.
You must have better rooms.  You must allow me--'

'Nonsense, Warren.  Everything is very nice where we are.'

A moment later Emma arrived, very heated.  She smiled at the square-
bearded gentleman, who bowed significantly, as though they had
agreed on a further meeting, and went away.

'Oh, such a charming man!  And he speaks perfect English!  He is a
Professor of Languages, and his wife has been dead five years.  He
has a--'

'Emma, this is a friend of mine from England.  Mr. Warren Forster.'

So this is the father of Judith's child, thought Emma, this little
pale insignificant man!

She was inclined to be resentful, because he had provided all this
trouble for Judith, but when she saw how ill he looked her heart
was melted and she was as eager as was Judith that he should be

They hailed a carriage and drove to the Rue Vivienne.  Oh, dear!
thought Emma, how he does love her, poor man!  For he continued to
look at her as a dog looks at its mistress, a fashion that always
irritated Judith, who thought that everyone should be equal.

Warren insisted that he should pay the carriage.  That Judith
permitted him.  Then they went through the courtyard, climbed the
dark and smelling stairs.

In the close little sitting-room Warren said:  'What is that?'

'It is the monkey and the cockatoo in the next room.'

Emma was very tactful and went away.  She knew that they would want
to talk to one another.  There were only two chairs.  He insisted
that Judith should take the larger.  So she sat there, her hands
behind her head.  She felt her child move beneath her heart, her
child and his.  He sat very erect in the stiff-backed chair,
leaning forward, his thin fragile hands tightly clasped together.

'Oh, I am so glad that I have found you!' he said.  'If you knew
how happy it makes me.  And that you are to be the mother of my
child--that is the proudest thing that has ever happened to me!'
Then as he saw that she was going to speak:  'No, don't say
anything yet--pray, pray do not.  I know that you do not love me,
that you have never loved me.  But you have given me such great
kindness, and now that we are to have a child, I do not know--I do
not know--'  He broke off, twisting his hands nervously together.
He looked up at her, smiling like a child asking a favour.  'It is
a bond.'

But that was exactly what she would not have it.  How was she to be
honest with him without hurting him?

'No--Warren.  I must be free.  I am bound to no one, and the child
will not be bound either.'  She got off the chair and came to him
and stood close to him.  She put her arm round him, and he, like a
child with its mother, bent his head against her.

'You know, Warren, I have told you before.  I have only touched
life deeply once.  I have only once loved and I never shall again.
At that time I was so young that I did not know that that would be
the only time.  But I could not have valued it more highly even if
I had known.  And at the end when he was dying and said that he
loved me . . .  No, no,' she broke off, her hand trembling on his
shoulder.  'That was my real life.  Nothing, my dear friend, has
been quite real to me since.  And I came to France because I wished
my child to be born in Georges' country, and if I have been unfair
to you, forgive me.  I did not mean it--'

'No, no,' he broke in, 'never unfair.  You have been only good.'

He bent forward and kissed her.  She went on eagerly:

'We will make you comfortable, Emma and I.  We will all be
together.  I was wrong, Warren dear, not to see you more frequently
in England.  That was most reprehensible, but now we will make you
well.  We will all be so happy together--'

For he looked so ill, poor little man.  He had sunk against the
hard back of his chair.  His fingers clutched her hand.  His face
was the colour of ash.  His lips were purple.

'Yes . . .' he murmured.  'I am ill . . . my heart. . . .  In my
coat . . . drops.'

She rushed to his carriage-coat that he had flung off when he came
in.  In a pocket she found a little bottle.  He murmured
directions.  She thought that he was going to die.  There seemed
nothing so important in all her life as to save him.  Little by
little he came to himself.  His lips were less blue.  He even
smiled a timid nervous smile.

'The pain,' he murmured.  'The pain is very terrible.'

'Oh, you must remain here!'

She knelt by him, stroking his hair, holding him close to her.

'Are you better?  Are you better now?'

'Yes, I am better now.'

'Of course, you must remain.'

She thought what she could do.  One of the beds must be moved out
of the other room.  She and Emma could sleep together.  Reassuring
him that she would return in a moment she went out to find Madame
Dufresne, and behold that woman, who had been so fierce and so
sinister, was now the very soul of kindness.

Emma also was there.  All together they moved the bed.  Then alone
Judith helped Warren to undress, as a mother her son.  She gave him
one of her own nightdresses.  Very small and wan he looked lying
there, never taking his eyes from her face.  The doctor had been
sent for.

She sat down beside the bed, sewing at something for the child.

She could hear very faintly the street noises.  The candle
flickered and threw great shadows on the wall.  He put his hand
out, took hers and kissed it.

'Now, now . . . you are to sleep.  That is what you are to do.'

But she bent forward, leaned over the bed and kissed his forehead.
He closed his eyes as though in an ecstasy of happiness.  She
continued quietly to sew, to listen for the doctor.  She felt the
child move in her womb.  How strange life was!  That she should be
sitting here in Paris, waiting for her child to be born, Warren in
bed in her room!

How strange, incongruous, foolish and touching!  She felt a strong
pride as though she had her hand on life, a mettlesome steed,
restive under her touch, restive but obedient!


'Son Altesse le Prince de Benevento!'

'That is Talleyrand,' whispered Emma, who was in so frantic a state
of excitement that the feather in her head-dress wobbled like a
live thing.

Oh! thought Judith, how I wish they were all here to see us--Will,
Christabel, Walter, Pomfret, Rose, Maria, Carey, Francis, Jennifer
and the children, John and Dorothy.  How they would adore it--the
brilliant colours of the uniforms, the flash of the decorations,
the silks, satins, shawls, diamonds of the ladies!

It was not Judith's natural disposition to want to show off, even
to the members of her family whom she disliked most; but this was
one of the great Balls of History!

How was it that they were there at all?  Well, Warren had
encountered (on the first day that he was able to go out after his
recovery from his heart attack) a business friend of Will's, a
Monsieur Rakonitz of the famous Viennese jewellers, and he knew
everyone: had supped with Blcher and shown rubies to the King of
Prussia, and sold a bracelet to Fouch.  He had suggested that he
could find three tickets for Warren.  In all probability he had
some deal with Will in hand, or wanted Will's influence for
something.  In any case, he was a grand jolly fellow, with a big
beard and his hat cocked on one side.  Then, unlike so many men
with their hats cocked on one side, he had remembered his promise,
and Warren had had his tickets.

So here they were, as merry and excited as three children.  Judith
was very near her time, and, in consideration of her age and that
this was her first child, it had been wiser of her perhaps not to
have come, but she could not resist it.  She could never refuse to
have fun, nor could she refuse to be kind to anyone, and she knew
that Warren's evening would be nothing were she not there with him.

Not so Emma.  She was devoted to Judith; but whether Judith were
there or no she would enjoy herself.  Her purple gown, her splendid
turban, gave her a fine dramatic air, as of a prophetess given to
acting tragic rles at occasional moments.  This was her pose while
she remembered, but when she forgot she was simply a tall jolly
libertine, ready to smile at anything and eager for every kind of
attention, with a heart that Warren, who did not really like her,
described as 'incredibly open.'

Judith stood beside her, insignificant in the white gown that hid
her figure, a little, very ordinary, middle-aged woman, but to
Warren more magnificent and splendid than any one there.

They stood against the wall under a huge galaxy of candelabra, and
Warren told them who everyone was.

Talleyrand was an old, powdered, old-fashioned gentleman.  He might
have been any card-playing, gently-flirting, fussy-about-his-food-
and-his-bottle, old gentleman--one of the milder, politer Herries,
Judith thought.  But when you looked at him more closely (and they
had an excellent opportunity, for he stood near to them, smiling,
bowing, his sharp eyes ceaselessly darting now into this face, now
on to that stubborn back, now beyond the other ingratiating desire
for recognition) you could see an elaborate calm, a dangerous
mildness. . . .

'Le Duc d'Otrante!'

Fouch, the villain of the piece, the super-policeman, sly devil,
malicious tyrant, admirable teller of indecent stories. . . .

'Sa Majest le Roi de Prusse--leurs Altesses Royales les Princes
Royaux de Prusse--le Duc de Mecklembourg.'

The Prince of Orange, pale from his recent wound, Lady Castlereagh,
General Alava, the Prussian King, plain, kindly, stout, melancholy,
the princes his boys, also melancholy. . . .  Oh yes, it would be
agreeable to have Francis here, DEAR Francis whom, now that one was
away from him, one loved as deeply as ever . . . he would enjoy
this and would look so distinguished and for a moment would forget
Jennifer . . . and oh! if Jennifer suddenly entered how startled
everyone would be!  What a wonderful entrance she would make,
moving lazily like a queen, ever so slightly smiling in her
consciousness of the great beauty that she was, and Talleyrand
would bend his little figure forward and inquire of Lady
Castlereagh, and Fouch would turn his sharp eyes, and the Prussian
King would stroke his melancholy cheek.  Yes, Jennifer should have
been a queen in some country where everyone admired her, where
there would be little work. . . .

And then followed the great thrill of the evening.  An important
body of officers and aides-de-camp, a rather aged, not very
interesting officer at their head, and the announcement:

'Son Altesse Srnissime--le Prince Blcher.'

Everyone pushed forward to stare at him, and then what a moment!
half-way down the salon, Wellington moved forward and, meeting with
smiles, the two great heroes shook hands.

But for Judith even that was not the final climax, for, just behind
her, she heard a voice say 'Look at that--a few weeks ago those two
men delivered Europe'--and, half turning, saw standing quite close
to her, whom but Mr. Walter Scott?

His expression was one of rapt and intense fervour.  His eyes, from
under their heavy eyebrows, glittered with emotion.  She thought
there were tears in them.  As he leaned forward, his high-domed
forehead rising into an odd peak, his strong shoulders set, the
nobility of his mouth speaking of all the kindness (and yet
firmness and stiff obstinacy too) that a Scottish gentleman is
capable of, she felt that she MUST speak to him, wisdom, folly, or

'Is it not wonderful to be present at such a moment?'

He turned and saw a modest, stout little body in a white gown.  As
he greatly preferred modest and simple people to any other, he
smiled like a brother and gave a little bow.

'It is indeed, madame.'

He turned his eyes back to Wellington and Blcher.  She did not
venture any more, but she pulled Warren away to a little distance
and whispered in a voice husky with excitement:

'I have just spoken with Mr. Walter Scott.'

She was so happy and Warren was so happy that they were united in
this hour more than they had ever been.  For some weeks she had
been looking after him, and he had needed her so; she had grown as
a sister, as a mother, fonder and fonder of him.  And he WAS
someone to be fond of.  She had not known that he had so tender and
gentle a nature, one so honest and sincere.  And in knowing him
better she perceived a new and a better side of the Herries
character, something more generous, easy, and kind.  Francis had
had that strain, Maria and Carey had some of it, even Pomfret and
Rose.  If only their wretched ridiculous family quarrels did not
obscure it!

She said to Warren one day:

'Although you are but QUARTER Herries you are the RIGHT quarter!
You are what we all ought to be!'

He flushed with pleasure.

'You can say that when yourself--'

'Oh no, I am all wrong.  I shall turn into the most awful old woman
if I live.  Always grab, grab at people, and they will all run--and
then I shall blame them and not myself.'

So to-night they both forgot Emma (who was quite capable of
entertaining herself) and wandered about in blissful excitement
together.  Every once and again, laying her hand on his arm, she
would say:  'Are you certain that you are quite well?  You feel
nothing?  You are sure?'

And he would answer radiantly:  'I am too happy to feel ill.'

His features were very pale, she thought, but otherwise he had
filled out again.  His body was sturdy and firmly set once more.

They saw many interesting things.  They saw a portrait of Napoleon
resting against the wall, the stern fixed eyes gazing out upon this
scene that emphasised his defeat.  They saw in the ante-chamber of
the great supper-room Wellington himself slip across to a small
supper-table and join Lady Castlereagh and Mr. Scott.  They were
all very gay and merry, Lady Castlereagh indeed screaming like a

They themselves went out into the gardens, where long supper-tables
were laid and hundreds of people were supping.  They sat down at a
table under the trees from which lights were shimmering.
Everywhere there was a flood of noise like the sea, multitudinous
voices, laughter, knives, forks, plates, the popping of corks, the
rhythm and pattern of the distant band.

'Oh, Warren, I feel as though something wonderful were going to
happen with the birth of our child.  Will it, do you think?  Am I
cheating myself?  I have not been so happy since I was with
Georges.  You know I came to Paris because of Georges, do you not?
You are not angry, are you?  Because now I am so glad that you
came.  I wasn't glad at first.  I was so SICKENED of Herries.  All
quarrels and temper, and no one caring for anyone.  I wanted to be
rid of it all.  But now you are yourself, dear Warren.  We are
splendid friends.  I care for you so much.  I am glad that it is
your child.  Is it not ridiculous that it cannot be always like
this, you and I and the child?  I don't WANT to go back to all the
Herries character.  It will catch me up, and I shall like it and
become a managing, NASTY old woman, and be too old to know that I
am. . . .  You must save me from that, Warren.'

He put his hand on hers.  'You are so good, Judith. . . .'

'No, I am NOT good.  I have never done anyone good.  Emma said that
the other day, and that when I met her first she was drunken and
lost.  But Emma would never be lost.  She has too great a vitality.
And I did Georges no good neither.  But now perhaps, if I choose
rightly and stay outside the Herries family--'

'You must eat some of this chicken,' said Warren.  'This chicken is
excellent.'  Then added inconsequently:  'I have not long to live.
Another attack like that last one will finish me.  But I want you
to know, Judith, that you have given me the happiest days of my
life.  I did not know I could be so happy. . . .'

'Yes, is not this chicken excellent?  It would be nice to have
Francis here, and Maria--'

'Ah, now you want others--'

'No.  It is beautiful as it is.  But I want everyone to be happy to-
night.  Imagine!  All the Kings eating chicken only a yard away!
And I spoke to Mr. Scott, and I heard the Duke say "Damnation."
Would it not be funny, Warren, if I suddenly had my baby here on
the grass, in a corner under the tree?  And then we would ask Mr.
Scott to be its godfather.  I do hope that it is a boy.  What shall
we name him?  Some new name.  Not a Herries name, like Francis or

She sucked a chicken-bone, holding it in her fingers.

There was a 'grimacier' entertaining a crowd on the lawn away from
the tables.  At his side were the long windows flooded with light,
phantasmal figures moving within, beyond him; behind him shadows
pooled with dancing candle-shine, and into the pools figures moved
with white, excited, laughing faces.  The King of Prussia's two
boys were there, laughing at his antics.  He was a long cadaverous
man and wore a sheepskin cap.  He made the most extraordinary
faces, pulling his chin down, wrinkling his forehead, closing his
eyes.  He imitated the English, did a Highlander making love to a
French girl, 'Jean Bool' and his wife eating at a restaurant,
Napoleon running from Waterloo, Mlle. George singing a song.

Judith began to laugh.

'He is so clever.  Is he not clever?  Oh, Warren, see--look what he
does with his cap!  Is not that marvellous?'

She laughed till she cried.  They stood close together and then
hand in hand, while Emma, in another part of the garden, told a
stout Frenchman how comic he was; and Fouch took the leg of a
chicken in his fingers and cracked the bones with his teeth as
though they were so many condemned criminals.

Then came the fearful day, never to be forgotten by Judith as long
as she lived, September 4, 1815.

On the early afternoon of that day they walked, the three of them,
to view the site of the famous Bastille.  At first they had all
been in the highest spirits.  Judith had, in the last few days,
been feeling almost incredibly weary, but heavy though her body
was, her heart was light.  Since the day of the famous Ball she had
known a new relationship with Warren, a deeper intimacy.  They were
now like brother and sister; she could care for him, watch over him
without any falseness on her side or irritation on his.  On these
days he poured out everything from his heart, talked and talked as
though he could never tell her enough, and she loved to listen.  It
was all thrilling and exciting to her as though she had shared in
it.  Emma, occupied with many romances of her own, left them much
to themselves.

Then, early on this morning of the Fourth of September, Judith
awoke in a panic.  She lay on her bed, feeling the child kick in
her womb, wondering whether it were a bad dream that she had.  Some
figure seemed to be in the room with her, now it was young Hartley
Coleridge twisting one leg round the other, now Reuben, now young
Stane, and now, more definitely, La Belle Limonadire from the
Palais-Royal with her black hair and crimson dress, arranging the
lumps of sugar.

The figures faded as the light in the room grew clearer.  There was
no one there.  The panic remained.

They started to walk in the afternoon, but it was very hot, and
they called a carriage.  Little light silver clouds flecked the
sky, the buildings were pigeon-colour, the air full of the scent of
flowers, there was the echo of bands, distant as though from behind
closed doors.

They crossed the bridge of Austerlitz, drove gently along the
boulevards and then came to the site.  Here they got out, dismissed
the carriage and walked about, seeing, from every angle, where the
famous attacks of 1789 had been made.  For Judith this was an event
of poignant memories.  She could see now David advancing across the
bright shining grass of the Uldale lawn to meet Francis, then the
talk, the quarrel, the uplifted stick.  If David had lived, had
Sarah not 'gone crazy ' . . .  Ah well, what was the use of that
kind of memory?  Every link in the chain must be there; she would
not be here now had she not ridden over to Stone Ends and struck a
small boy because he loved her hair; she would not be the woman she
was had she not rescued Reuben's brother in Cockermouth, had she
not. . . .

She dragged herself wearily after the other two (how tired she was,
how hot the day, how heavy the child within her!), but she smiled
when Emma, who was being very dramatic over the Revolution, turned
to her; she put her hand through Warren's arm, and was interested
in everything.

What they especially were interested in was an immense wooden shed,
in the middle of the site, and a half-finished colonnaded tower of
freestone.  This was enclosed with a wooden paling and had a gate.
Inside the gate on a stool was sitting a slim, pale-faced, elderly
woman, one of whose cheeks had a painful twitch.  Her eyes were sad
and staring, as though she were looking for something that she
could not find.  She was clothed very decently with a shawl over
her thin shoulders.

She begged them to enter and see the 'Elephant.'

'The elephant?' said Warren.  'Pray, what elephant?  This is not
the Jardin des Plantes?

But it seemed that Napoleon had determined to erect a huge fountain
on the Bastille site that its waters might wash away the memory of
the awful events that had occurred there.  This fountain was to
spout its waters through the trunk of a great elephant.  The
melancholy woman, her eyes staring far beyond them while she spoke,
pressed them to enter.  Judith did not want to go; she did not know
why, but she did not want to go.

However, Emma was all for seeing everything, so in they went.

The model was built of clay, indurated and whitened, exactly in
figure and size what the bronze was intended to be, and it stood at
the tremendous height of sixty feet.  It had been intended that it
should be placed on a stone pedestal and that then the water should
pour out of its trunk into a succession of basins all round.

The woman, in a dreary unhappy voice, said that the English
intended to finish this work, so she had heard.

'They have a number of other things to finish first,' said Warren
laughing.  But nothing at all seemed to amuse the woman.

She asked them gravely, as though she were accusing them

'What have YOU done with the Emperor?'

'He is in charge of the Allies.'

'Will he ever return?'

'Never! . . .  Never!'

'Tant mieux!  Mais l'lphant!'

For some reason this huge white towering beast affected Judith with
nausea.  It looked so bare, so savage, so revengeful.  With its
great trunk it seemed to be ready to catch them, throw them up, and
then, when they had fallen at its feet, riotously trample on them.
In the hot quivering summer air it appeared to move, there was life
in its vast body.  The woman became more sinister, her cheek
twitching, her hands moving; they would be prevented from escaping
and the elephant would pursue them, trumpeting, within the palings.
The air was so close that it was stifling.

She felt that in a moment she would be hysterical.

'Quickly.  I cannot endure it.  It is horrible.  It is moving,
cannot you see that it is moving?'

'Why, Judith--'

'No, no.  I must get out.  I cannot endure it.'

In a moment she would be laughing and screaming.  She ran out into
the street.

They followed her, wondering what the matter was.

'No.  It is nothing.  The heat was terrible.  And the elephant . . .
its trunk . . .  And the woman hated us.  Could you not see?  Of
course, she hated us.'

They sat down at a little table on the boulevard and ordered
coffee.  Judith was surprised to discover that she was trembling.

'But did you not feel it?  I cannot understand why you did not.
The elephant was alive.  Oh yes, I know. . . .  But it WAS alive.
In another moment . . .'

She drank her coffee, feeling that she had been too foolish for
anything.  She to give way to nerves!  So that when they suggested
that they should go to the Palais-Royal, although she hated to do
so, she agreed.

Arrived there, they sat at a little table beneath a wide awning and
watched the scene.  The ladies with their high hats, their long
sumptuous dresses, some of them with canes, all of them painted,
vivacious and, it seemed, without a care in life, smiled at the men
as anglers throw their baited hooks.  The shops glittered, the sun
shone down relentlessly; the moving crowds were like players in a
game where something has to be found, now suddenly hurrying
forwards as though the scent were 'hot', now hesitating, halting,
the scent lost.

Judith's uneasiness increased.  It was the heat, it was the noise,
it was the smell of hot iron and dried dung and clothes.  The long
stretches of the square shone like glass.  Some toy balloons, red
and green and yellow, were floating like swollen puff-balls in the
air.  In one place a 'grimacier' held a little crowd, throwing on
and off his headgear, changing his coat, dancing, bending
backwards.  Nearer her there was a Punch and Judy, and from within
the little coloured box came the sharp rasping cry and the quick
bark of the little frilled dog.

It seemed to her that everyone was hostile, and this was not all
her imagination, for at this time in Paris, behind the gaiety and
laughter, all nerves were taut, no one knew what was to happen
next, no one could trust his neighbour.  There was great hostility
to the Prussians.  French officers in disguise were everywhere
waiting to pick a quarrel.  One of the means was to sit in a public
place with your feet stretched and trip up a Prussian.  Duels were
fought every day.  Two Prussians had been murdered the night before
in a dark street behind the Opra.

Judith sat there wondering what was the matter.  She was not
exactly ill, but felt a deep apprehension.  Was her time imminent?
Perhaps she had best go home, but she did not wish to spoil
Warren's pleasure.  She knew that he would insist on going with

She looked at him while he talked to Emma; how fond she had become
of him, what good companions they were!  She liked to be fond of
people, especially when they were not weak and yet did what she
advised.  The pleasantest people in the world were the selfish
ones who were also kindly, so that in the middle of their
selfishness they thought of you and did something for you.
Unselfish people who were always eager to do something for you
were so irritating. . . .

A group of French people, eagerly laughing and talking, came out of
the restaurant behind Judith and, not noticing her, bumped against
her and almost knocked her chair over.  She felt her heart leap,
the shops and chairs and coloured clothes danced before her eyes.
She could not drive that horrible white elephant out of her mind.
It would not surprise her to see it come trumpeting and trampling,
the crowd running before it.  She would not be able to move; she
would be held in her place as one is in a nightmare.  Something had
warned her not to come to the Palais-Royal.

Then she noticed sitting near to her a young Prussian officer,
quite alone.  He had large melancholy eyes and was little more than
a boy.  He stared out into the pageant with unseeing gaze.  What
was it?  Was he sick for home?  Was he thinking of someone he loved
and wishing that she were with him, wondering what he did there?

Warren turned to her smiling.  He was watching the 'Punch,'
laughing at the little dog.  Always after she would remember every
detail of the next few minutes.  A tall very handsome lady, in a
high green fur hat, was leaning across her little table, gazing
into the eyes of a stout frog-faced gentleman choked by a huge
stock.  Some band was coming nearer, the music grew louder and
louder as though a door were opening.  Two more crimson balloons
floated into the air; a small poodle, ridiculously naked, ran
forward into the crowd, lost, and a shrill feminine voice cried
'Dd . . . Dd!'  It heard the voice and eagerly ran back again.

Emma was exclaiming:  'But the air was so ravishing that I could
not endure to return, so I waved my hand and he came, running, such
ecstasy painted on his features. . . .'

Then everything happened in a moment.  The band just entered with a
blare of sound, someone laughed, the lady in green pinched the
gentleman's chin. . . .

A young Frenchman with a black moustache and sharp beady eyes moved
against the chair in which the young Prussian was sitting; a glass
fell with a clash, the Prussian was almost tumbled from his seat.
The Prussian started up, his hand on his sword.  The two faced one
another.  A pistol-shot cracked; the young Prussian, his legs bent
oddly beneath him, lay huddled against the iron legs of the table.

At the sound of the shot the sky seemed to swing, the buildings to
bend forward.

Everyone came out running from the restaurant.  There were shouts
and cries.  Two officers in Uhlan uniform approached the Frenchman.

Judith saw him struggling with them.  She was quite near to him,
and could observe how, although his face was white, he expressed a
rage that was like a mad cat's.  He repeated, in a shrill treble
voice, over and over again the word 'L'Empereur!'

He pushed back the men who were attacking him, turned with a swing
of his body and looked straight into Judith's eyes--without of
course seeing her, but, in the fiery meeting of sun, sky, roofs,
and floor that seemed now to whirl in a wheel of flame before her,
she saw the face of the hanging boy from London.

She felt herself now, just as she had done then, sick from a kind
of claustrophobia, the crowd shutting her in.  She had lost sight
of both Emma and Warren.  She was alone, as she always seemed to be
in every crisis.

Then the young Frenchman, brushing his cheek with one hand, as
though a fly had bothered him, flung out the other, and again a
pistol-shot crashed like a stone flung through glass.

At that it was as though the Palais-Royal had been a plate in a
second tilted forward, spilling its contents downwards into some
abyss.  The screams and shouts were detached.  One shout was deep
like a drum, another was shrill like the knock on a high gong.

Judith, struggling to escape from chairs and tables, saw Warren
endeavouring to push through an absurd clump of bodies that clung
together like plants in a storm.  Behind them the whole Palais-
Royal, still tilted, swarmed with figures as unreal as puppets
worked by strings.

He called 'Judith!  Judith!'  He beat the bodies in front of him
frantically aside with his arms.  He reached her, fell against her.
Horses were rising.  A horse, mounted by a soldier, came charging
through fallen furniture.  Glass fell with a crash.  A dog barked,
and on that bark she caught Warren in her arms, for his face was
purple.  He could not speak.  He dropped limp against her, so that
she stumbled to the ground.

Kneeling there, her arms around him, she saw that he was dead,
heard a bell ring just above her head, saw the horse (shaped like
an elephant) go charging into the sun.

A wave of pain caught her, so frightful that some other person
broken to pieces inside herself screamed.  Everything was black.

She sank down on a descending shaft of pain.  She slowly mounted
again, to find that she was quite clear-sighted, was lying on a
hard, dry sofa, her head on a pillow that smelt of cheese.  She
hated the smell, but also the row of lofty shining mirrors that
reflected again and again the long room with empty tables, chairs
piled high.

Somewhere in the distance shouting fell against the mirrors and
died on the floor.  She felt the sweat tumble into her eyes, wiped
it away, and saw a vast Emma towering above her.

'Warren is dead,' Judith murmured.

A little stout man with two chins, who seemed also to smell of
cheese, advanced to her.  She saw that he was greatly agitated.  A
big silver ring trembled as his hand trembled.  She heard him say:

'A screen!  A screen! . . .  Where is a screen!'

Then she had one more absolute moment of clear vision.

Warren was dead.  Her child was being born.  She would die also,
and history would repeat itself, for even as she had been born at
the instant of her parents' death, so now would her child be born
of their death.

The little man leaned over her.  She saw the silver ring tremble.
A cascade of pain hovered in the air--but before it broke over her
she screamed out, 'I will not die! . . .  I will not die!'

'It is a boy,' said the doctor to Emma, quarter of an hour later.

They were bringing the bodies of the wounded into the restaurant
and laying them in the shadow where the room was coolest.





Walter Herries rode up the hill from Hawkshead one fine summer's
evening to get some air before spending the evening with his
friend, Squire Thistleton, at High Grange.  He had come over from
Grasmere more swiftly than he had intended, having already eaten
his dinner with the Bordens there, not wishing to invade High
Grange before nightfall.  Squire Thistleton's lady bored him most
desperately: stay the night with Thistleton he must, for he had
important business matters to discuss with him, but be bored by
Mrs. Thistleton he would not.  Although he was so genial, for ever
laughing at the jokes of others, yes, roaring and slapping his vast
thigh at them, yet, like all very self-centred men, he had a
watchful eye.  If he must suffer at the jokes of others there must
be excellent reason for it.  He did nothing at all without an
admirable reason.  Immense in build though he was, he was not yet
corpulent for his twenty-eight years.  He looked exceedingly
handsome in his green riding-coat as the white horse picked its way
carefully up the rough stone-strewn path.  The summer is the worst
time of the year in which to see this country: the naked blue sky
does not suit its shape and size; the hills dwindle beneath the
sun; the green carpet of field and brow has neither shade nor
variety.  But to-night fragments of orange cloud floated across a
blue so faint as to be almost without colour, and the hills were so
clearly outlined that they forced themselves, dark rocks of a
mysterious country, out of a sea with no ripple.

Walter had no eyes for scenery; he left that to the romantic
writers, now ever more numerous.  But, pausing on the brow, and
looking down to the left where the waters of Coniston lay bronzed
and still, he felt all the pride of one who owns a fine property.
For he had come now to feel that he, and he alone, possessed the
whole of this charming and fruitful land.  It was a natural and
happy evolution of circumstance.  He was at this moment well beyond
his own actual territory, which was not as yet a very large one,
but he felt himself to be so infinitely the most important person
alive in the combined counties of Cumberland and Westmorland, and
what he felt himself to be, that he was.

It was now over three years since Will Herries, his father, had
departed back to London.  He was to be seen very seldom at
Westaways.  It had been made clear to him (Walter had assisted in
the demonstration) that the City was the place for him.  For one
thing, there was nothing in life so pleasant for Will as the making
of money, and although now much of his wealth had its richest
foundations in Manchester and the Midlands, London was inevitably
the heart of affairs.  For another, Walter had helped him to
perceive that, although Cumberland society did not object to
wealth, it still objected to the City.  The time was coming when a
City man, granted that he had retired and had pocketed plenty of
gold before retiring, would be admitted into good company, but that
time was not quite yet.  Moreover, Will had no intention whatever
of retiring.  He was now only fifty years of age and in excellent
health.  Business had never been so interesting as now when it was
beginning to rouse itself, in the promise of so much fresh
industrialism, out of the depression that followed the French Wars.
The chimneys of the Midlands were gallantly smoking, and Will must
be there to see that they were properly supplied.

Walter's ambitions were quite other.  He disclaimed now all
connection with business.  With his handsome person, his geniality,
his ruthless selfishness, his happy disregard of the interests of
any but his own, his fine place (but he already felt Westaways far
too small for him) and, above all, his almost insane pride in the
Herries name, he was excellently placed to dominate his country
world.  The men and women around him, he would say, had judged of
Herries by the miserable specimens hitherto offered to them.  HE
would show them what a Herries really was.  Indeed, his earlier
scorn of Francis and Jennifer had by now grown to an irritated and
festering hatred.  He would never dominate this country properly
until Uldale and its occupants were wiped from the face of the
land.  They had not a chance against him; Francis weak and idle,
Jennifer dull and scandalous.  Only in their children could they
rival him.  At that thought, which constantly peered up at him out
of the dark recesses of his mind like a malicious stinging animal,
his whole body would tremble.  For, in the spring of 1815, his wife
had presented him with twins, a boy and a girl, and the boy was a
weak and ailing cripple.  Moreover, his wife would give him no more
children, and, unless she died, Uhland must be his only son.

In his disgust at the puny and deformed baby he had not cared what
they called him, and Mrs. Herries, moved perhaps by the increasing
wave of German Romanticism, or hoping, it may be, that the child
thus named might make some escape from the Herries nature, had had
this outlandish fancy.  The boy was Uhland, marked in this way, as
in all others, from the common kind.

And Francis' children, John and Dorothy, were healthy and strong.
Elizabeth and Uhland--John and Dorothy.  He was beset by the

The horse moved forward.  He turned down the hill to the two small
pools that lay, in blue translucent stillness, under the dark
guardianship of the wood.  Behind the trees Helvellyn and Fairfield
kept sleepy tolerant guard.

The day had been hot; their purple shadows slumbered.

There was perfect stillness all about Walter Herries as he sat on
his horse and looked into the pool.  There were other little things
that had exasperated him to-day.  He had been slowly riding by
Grasmere Lake when he encountered that crazy old poet, William
Wordsworth, and his mad sister as they walked along.

Walter, with his accustomed geniality, had stopped his horse to
speak to them, as a king might to his subjects.  Everyone knew that
Wordsworth as a poet was a mock and a derision, and his sister,
Dorothy, was as mad as a hatter.  Wordsworth wrote poems about
donkeys and daffodils.  He was a joke to the neighbourhood, and
that little sister of his, with her shabby clothes and fiery
eye . . .  And yet, speaking to them with all courtesy, he had been
in some way rebuked.  The comical pair!  Wordsworth was going
fishing; his sister said something about a bird on a tree.  They
did not seem at all gratified that he had spoken to them.

'Good day to you, Mr. Herries . . .  Good day to you,' Wordsworth
had said, as though he were impatient to be gone, and his sister
had wandered about the road, following some bird with her
glittering eye. . . .  Oh, mad, mad both of them!  But mad or no
they should have been impressed by his greeting.

Another vexation had been a queer one.  As he left home that
morning little Uhland, five years old, had limped to wish him
farewell.  He had felt a sudden pride in his heart at sight of him.
Proud of that white-faced bony little cripple!  But it was pride
that he had felt; he had been moved; he had bent down to embrace
him.  That was an absurd emotion--although, after all, when all was
done, the child WAS a Herries . . . his only heir. . . .  In spite
of himself he sighed, rested his hand on his great thigh and looked
about him, breathing in the sweet-scented summer air.

At that same moment there rushed past him, out of the wood, the
most astonishing figure, a small naked child.  It was a boy, and,
straight in front of Herries' horse, he splashed into the pool.
Another moment and he was swimming vigorously, tossing his head and
uttering cries of delight.  The pool was deep--the two pools would
be a fine small lake one later day--and this midge of a boy,
screaming like a little shrill bird, dived, appeared a moment later
at the pool's edge, and then sprang out, dancing about and waving
his arms in front of Herries' horse.

The horse, alarmed by this unusual adventure, reared, and Herries,
in anger, snapped his whip, catching the child's bare leg.  The
child laughed and plunged into the pool again; a moment later a
peasant woman appeared at the wood's edge, then ran down to

'What are you doing, whipping a baby!  Have you nothing better--'

She broke off.  They had recognised one another.  This woman was
Judith.  She was dressed like a peasant in some rough material of
red and green.  On her red hair she wore no covering.  On her bare
feet she had wooden shoes.  She stood, her small body set, her
little face grinning.

'Why, Cousin Walter, I did not know that it was you. . . .  It is a
long time since we met.'

So it was.  Years and years.  He had not set eyes on her since that
night in '15, when she had dinner with him, and they had heard of
Napoleon's flight from Elba.  None of them had seen her.  She had
been living in the hills with her bastard child.  She had gone back
to her origin.

'Well, well.  Cousin Judith.'  He took off his hat.

'Yes, and don't you whip my son or I shall have something to say.'

She was laughing, and he felt that in some way she was mocking him.

'Your son?'

'Yes.  Adam, Adam, come here!'

The child seemed to spring from nowhere and stood, naked and
dripping, by the horse.  Yes, this would be her child.  It would
not be a day more than five, born in the same year as his own.  He
saw, with satisfaction, that the boy was ugly.  The small body was
brown with sun, the hair--that lay thick and matted above his eyes--
jet black.  He had a short snub nose and a large grinning mouth, a
strong sturdy body, but the legs and arms were too long.  Yes, an
ugly and common-looking child.  He did not seem to feel cold, but
Judith drew him to her, put her green shawl over him and her arm
around him.  He leant against her, wet as he was.  She did not seem
to care.

'This is Mr. Walter Herries, a relation of ours,' she said to him.

How strong and sturdy the woman seemed!  She must be between forty
and fifty now.  What a queer pair they made.

At that he recovered his self-command which, for a moment, he
seemed to have lost.  He leaned lazily toward her, resting one hand
on his hip.  The horse shifted a little and, bending down, began to
pluck the grass.  The stillness was exquisite.  A cloud, like a
bronze chrysanthemum, jagged at its edges, floated over the wood
and darkened, like a hand, the little pool.

'Where have you been all these years?' he asked her, friendly and

'You know well enough.'

What clear bright eyes she has! he thought, and wondered whether
there were specks of dust on his clothes.  His hand moved down the
lapel of his coat.

'And when will you return to civilisation?'

'It is quite civilised enough where I am.'

'Have you seen Francis and Jennifer lately?'

'Francis has come to see me at Watendlath.'

'Well, I must be off to my supper.'  He looked at the infant, and
the infant looked back at him.  'So your name is Adam, young man?'

The child grinned up at him, looking at him fearlessly.

'Adam Paris,' he said.  Then he added most unexpectedly:  'I could
make your horse jump more if I tried.'

'You try--that's all!' said Walter, suddenly angry again.

'Now you leave the child alone, Cousin Walter,' said Judith.  'He
is not afraid of you nor of anything else in the world.  But I will
give you something to be afraid of if you touch him with your

He had a sharp consciousness (which he was to recall one day) of
the force and vitality of her personality.  Whenever he encountered
her she compelled him to remember it, small though she was.  While
she was away he created, if he thought of her at all, his own
picture of her as an insignificant sort of poor-relation-governess.
But when he was with her it was another matter.  And now he
suddenly thought:  'I had forgotten HER! Suppose that she should
come back to Uldale!'

However, all that he did was to be gracious again.  He took off his
hat, bowed, invited her to bring her boy to see them at Westaways.

Judith was not ungracious.  She always returned courtesy for
courtesy.  'Yes, I will come one day, Cousin Walter.  I hope Mrs.
Herries is well.'

'Oh yes.  Well enough.'

Then Walter rode away, his figure for a moment gigantic at the top
of the bend against the soft glow of the milk-white sky.  Judith,
her hand in her son's, started along the little path that skirted
the pool.  Adam was wrapped up entirely in the shawl; the end of it
trailed on the ground behind him.  He danced along.

'What a fat man!' he said.

'That is your Uncle Walter.'

'In truth my uncle?'

'Near enough.'

'I could have made his horse jump.'  He skipped a few paces and
nearly tumbled.  But she did not move to catch him nor did she ask
him whether he were cold, as any other child would have been.

'Was the water agreeable?'

He wrinkled his nose like a little dog.  'I can smell the fire
burning.'  He shouted and cried aloud with happiness.  The shawl
fell off him, and bare as a young foal he ran towards the wood.
Judith walked soberly after him.  She was thinking deeply about

A small nondescript dog ran out to meet them.  This was a mongrel
dog who, coming from nowhere, had attached himself to them.  He
first ran eagerly towards Adam, moving awkwardly on legs that were
longer than they should have been, but with eager excited joy.
Then, just before he reached Adam, it occurred to him that he might
not perhaps be so popular as he had hoped, so he crawled on all
fours, dragging himself along with a bright supplicating eye.

'Dog!  Dog!' Adam cried, and picked him up and ran into the wood,
hugging the animal to his bare stomach; the dog's tail wagged in an
ecstasy of happiness.

Just inside the wood a bright fire was burning, and on the other
side of the fire sat a stout man in black, reading a book, and with
an absent-minded hand once and again stirring with a stick the pot
that hung over the fire.

Adam, who was now almost dry, flung himself, dog and all, into the
stout man's lap.

'Uncle Reuben, a fat man on a horse tried to whip me, but he could
not.  Can we eat now?'

'You must dress yourself,' Reuben said, putting his book down and
reaching out to a pile of minute clothes near to him.

Adam stood up on Reuben's thighs, putting his hands round Reuben's
neck.  Reuben clasped him round his small naked body, holding him
lest he should fall.

'And who was this fat man?' he asked, moving his face a little; the
small dog, when he saw what Adam was doing, was trying the same
with the addition that he would lick Reuben's cheeks.  The fire
threw a shining colour on Adam's body.  He seemed to be surrounded
with a nimbus of light.

'Mother said he was my Uncle Walter. . . .  Can we not eat now?'

He jumped suddenly off Reuben's thigh and had scuffled into a shirt
and a pair of diminutive blue trousers.  His legs were bare.

'Mother, can we not eat now?'  He ran towards Judith, who stopped
to look into the pot.

'Whom do you think I have seen?' she asked Reuben.

'I know.  Adam told me.'

He spread his black riding-coat for her and she sat down, leaning
her head against his knee.  She looked up and could see the dark
fans and wheels of the trees flecked with cool shell-white sky.

'Yes, Walter.  After all these years.  He looked huge and mightily
satisfied.  Do you know what he said to himself as he looked at me,


'Here is slattern Judith and her bastard. . . .  Adam laughed at
him. . . .'  She pushed Walter away for a moment and went on:  'You
had a grand meeting this noon.  The grandest I've seen.'

'Yes, praise the Lord!'

'But Reuben, you talked more of political things than religious.
You were trying to make them discontented.'

'They are discontented already.  They have been starving for years
and now their masters will bring in machinery and they work in the
dark like slaves.'

Judith shook her head.

'No.  Not here.  They are farmers and shepherds.  There is no
discontent in Kendal or Keswick.'

'No, but a little way out--at Whitehaven, Cockermouth. . . .'

She looked up at him and put up her hand.  He took it in his.

'I like it better when you talk about God.  Although I do not
believe in Him I like others to.  At least . . . believe or not . . .
I haven't the wits to be so certain.  But I like to hear you
speak of Him.  You bring Him so close.  You are so sure of yourself
now, Reuben, and yet as kind and good as ever you were.  I had
rather people were kind than anything else.  Yet I detest a fool,
and so many kind people are half-witted.'  She let herself run on,
looking up and seeing that a little evening breeze moved, as a tiny
boat moves on a pond, through the trees.  She looked down and saw
that Adam was playing with the dog.

'Reuben, are you still bothered with women?'

He laughed.  'No.  I am too old.'

'Nonsense.  You are not sixty.  When did they cease to torment

'I will tell you.  It was in Kendal some ten years ago.  It was in
the winter-time and I had been preaching out on the hills.  It was
perilously cold, and in the inn after supper a large red-faced girl
invited me to her room.  Then, to be warm and to be comforted by
someone (for I was much alone at that time) I went into bed with
her.  And she had but just blown out the candle when I saw the
Lord, a young man in silver armour standing on the floor.  The fire
shone on him and he was glorious.  He cried to me, "Reuben, the
pleasure is not worth the pain."  And I answered "Nay, Lord, I was
so cold."  And he came to the bed and touched my forehead with his
hand.  I lay by the girl all night but neither of us was harmed.'

'And do you truly think it was the Lord?' asked Judith.

'Who else could it have been?' said Reuben.

'No, no one else.'

'Well, then--'

'But maybe you were already asleep--'

'Not before embracing the girl.  No.  It was the Lord.  I have seen
him in such armour at other times too--'

'And women are nothing to you since then?'

'I like women,' he said.  'But the temptation is over.'

'What are your temptations still?'

He answered gravely, counting on his fingers.  'One, I am a coward;
two, I am greedy; three, I like a warm bed; four, I tell tales;
five, I hate the Methodist preacher at Cockermouth; six, I am lazy--
I can sleep all day--'

She interrupted him.  'Look up.  There is a red cloud like a
crimson bird that Georges once had, hanging between two trees.'

But it was one of Reuben's defects that natural scenery meant
nothing to him.  Any human thing, but a tree, a cloud, a mountain--
nothing.  The pot was boiling.  Judith commanded the whole
situation.  The three of them and the dog sat and had a splendid

'We will go up the hill and see the sunrise as you promised?'
Judith asked.

'Yes,' Reuben said, but in spite of himself he yawned behind his

She had an impulse to be cross, as she always had when things were
not to be as she wished them.  Then she conquered her crossness.
She had been expecting for months this evening with Reuben.  About
twice a year they spent a night together.  Once before they had
ridden up into the Langdales and seen the sunrise.  And now he was
sleepy.  His head was nodding.  It had been a grand meeting and
must have wearied him, but she had been looking forward passionately
to a long talk with him.  It was so seldom now that she could talk
with her own kind, and to-night, most especially, she wanted his
advice, for she was about to pay a visit to Uldale again for the
first time since her return from France.  She was taking Adam with
her.  The sudden vision of Walter had been like an omen.  She was
not frightened, but she needed help and only Reuben could give it
her.  And now Reuben was sleepy.  Only Adam was not. He was dancing
about with the dog, eager for the next adventure now that his hunger
was satisfied.

Reuben turned round, knelt on the grass and said his prayers.  Then
he leaned against a tree-trunk and in another moment was asleep.

'He's asleep,' said Adam, laughing.

The night was so warm and the scent of the trees so comforting, the
uncertain flicker of the fading fire so bewitching that, standing
there, she felt that she was under a spell.

She was in magnificent health because of the life that she had been
leading since coming to Watendlath, the life of a peasant,
harvesting, digging, helping with the sheep, riding off with Watson
for a whole day on the fells, ploughing for hours through the
quagmires at the top of the Fell after a lost or strayed lamb--and
always in perfect content.  That was the life to which part of her
temperament entirely responded; but the other part would not have
been content had she not had Adam.  Adam now was her whole life,
her soul, her body, her past, her future, her God and her destiny.

She had been waiting always for some such passion as this.  Her
love for Georges had possessed her, but it had not been returned
until the last and, say what one may, a love that is not returned
is only half a love.

Moreover, although she had not known it, she was a woman to whom
motherhood was the only possible complete fulfilment.  Her love for
Georges, her affection for Reuben, Francis, Maria, Warren, Emma
Furze, Watson, had been in its impulse maternal.  But they had not
been her own.  Now she had something that was her own, and anyone
watching her might have been frightened of the fiery, possessive,
passionate element at the heart of her love for her son.

But she was not a fool.  She kept her love in control as yet.  And
Adam was not at present difficult.  His mother was his companion;
he knew none other as good.  He loved her quite naturally without
thinking of it.  He was independent but warm-hearted and, at
present, he had no feeling that she threatened his liberty.  There
was as yet no cloud on his sky.  The first five years of his life,
two in France, three at Watendlath, had known no blemish.  She had
been able to give him all he wanted, because when Warren's will was
read it was found that he had left her all his own small means--not
much, but enough for her needs.  The boy was of amazing health,
and, so long as he was not shut up in a room for too long, asked
for no attention.  He trusted everyone as a puppy trusts everyone
before his first betrayal.  He was fearless, truthful and gay, the
three best things a small boy can be.  He would defend his mother
against anyone or anything; he was obedient so long as she did not
hamper his liberty.  Once, for some small crime, she had locked him
in a room; he had broken the window and disappeared until
nightfall.  She understood that because she had once climbed out of
a window herself.

Their relationship was, at present, perfect.

Now as the light faded and the stars came out she tried to persuade
him to sleep.  She would not wake Reuben.  She would walk up the
hill and see the sunrise by herself.  But she almost hesitated to
speak because the silence was so glorious, broken only by the
running water that is to be heard everywhere in this country, the
gentle friendly crackle of the burning wood as it fell into crimson
embers, the occasional movement of the horses behind her.

Adam, too, seemed to feel the silence, for he stood without moving,
his legs spread, looking up.

'Now you must sleep, Adam.'

He shook his head, not saying anything.

'Oh no. . . .'  He looked at her, smiling.  'There's the moon.'

And there it was, sailing very calmly with a sort of smiling
conceit between the trees.

She knew that he wouldn't sleep.  'Come.  And we shall see the

So he took her hand and they started off, the small dog following.
Adam was never very talkative.  To be out at night was no very new
thing to him.  They left the little wood behind them and started to
climb.  They were now on the open moor.  The Langdale Pikes,
Fairfield, Helvellyn were beyond, and across Yewdale loomed the
hump of the Old Man.  The light about and around him was diffused
as though shed by the multitude of stars.  The pools of shadow,
neither brown nor grey, lay below them like lakes of sleeping
water.  Fairfield and Helvellyn were marked with crags and
precipices like the tearing made by some giant's fingers.  How
black, how black the hills against the luminous sky!  A little
higher on the moor and they were suddenly staring into the moon's
face.  They could see now the two little pools which seemed to
blaze with moon-silver among the surrounding vapour.  No wind
stirred; somewhere some sheep were moving and the air was warm like
the breath of a flower.

They sat down against a gigantic boulder; the stones around them
rose in that moonshine like monolithic sacrificial monuments.  As
they sat in that stillness the hills seemed to approach them.
Helvellyn, always a beneficent hill, leaned towards them, Fairfield
embraced them, the pools below smiled at them.  Somewhere in that
wood Reuben was lying against a tree snoring with his mouth open.
Adam curled in against Judith's side, the little dog curled in
against Adam.

With her arm around her son Judith sat staring into the moon.  She
did not often think of the past, but to-night it came crowding
towards her, figures issuing from the hills, events stealing up
from the mist--the day that she had looked at Mrs. Monnasett and
David had beaten her, the moment when she had seen Georges' mother,
the night of the fireworks when Will and Francis and Reuben had
talked, the escape of Reuben's brother, David's stroke and death,
Sarah's passion--and then all her life with Georges, from the first
week (what a baby then she had been!) to the last awful scene with
Stane's father!  And then the dead quiescence of the years at
Grosset, the semi-life with Jennifer and Francis, Will's coming to
Westaways, the friendship with Warren leading to the drama in Paris--
drama of death, drama, thank God, of life.

She did not believe in God, but she did feel to-night that every
event, every character, had led her to this--this question that was
now the dramatic crisis of her whole life--which world was she to
choose, the world of Uldale or the world of Watendlath?

She had thought that it was settled.  Only a month or two ago she
had said to Charlie Watson that her Herries life was finished for
ever; she would not leave Watendlath until Adam was grown.  Then he
should choose for himself, but she would remain.

She had thought that it was settled.  Then came a letter from
Francis.  He implored her to come to Uldale.  He gave no reasons.
She was to come, if only for a night, and bring Adam with her.  The
most touching thing was that Jennifer had scrawled at the bottom of
the page:  'The two of us need you.'

Well, she would go, but only for a few nights, only to show them
that she was out of Herries affairs for ever.  But was she?  The
invitation had stirred her.  She wanted to see Uldale again--the
dairy, the housekeeping, the servants.  She was sure that it would
be in a mess.  And Jennifer, John, Dorothy. . . .  She was too
proud to come to see them, after all the scandal about her, without
an invitation . . . but if they asked her. . . .  For a brief
moment Watendlath had seemed small, shut in, her domination there a
poor thing, even her beloved Charlie a rough ignorant farmer. . . .
Then she had been ashamed, and in a day or two her true nature had
recovered itself.  For she knew that this was her true nature, the
nature that she derived from her mother, the nature that outlawed
her from the Herries blood.

Had she not written to Francis and said that she would come she
would now have refused his appeal.  But she had given her word.

Then the sight of Walter Herries this evening had revived all the
struggle again.  How proud and conceited he had been!  It was thus,
seated on his horse, gigantic against the skyline, that he remained
for her, and, at the thought of him, her whole proud obstinate
passion for dominating returned.

It was thus that he meant to wipe out Francis and Jennifer, John
and Dorothy.  She saw them helpless and cowering under his whip.
She knew suddenly why Francis had sent that letter to her.  How
amusing to return to Uldale--she, the outlaw with her bastard boy--
and fight Walter, make Adam--illegitimate though he was--head of
all the Herries!  Her heart beat triumphantly; she drew her arm
more closely about him; he was sleeping.

She looked up at the stars as though to defy them.  And the answer
came back without question.  'Here is your country.  Here is your

But why?  All the rebels were killed or disgraced.  Georges had
been murdered, Warren killed, Francis humiliated, her father an
outcast, Reuben--well, Reuben talked more of social things now than
of God.  What of the bear, the boy hanged, young Hartley Coleridge?
She was not sentimental about outlawry, but it seemed that if you
fought against the laws of the House--if you broke the windows,
rushed downstairs with no clothes on, rang the bells in the belfry,
refused the common food or drink, brought the mongrel dog into the
parlour--they all together, with one loud cry, threw you into the
street; and then, how were you better?

For three years in Watendlath she and her boy had been outlawed;
and how was she better?

'You ARE better,' the little dog, the cherry-faced moon, the scar
like a sword on Helvellyn's flank answered her.  'You have never
been at peace before.  THIS is your world, not the other.'

But she was practical and not given to hearing voices.  To beat
Walter, to dominate all the Herries, to place Adam at the head of
them.  He would have, she was sure, all Will's genius for money,
all Walter's physical strength, all Francis' brains. . . .

Which way was she going?  Her whole life led to this crisis--or so
she fancied, as we like to fancy that there is a line and a course
and a climax, when it may not be so at all.

She remembered the way that the hens scratched in the room when she
had first returned to it after Georges' death, the elephant in
Paris, and that woman bending over, searching among her letters,
and Adam trailing in the shawl, Reuben licking his fingers after
the meal from the pot. . . .

Perhaps there is no line, only a gesture here; a leaf falling,
the sheep huddling up the path outside the farm.  But there was
Adam. . . .  She was responsible for the life that he would have.
Would he be like Charlie Watson, blowing on his fingers for the
cold, or Will sitting in his counting-house, or Walter at the
head of his table, or Francis waiting for his wife's lover and
pretending not to see . . . ?  No, not that.  Adam, even now, was
as brave as a lion.  Poor Francis. . . .

But before she fell asleep she was aware that the decision that she
would make must affect many lives, much Herries history.  She knew
what she could do if she tried.  She had never as yet tried with
her whole heart.  She had always been divided.  Her son had united
her.  She saw him, as her eyes closed, reaching up with his hand,
catching the stars and joining, with the light that streamed from
them, her divided heart.

She woke to see one bright bar of gold above the ridge.  The edge
of the bar sparkled and quivered.  Behind it a fleet of tiny pink
clouds trembled, hovered, then merged into a fan-shaped shadow of
rosy light.

She bent down and kissed Adam.  'Wake up,' she said, 'and see the

He looked up, rubbed his eyes with his knuckles, then jumped to his
feet, caught her by the hand and pulled her to a higher ridge of
the moor.

Little winds, little fingers passing over an instrument, blew
against their faces.  The sky was beyond depth, without end, but
was flecked now with fire.  Thick white mist lay like water beneath
them, but this soon was touched and lightened, thinned; the rocks
and the spear-tops of the trees rent and tore it.  They, too,
caught the gold, and Helvellyn was, as though it had rolled its
shoulder towards the light, purple.

The mist broke everywhere, and the sky was showered with flecks of
gold.  The cloven mist streamed down the hills like rain.  Light
was everywhere.  The valleys ran with sun.

'Now I'll race you!' Adam shouted, and started tearing down to the
little wood.


When Judith stood again in the so-familiar hall at Uldale she was
deeply excited.  It was her nature to be excited, and that nature
had not changed although she was forty-six years of age.

A stranger would have seen only a little ordinary pale-faced,
middle-aged woman, bewildered perhaps by the sudden light, dressed
in bonnet and shawl, faded but scrupulously clean, holding by the
hand a very small, rather ugly boy.  No romance there.  Nevertheless
the situation was romantic, for Judith was returning to the home of
her childhood, after behaviour so scandalous that it should have
ostracised her for ever, holding her illegitimate child by the
hand--and she was there by invitation!  She would not, she proudly
assured herself, be there in any other way!

Her emotions were mixed and confused: she could never enter this
house without a hundred memories crowding upon her, but it was
characteristic of her that the first thing that interested her was
that there were signs of neglect and untidiness everywhere.  She
saw that at once, and her fingers itched to put everything to

For a moment the only person who greeted her was the very decent
woman who opened the door.  She knew that her ancient enemy, Mrs.
Ponder, had been dead now three years of a fever.  She gave the
woman a quick friendly glance.

'Thank you,' she said, smiling.

Then her very next move, instinctive, almost unknown to herself,
was to step forward, still holding Adam by the hand, and put a
picture that hung crooked on the wall straight again.

'That's better,' she said.

It was an old picture that she knew well, of a huntsman leaping a
little ditch.  She gave it a friendly little pat.

Then Jennifer came out from the parlour.  'Judith!  I didn't know--'
she cried; but even then she came forward a little slowly, a
little lazily, as though she were but half awake.

She was not as handsome as she had been; she was middle-aged now,
as Judith was, but she was still a very remarkable woman, carrying
herself with the same old dignity and grandeur, and her hair,
untouched with grey, was of the same superb darkness.  She was
wearing a coloured bodice of orange over a white skirt.  The orange
sleeves, puffed and slashed, were very fine.  But Judith saw at
once that the dress was a little slatternly, and that her cheeks
were painted.  Her eyes, too, were weary, not with quite the old
affectation of sleepiness.  There was real fatigue, disappointment,
unhappiness there.

She towered over Judith and the little boy.  She bent down and
kissed Judith.

'Is this Adam?'

'Yes.  This is Adam.'

She kissed him, and he returned the kiss with fervour.  She was
quite the most beautiful lady he had ever seen, as this was the
most beautiful house he had ever been in.  He stared at the
wallpaper with its Chinamen and castles, at the silver candlesticks,
at the broad staircase, at the tall grand lady with the wonderful
orange sleeves.  From that first moment he and Jennifer were

'Here is Francis!  Francis, Francis, Judith is come!'

Francis was coming down the stairs, and Judith, looking up at him,
felt a shock of dismay.  He had been over to Watendlath to see her
a year ago, and she had thought then that he looked old and ill,
but now--how thin he was, how tired he seemed; he was an old man,
and yet he was not more than sixty!

In a way he was more handsome than he had ever been.  His extreme
thinness suited him; his high collar, frilled shirt, and dark blue
trousers showed his figure to the greatest advantage.

Judith was proud of him and deeply sorry for him; she longed to put
her arms around him and mother him.  He took both her hands in his.

'Judith, this is famous! . . .  After all this time!  And is this
Adam?  How do you do, Adam?'

'Very well, I thank you, sir,' said Adam in his shrill piping voice
that was apt to end in a squeak.

They all laughed to relieve the tension of the meeting.  There was
a bustle about the baggage.

Judith went out into the dark garden.  Charlie Watson had driven
them out from Keswick.  He leaned over and held her hand.  For a
moment she clung to his touch.  All Watendlath seemed to be
personified by him.

'Good-bye, Charlie,' she said, raising herself on tiptoe.  'We
shall soon be back.'

'I am not so sure about leaving you.'

'Nonsense.'  His face was close to hers.  She let her hand rest for
a moment on his rough coat and thick strong arm.

'Watendlath is not far away.'

''Tis a world away,' he answered her gruffly, and at once drove

She went back into the house.  Her thought was, before everything,
of Adam.  He must go to bed.  They had left Watendlath early that
morning and, wild with excitement, he had been awake at four.
Then, too, putting him to bed would give her some excuse to be
alone a little before coming down.

On the landing they met the two children.  John was now thirteen
and Dorothy twelve.  John was oddly like his father in face, but
would be broader and thicker in body.  Judith knew that he had a
most charming character, kindly, affectionate, loyal--a little weak
perhaps, a little dreamy like father and great-grandfather before
him.  How strange!  John's great-grandfather had been her father!
She thought of it as she kissed him.  Dorothy was good-natured,
obedient and conventional, something like her Aunt Deborah, fair-
haired, at present plump, at the moment conscious of her
'pantalettes,' which were only fastened with tapes above her knee
and gave her much anxiety.  Such things were always to make her

Both children were delighted to see their Aunt Judith as they had
always called her.  Life at home had not been too pleasant of late;
now that Aunt Judith had come it would be more gay.

They were exceedingly interested to see Adam.  He was at once at
his ease with them.  He was always at his ease with everyone,
because he trusted everyone.

He threw off his little riding-coat, letting it be where it fell,
and showed John how the horse that Charlie Watson was driving had
thrown up its head and snorted, but in the middle of this
exhibition he was excited by the sight of the room where he and his
mother would sleep.  He had been too young during those first years
in France to notice or remember things, and since then the farm at
Watendlath had been all that he had known.

Certainly the room at the Keswick Inn to-day had been grand, but
that had been a public place with men drinking and a man playing a
harp, and there had been a dog with a lame leg.  This was HIS room
and his mother's!

He ran round and round it, shouting cries of joy.  For Judith it
was strange enough.  For, once again it was her old room, the room
where Mrs. Monnasett had died.

'I thought you would wish to be in the same room,' said Jennifer,
standing in the doorway.

It was indeed the same room!  In all these years the wallpaper had
not been changed.  Still there were those blue pagodas, there was
the tallboy that had seemed to her as a baby so infinitely high,
over the bed the blue tester hangings and overlay, the bed itself
with the columns fluted and reeded and so charmingly carved with
acanthus leaves.  There Mrs. Monnasett, with her yellow face, had
lain, the candles flickering in the breeze, her lips fixed in a
sardonic smile. . . .  The room of all Judith's life.  Nothing had
occurred.  Only yesterday she had bent forward to find the little
box. . . .

'I will leave you,' said Jennifer.  'Come, children.  Aunt Judith
will soon come down.'  There was a new note in Jennifer's voice, as
though behind her words she was pleading for something.

But Judith now could think only of Adam.  She undressed him and
washed him.  He would hardly keep still.  She held him naked in her
arms and kissed him.  He lay back against her watching the leaping
flames of the fire.  His small dark head against her breast (he was
quite suddenly sleepy), he asked her questions.

'Is that gentleman my uncle?'

'Yes, dear.'  Impossible to explain now why and how he was not!

'Was my father like him?'

'No; your father was not so tall nor so old.'

'This gentleman is very, very old.'

'No.  Not truly.  He will not appear old when you know him.'

'Is that boy called John?'


He yawned a huge yawn.

'I like him. . . .'  Then he added, blinking his eyes at the fire:
'Is the beautiful lady his mother?'


'But he called her ma'am.'

'Many boys and girls call their mother ma'am and their father sir.'

He thought about this.  'I cannot call my father sir because I
haven't one, and I have never called you ma'am.'

'No, and you never will,' said Judith resolutely.  She put on his
shirt and carried him to the big four-poster.

He looked so small in it that she laughed.  Then they both laughed.
The touch of the cool sheets woke him up again and he rolled all
over the bed.  Then he lay still, watching her with wide-open eyes
while she changed her dress, washed her face and hands, brushed her

'This is a very grand house,' he said at last.

'Yes.  I lived in it when I was a little girl, younger than you

But the strangeness of it!  In that bed, where her small son was
lying, old Mrs. Monnasett had once lain!  She looked at him, her
heart bursting with love, but her voice was quite severe when she

'Now go to sleep, Adam.  Are you hungry?'

He could not be.  He had eaten a tremendous dinner at Keswick.

'Yes, yes.  I am!  I am!' he cried, although until his mother had
mentioned it he had not thought of it.  But how wonderful he
thought her in her evening dress!  The colours of her gown were
rose and lavender grey, and she had a turban with a plume of

When she bent down to kiss him he hugged her and pinched her nose,
a favourite game of theirs.

'If I do not eat soon I shall be asleep,' he answered, grinning at
her.  Yes, he was ugly as proper standards went, but she would not
alter him by a hair's breadth.

'Do I look fine?' she asked him.

He nodded and watched her with all his eyes until she was out of
the door.

But she did not feel fine at supper.  They had dined at three in
the afternoon but she at five in the Keswick Inn, so they were
hungry and she was not.  It seemed very natural that Jennifer
should enjoy her food.  However severe the crisis her appetite was

Judith was strongly conscious of her clothes.  That was not like
her, but for three years the rose-lavender dress and the turban had
lain in a box under the stair at John Green House.  Fashions had
changed.  Evening dresses were shorter and had a padded 'rouleau'
at the bottom.  Waistbands were directly above the hips.
Nevertheless, although she was in fashion, Jennifer was not smart.
She looked as though she had put on her clothes in her sleep.
Jennifer was untidy, Judith was dowdy; that's what they were.
Francis was the grand one, seated gravely at the end of the table,
his head thin now, as though carved of a fine stone.  The ruffles
at his neck were of a peerless whiteness.

Their talk was stiff and awkward.  They spoke of general affairs.
People were still discussing the Cato Street business, although it
was eight months since its occurrence.  Judith noticed at once with
what feverish excitement Francis spoke, as though ignorant
desperadoes like Thistlewood and Edwards were in every town, hiding
down every lane, concealed in every corner.

She noticed, too, that when he went on in this exaggerated
sensational strain Jennifer's lips stiffened and her eyes were
scornful.  She looked at Judith once, as though to say:  'You see
now what he has come to.  Can you wonder if I despise this man?'
and Judith thought again that there was an appeal for help there.

Matters became even more personal when they discussed the
Coronation that was to be celebrated in the following year, the
King's efforts for a divorce, and the Queen's eccentric behaviour.

Francis, who had been drinking, Judith saw, very much more than was
his habit in the old days, broke into a demonstrative, emotional
defence of the Queen.  The King was a blackguard; he did not care
who heard him say it.  He was surely old enough now to say what he
pleased.  Besides, everyone knew what the King was.  It was
disgraceful that the country should have to suffer under such a
man.  And the poor Queen--well, she had been, perhaps, a little
imprudent at times.  She was eccentric, emotional.  But who had
driven her to her eccentricities?  Brougham was a hero.  He would
drink to Brougham.  They must all drink to Brougham.  Judith
noticed then Jennifer's irritation.  She saw that such scenes as
these were part of every evening's programme.  Jennifer, looking
across the table at Francis scornfully, praised the King, said that
he had been much calumniated.  At least he was no prig nor
Methodist.  For her part she liked a jolly fellow, a man who knew
what life was and lived it to the full . . . not a half-alive
pedant who skulked about the house. . . .  She stopped abruptly.
Then smiled at Francis.

'I am fortunate,' she said softly, 'to have a husband who strikes
the mean.  Judith, do you not think that Francis is looking well?'

'Very well,' said Judith, and she put out her hand and touched his.
He looked at her with a glance that had in it so much of apology
and unhappiness that her heart was wrung.

The food was badly cooked and warm when it should have been hot.
The meal dragged on interminably.  No allusion was made to anyone's
private affairs.  At last they sat there in silence while the
candles trembled and the old clock ticked like a miser counting his

What was the matter with the house?  There was more in this than
the relations of Francis and Jennifer, more than Jennifer's
infidelity, more than Francis' self-disgust.  An air of apprehension
was everywhere.  She had detected it, even in the faces of the two

When at last they got up to move into the parlour, Judith thought
of Watendlath with a longing that was almost irresistible.  She had
an impulse to run out into the dark cool garden.  She would be
closer to the hills there and would hear water running somewhere.
She felt the touch of her hand on Charlie Watson's strong arm.  Oh,
there everything was so simple, so happy!

In the hall she stopped for an instant to hear whether there was
any sound from Adam.  No, he would be sleeping quietly.  She was
comforted again.

In the parlour the three of them sat like images.  The outburst was
soon coming, but until it did they must be silent.  Judith herself
was affected by the stillness that was so vocal.  Seated with her
back to the window she had a sudden fancy that Walter Herries was
standing outside, watching them, peering in.  It was all that she
could do not to get up and see.

Then Jennifer rose, said that she was going to bed, kissed Judith
and went out, her eyes half closed, yawning a little, just as she
had used to do.

'Well, Judith,' said Francis.

'Well, Francis.'

He got up with a quick impetuous movement and came to where she was
sitting.  He knelt down by her chair, put his arms around her,
rested his head on her breast.

'Oh, I am so weary, so weary,' he murmured.

She thought of the time when she was a baby and had adored him,
when David had whipped her, and she had not cared so long as
Francis loved her.  She smiled a little wryly above his head.  Poor

Then to her distress he began to weep.  He seemed to be completely
broken down.  He wept as though all his control must be abandoned
or he would die.  She had never seen Francis cry.  She could not
bear it.

'Oh no, Francis.  No. . . .  No, no!'

Then at last he looked up at her, his cheeks stained with tears.

'Forgive me, my dear.  It is many years since I wept last.  I am
not given to weeping.  But seeing you come back to-night, after all
this time, the same, so familiar, the only friend I have left--it
has been too much for me.  Truly, Judith, I am desperate.  I don't
know which way to turn.'

'Now sit here beside me.'  She motioned to a place on the sofa.
'Let us talk over things quietly.  They are never so urgent when
one talks over them quietly.  We will discuss everything just as we
have always done.'

He came and sat beside her.

'But you are going to stay now that you are here, are you not? . . .
You are not going away?'

'For a few days.  Of course, we will stay for a few days.'

'For a few days?  Oh, but that is nothing.  Judith, you must live
here again--for a while at least--you and your boy. . . .'

'Live here?'  She laughed.  'Francis, do you not realise that I am
now a scandalous person?  I have had a child out of wedlock as
everyone knows.  With Jennifer and the children--'

'Scandalous!' he broke out.  'We are all scandalous now!  Yes, I
will say anything tonight.  I have held myself in long enough.
Jennifer has been that man's mistress for years now--quite an old
family affair.  As soon as I am away at Kendal or Carlisle he comes
here, and everyone knows it.  Everyone knows it, I tell you.  It is
the common joke!  Walter sees to that. . . .  And all these years I
have done nothing.  I, the fine Francis who started the world with
such grand ideas.  I have done nothing, nothing at all.

'I have skulked in corners, taken his hand, offered him drink,
while he makes my wife a common whore. . . .  Oh, my God, my God, I
am the most despicable man on this earth, the most despicable and
the most unhappy!'

She tried to calm him.  He was trembling from head to foot.

'She hates me.  She despises me.  And, God forgive me, I love her
yet.  It is because I love her that I have been able to do nothing,
because with my cursed nature I have always seen two sides of
everything.  She never loved me.  I forced her into marriage.  Why
should I have denied her all opportunity of love?'

He caught her hand.

'Judith, do you remember that Ball all those years ago, the Ball
when Jennifer broke Christabel's fan?  Of course, you do.  It all
started from that.  It has all come from that.  You remember that I
was talking to you when she first came by!  How lovely she was that
night!  Do you remember?  Catherine de' Medici with the collar of
pearls and her white neck and the crimson dress?  Her excitement at
the Ball--do you remember? . . .

'And after--the meeting in Berkeley Square.  Do you remember?  When
I sat in the window and it was so hot and the scent of the lilac
came up from the street.  I sat in the window thinking of Jennifer,
and then do you remember how I broke in upon Will and how angry he
was?  Our separation dated from that.'

Did she not remember?  And how, a moment after, Georges stood there
in the doorway, Georges in his brown suit, spent and done . . . ?

'Before that,' Francis went on eagerly, 'everything had been well--
for all of us and for the country too, I think.  What a good old
country it was when I was a child, so quiet and so cosy!  Everyone
drank ale, and there was "oat clap bread," and no one came to
disturb us.  The children would help in the spinning or drive the
sheep on the fells.  Everyone was happy together.  But now there
are visitors peering and fingering, and in the towns children of
six and seven years work in the dark, and the machines have come to
take the bread out of men's mouths.  The sky is blackening with
smoke, we have a King too drunk to sit on the throne, and class is
against class. . . .'

He broke off.  'No, by God, what do I care for the country any
more?  There was a time when I cared.  Did I not kill my own father
and cause my mother to hate me, because the Bastille fell?'

He laughed bitterly, striking his knee with his hand.

'But now what should a cuckold think of his country--a cuckold
plain to all his neighbours, and any who do not know of it kind
Cousin Walter will tell them of it.'

She tried to calm him.  He was so dreadfully excited that she
thought that at any moment he might raise the house.

'Dear Francis, the country is well enough.  This is a time of
transition, and such times always seem hard to those who are in
them.  There is a grand new world coming. . . .'

'And I don't care if there is!' he interrupted her.  'You can have
your fine new world!  If I could but get my fingers round dear
Walter's large throat!'  He stopped himself with a tremendous
effort.  'You see how it is with me to-night, my dear.  I am
excited at seeing you again.  For you are the only one I have left,
the only one who understands me.  I killed my father.  My mother
hated me.  My brother and wife hate me yet.  God knows but my
children hate me too.  But I ask for no pity.  It is all my own
doing.  You and I, my dear, are misfits; and to be a misfit in the
Herries family is to be slain.'

'We are neither of us slain,' she said, looking up at him quickly.
'It is perhaps true that we are misfits.  But it is the misfits, I
fancy, who give the value to the world.  What would the Herries
family be without us?  A dull, poor lot.  We are the ones who
understand and because we suffer have charity.  We can see into
both worlds.  We travel into strange countries where the others
cannot go, and bring back the news.'  She laughed.  'I am turning
very poetical,' she said.  'It is not my ordinary fashion.  But I
must tell you, Francis, that if I am a misfit I am a very happy
one.  And so may you be too if you will.  I am certain that
Jennifer does not hate you.  She must be long weary of that other
affair.  All will soon be forgotten. . . .'

'Forgotten!' he broke in.  'Not with Walter Herries there!  Ah, you
do not yet know the villain of the piece!'

'Walter?' she asked.  'What can he do?'

'What can he do?  What has he not done?  He hates us, has always
done, because, firstly, he says Jennifer insulted his mother,
secondly, he must be king of the castle here and wants no other
Herries round, and, thirdly, he has a deformed son, and my children
make him mad. . . .'

'But he can do nothing.'

'Do nothing?  He can do everything.  He is my perpetual enemy and
has been these five years.  He is so proud that he will burst his
skin one of these days.  He has all the neighbourhood in his

He calmed himself that he might give the value to his words.  'Do
you know what for five years he has been doing?  There are spies
all around me, and every small action of mine is repeated to him.
It has been so for five years now.  Fancy to yourself what it would
be if a good friend of yours, who had known you well for a long
while, drew a caricature of you in a book, using all your external
habits, your tricks of speech, your eccentricities, and then, with
a diabolic cleverness, twisted them all to mean and sordid motives?
You would be yourself bewildered.  You would say yes, that it was
true; you had done this and that, you wore your hair so, you
laughed thus, and like all men you had your weaknesses, your
follies.  Was this perhaps a true picture?  And if you saw it as
partly true how much more would others, who know you but
externally, judge of your true self?  And you would begin to doubt
yourself and to suspect every movement, every gesture.  I tell you,
Judith, that my neighbours here who have known me all my life long
take rather Walter's picture of me now than their own.  There is
nothing goes on in this house that he does not know, nothing that
he does not use. . . .'

Yes, he would be like that.  She knew instinctively that what
Francis said was true.  She felt, even here in the warm safe room,
the force and danger of his overbearing vitality.

But she answered firmly:

'Listen, Francis.  No one can traduce you but yourself.  Even your
bitterest enemy knows that a satire is a satire.  Its very
exaggeration must make him consider the opposite.  One is alone in
this world.  No one knows one save oneself, and then it is only a
glimpse of the truth that one has.  Forget Walter, and if you
cannot forget Walter fight him!'

She jumped to her feet.

'I could fight him!  He should have enough of his spying and
traducing if I got at him!'

'Yes, yes,' he cried eagerly.  'You must stay, Judith.  Remain
here.  With you to help me I can be another man.  Although I am
old--'  His voice faltered.  'Sixty is an age. . . .'

She had had enough.  She was infinitely weary.  Francis' request
that she should stay gave her a sudden flick of terror.  She did
not want to stay.  She must get back to Watendlath.  She and Adam
safe in Watendlath, away from all these Herries. . . .

She kissed him.

'Good-night, Francis, dear.  All will come right.'

But as she climbed slowly the stair she thought, in spite of
herself, 'But how COULD he not have challenged Fernyhirst?  How
COULD he let it go on as he has--all these years?'  But she was too
weary to consider it further.  However, her evening was not yet
done with.  As she passed Jennifer's door a voice called her.

She went in.

Jennifer was sitting on her bed in her shift, her long white legs
dangling to the floor.  Her room was in a disorder.  Clothes were
flung about the floor, drawers were pulled open, the curtains were
roughly drawn, a lamp by the bed was smoking to the ceiling.

Judith closed the door.

'What has he been saying?'

'Oh, it is so late!' Judith sighed.  'Dear Jennifer--'

'No, I must know.'

'He has been saying nothing, only that he is unhappy--'

Jennifer put out a long white arm and drew Judith to the bed.

'I am unhappy too!  Oh, so dreadfully unhappy!  It is all his
fault.  I hate him. . . .  I have hated him for years.  Why was I
such a fool as to marry him?  He has been speaking to you of


'Fernyhirst.  But that is all finished.  Finished long ago.  I hate
him too.'

Judith looked at her, and again her tiresome maternal impulse that
was for ever preventing her real action interfered.  But what was
she to do?  This poor, tired, aged woman!  And once there had been
that brilliant happy girl, radiant with beauty and success, in the
crimson dress, the collar with the pearls?

But she had still lovely legs and feet!  How different might
Judith's own story have been had she had such wonderful feet and
ankles!  She put her arm round her, but how she longed for her bed!

'Francis spoke for the most part of Walter!'

'That devil!  He is determined to ruin us, Judith, all of us--my
poor children--' and even then, when she should have wept, she
yawned, kicking her feet a little, looking at her silver slippers.
And in that yawn Judith saw once and for ever exactly what she was.
She was true Herries.  She had no imagination, none whatever.  Had
she had any she would never have married Francis, never have lived
in Cumberland, never have suffered an intrigue with Fernyhirst,
never have stayed here for years, doing nothing, understanding
nothing, seeing nothing!  And it was against the Herries in her
that Francis had beaten in vain!  Had she been of an age it was
Walter that she should have married.  They would have suited one
another to perfection.

It was from that moment of comprehension that Judith's complete
domination of Jennifer began.

'Dear Judith.  You are such a consolation.  There was a time when I
was jealous of you.  I know how shockingly I behaved.  You need not
tell me of my behaviour.  But now I would do anything for you--and
Francis too.  It is the one point on which we are agreed.  You must
stay for a long, long while.'

Judith smiled and shook her head.

'I am an abandoned woman, Jennifer--myself and my little bastard.
We do not belong to good society any more.'

'What foolishness!  I am sure that an illegitimate child is
nothing.  Everyone is so free in these days.  And I am as bad as
you.  Everyone knows about Edward.  Certainly you must stay.'

'I have grown unused to society.  I am a peasant, digging and
ditching, watching the sheep.  You cannot think how strange these
clothes seemed to me to-night.'

Jennifer, looking at her naked legs with approval, answered:

'I am sure that is a very good costume.  But we are two old women.
What does it matter what we wear?  My legs are still fine, although
there is no one who cares any more.  Nor do I wish there to be.
Love is the most wearying thing I know.'

Judith said good-night.

'Then you will stay?'

'For a day or two at least.'

'No, for always.  The children worship you, and little Adam is a
love.'  She stood up in her shift that fell in folds to her silver
slippers.  For a moment there was something genuine and touching in
her fine eyes that looked out above her painted cheeks in a true
and human appeal.

She said what Francis had said:

'You are my only friend.'

Judith undressed and lay down beside Adam.  She stared into the
dark.  She WOULD not, no, she WOULD not be caught by these two.
She WOULD not come back into these Herries affairs. . . .  But they
were so alone.  Francis had no one--Jennifer only her brother, who
was a fat careless bachelor in Bournemouth.  Both Prosper and
Amelia were dead.

But she WOULD not be caught. . . .  She seemed to hear beyond the
window the water of Watendlath.  She could see the Tarn lying in
ebony silence under the stars.  The sheep were pressing up the
road, the cows were to be milked; here came Tyson, his arms loaded
with hay for the cattle.  Armboth touched the stars. . . .

She was near to tears; she was so homesick.

She was too old, too settled in her quieter life to take up these
quarrels again.  Ah, but Walter, riding his white horse, striking
at Adam with his whip. . . .

With a gesture of protection she stretched out her arm and drew
Adam to her.  He was deep in sleep but he grunted like a little pig
and nestled into her side.


The house was bathed in sunlight and ladders of dust quivered in
the air.  No room had been swept for months; the kitchen was a
disgrace; the dairy--ah, how beautiful it had once been with its
gleaming cleanliness, the stone floor like a mirror--and now!  In
the stables there were but three horses, two of them fit for little
but to drag the carriage at a funeral pace along the rocky, uneven

Judith swept through the place like a whirlwind.  Mrs. Quinney, the
housekeeper, Martha Hodgson, the woman who had opened the door on
Judith's arrival (she was cook and maid both), Doris, a stupid
country girl, and Mr. Winch, the thin cadaverous little tutor,
were, in addition to Bennett the coachman and Jack the stable-boy,
all the servants.  Very different from David's day, different even
from Jennifer's early day, but Judith must make the best of it.
And make the best of it she did.  In no time she had them all at
her call, all save Mr. Winch, of whom more in a moment.

She summed them up instantly.  Mrs. Quinney was lazy, greedy,
gossipy, weak, amiable, gossipy, greedy and lazy.  Martha was
earnest, plain, silent, faithful, opinionated and earnest.  Doris
was little, if anything, removed from the beasts of the field and
like them was hungry, obedient, and responsive to overtures of love
from the opposite sex.  Bennett had always reminded her a little of
her dear Charlie.  She liked him because of that.  He was stouter,
less intelligent, had far less personality, but was a man--that is,
he was a Cumberland man and therefore silent, suspicious, obstinate,
faithful and courageous.

Jack the stable-boy pleased her best of all.  He was only a lad and
had come from the depths beyond Mardale, but he had the makings of
a grand gentleman.  He, from the first, would do anything for her.

There they were, ready to her hand.  For years they had been
neglected.  Francis had scarcely spoken to them, Jennifer had let
them do as they would.  Before the week was out the house looked a
different place, the floors shone, the silver glittered, the food
came hot to the table, the horses trotted, Caesar the dog barked at
night when he heard a strange step, the spiders were broomed away,
the carpets were dusted, the grass of the lawn was cut, a dead cat
was removed from the Gothic temple, a mouse was found in the
chaise, chrysanthemums, bronze and orange, lighted the parlour, the
drawers in Jennifer's bedroom were tidied, Dorothy had fresh
ribbons to her dress, and the holes in John's stockings were

Judith was to stay only a day or two.  It was nearly Christmas
before she had the house entirely to her liking.

Then, one winter's day when the sun like a swollen red penny rolled
between shifting orange clouds over Skiddaw, she looked out through
the bottle-green glass of the parlour window and saw Mr. Winch
creeping round the corner of the house toward the stables.

Creeping he was.  His thin lanky body was bent almost to all-fours.
There was a moment when in actual fact he knelt on the path and
looked ludicrous enough in that position.

Abruptly round the corner came Francis, his head bent, his arms
behind his back, and almost stepped on Mr. Winch, who was
diligently brushing his trousers.  Francis said a word to him and
came on, lost in thought as he always was in these days.

Now what had Mr. Winch been doing?  With her accustomed impetuosity
Judith had disliked him from the first moment of meeting him, and,
it is to be feared, for no better reason than that his hands were
damp.  Afterwards there were other reasons.  Whence had he come?
He had been in the house for four years and yet both Francis and
Jennifer were exceedingly vague about him.  He had tutored Lord
Somebody's son once somewhere; he said himself that he came from
Warwickshire; Jennifer disliked him and behaved as though he were
not there.  Francis talked to him on a day, and then on another day
disregarded him.  It seemed that he taught the children something.
John at least said that he did.  Judith disliked him increasingly,
and the more she disliked him the more obsequious he became.  His
appearance was most certainly not prepossessing, for his narrow
grey eyes were so placed that you could not be sure whether he had
a squint or no, his suit was always a shiny black and he was for
ever blowing his nose.

This vision out of the window woke Judith to life.  She had been
alive indeed all these weeks, engaged on a business that she
adored, but the house had swallowed her.  She had not seen outside
its affairs.  Except in one matter, and that was the emotion that
never left her, night or day, her love for her son, Adam.  She was
suffering for the first time in her life from jealousy.

For Adam, when he had been in the house two days, fell in love with
John.  He was in love so completely and absolutely that he forgot
his mother altogether.  For five years she had been everything to
him, and now she was, in the flash of an instant, it seemed,
nothing to him at all.  Of course it was not so.  It was simply
that he was at the age when he could not think of two things at the
same time.  He had never, as yet, in his life had an older boy for
companion, and he found it simply enchanting.

John was kind, amiable and easy.  He had not had in these last
years a happy life.  The house had been smoky with unhappiness.
The two children had been quite neglected.  He had followed the
hounds at a time, but then the horse had been sold.  He went out
shooting rabbits with Bennett.  He witnessed an occasional
wrestling or cock-fight.  But he was 'soft' for his time.  He hated
cruelty of any kind.  It made him sick.  It was hard to say at
present what he cared for.  He was not a student like his father,
he did not roam the country.  He liked to stay at home, work in the
garden, read stories.  Although he was no student he could read
tales and poetry to himself by the hour.  He would sit curled up in
a corner somewhere and pray that he would not be noticed.  He had
always detested Mangnall's Questions and Butler's Guide to Useful
Knowledge--for such things he had no use whatever, but Goldsmith's
History of England he devoured in all its four volumes because of
the thrilling detail in it.  Then there was Vicesimus Knox's
Elegant Extracts in Prose and Verse, then Marmion, The Lay, the
Waverleys, The Parents' Assistant, The Fairchild Family and,
secretly, obtained from some of the Forresters who lived in
Bassenthwaite, many volumes of the Minerva Press, The Mysterious
Hand, The Demon of Society and the rest.

He read, he dreamed, his life was intensely solitary.  It was an
amazing thing for him when this ugly baby, so fearless, so
interested and so happy, came into it.  The two great characteristics
of Adam Paris, then and always, were his interest and his happiness.
In later years he was to exasperate many persons by these two
qualities, for most human beings quite naturally call extensive
interests selfishness, and happiness complacency.

John had not known much happiness yet in his life, and few persons
had cared very actively whether he were happy or no.  He was shy of
his father as his father was shy of him, and afraid of his mother.
Dorothy was a girl.  Mr. Winch was nothing.  Only Bennett was his
friend, and Bennett had never much to say.  Now this small boy came
and worshipped, thought him a god, believed everything that John
told him, trusted him utterly.  Soon they were inseparable.

Adam did not forget his mother, but she was always there, while
John was something new and showed him everything that he wanted to

When Judith realised that she was jealous she was amazed at
herself.  She liked John and trusted him; Adam could not be with
anyone better.  But her jealousy would not let her alone.  She
showed it to no one, but something told her that the first stage of
her life with her son was over.  She would never again have him so
completely her own as she had had him during those first five
years.  She was alone again.  It seemed to be the one lesson that
life was for ever teaching her.  Alone she was; alone she must ever
be.  She did not yet realise that it was the lesson that every
other human being was also, with exasperated tears and helpless
gestures, learning.

The fire of her love for Adam burnt her heart, it seemed to her.
She stood listening for him.  She called softly, then louder, then
louder again.  At last he would appear at the stairhead or at the
stable door, John beside him.  She would smile and wave to him and
go away.

At night she had him.  He would dance into bed, ask her one
question after another on the wonders of the past day, and then
instantly fall asleep.  Then her time came.  She would fold his
small body in her arms and, with his head against her breast, would
tell him how she loved him, how he was everything to her, how he
was all that she had, how she loved him as no mother had ever loved
her son, and the shadows of the fire would leap ironically on the
wall and Adam would breathe softly in his sleep, lost to her even

But he was not really lost to her.  In the depth of her being she
knew it and was comforted.  Meanwhile the discovery of Mr. Winch on
all-fours on the garden path woke her to important issues.

Having the house now tidied and disciplined, she was aware that, in
spite of herself, Walter Herries' shadow was hanging over her as it
was over the others.  Not so grimly perhaps, nor so tragically, for
she still maintained to herself with all her energy that her stay
here was only temporary and that in another fortnight--after
Christmas for certain--she would be free, in Watendlath, of the
pack of them, never to return.  She was not very sensitive as to
her social position--she had never been sensitive--but she was
aware that the visitors to Uldale in these last months had all
regarded her with a very lively curiosity, and she thought that,
behind their politeness, there was a kindly ostracism.  They did
not, she was aware, invite her to their houses, but that might have
been as easily because of Jennifer's scandal as her own.

Only good, kind Mrs. Southey invited her.  She went with the secret
hope that she would see again that strange boy Hartley.  But
Hartley was not there.  None of the children were present.  Mr.
Southey was very kind and a little distant.

Of Walter himself and his family she had seen nothing.  The two
households were cut off from one another as though they were as
remote as China from Spain.  But, rightly or wrongly, she heard the
loud voice and saw the broad back of Walter behind everything and,
in spite of her own good common sense, began to catch something of
the superstition that Francis and Jennifer had of him--as a sort of
malicious devil, horns on his head, hoofs instead of feet, and an
eye in the middle of his back.

Seeing Mr. Winch, one thing at least became plain to her: Mr. Winch
was Walter's spy.  Assured of that, she was, in a moment, alive to
a whole blazing bundle of circumstances, as suddenly bright and
crackling as though she had seen it burst into flame before her

On looking back afterwards it appeared to her that everything and
everyone sprang into action from that moment when she saw Mr. Winch
on all-fours.  It was, in any case, very soon after that day that
some of the worst and unhappiest moments of her life confronted

The awful day opened for her quietly enough.  It was a fortnight
before Christmas, and in the morning the sky was a bright shrill
blue, the tops had a powdering of snow and the roads were hard with

Adam was to go on some grand Christmas expedition into Keswick with
John and Dorothy.  She accompanied them, riding her own sturdy
little mare, Phyllis, that she had brought with her from
Watendlath.  She thought that after she had seen them safely into
the town she would ride on into Borrowdale and have a glimpse of
Herries again.  She had woken that morning with her head full of
Warren.  She could not tell why.  She had not thought of him, she
was ashamed to confess to herself, for months.  But now, without
warning, he had returned as the dead do unexpectedly return.

They had an agreeable ride into Keswick, passing many enchanting
things on the way--a pedlar, a blind man with a trumpet, two
drunken men fighting, a flock of sheep and a herd of cows.  Adam
had had his eyes and nose pressed to the windows of the chaise and
was asking questions as fast as he could breathe, not waiting for
any answers.  The vast broad back of Bennett bobbed up and down on
the box outside, the inside smelt of straw and mice, and Judith
tried to feel no jealousy as she watched John holding Adam that he
should not fall.

Then she rode on into Borrowdale.  The road was still wild and
uneven and unfit for a carriage, although carriages often used it,
for it was the thing now to tour the Lakes and see 'the horrid
precipices' and 'the thunderous waterfalls' that had so terribly
frightened Mr. Gray.  To-day, however, Judith had the scene to
herself.  Not a human being did she see, save an old man gathering
sticks in a field.  The Lake embraced the blue sky with a little
tremor of excitement, and very lovely were the reflections of the
snow-sprinkled hills in that blue water, hill-tops trembling like
shadows in a swaying mirror.

The village of Grange was dead, and when at last she came to the
Herries house, that was dead also.  As before, when she had been
with Warren, no one was there, but there were the remains of a meal
on the table and a crumbling fire in the kitchen.

She sat on the old mildewed couch in the upper room for a while.
Here she and Warren had sat . . . how long, long ago!  Had they not
sat there that day Adam would not be sucking lollipops (as she was
sure that he was doing) in Keswick at this moment.  Once again she
asked herself why she had surrendered to Warren?  For love of
Georges' shadow?--and then with a sharp pang she realised for the
first time how swiftly Georges was now fading from her mind.  All
the pain of losing him was gone.  She did not miss him any more!
Adam had taken his place.

She was not a sentimentalist.  Facts were facts, and Georges, who
had always wanted everyone else to be happy so long as he himself
was not uncomfortable, would be glad.  But Adam!  She stood before
the dead stone fireplace and pressed her hands before her eyes.
Her passion of possession was terrific.  She must govern it, guard
it.  Adam as he grew must be free.  Looking into darkness, seeing
into the future, she was afraid of herself.

The house dripped with damp and was of a fearful cold.  She
listened.  Were there ghosts about?  No; to-day Adam had slain them
all.  Father, mother, husband--one crick of her son's finger and
they were fled.

She visited Georges' grave, then stopped at one of the cottages in
Rosthwaite and ate and drank there.  She knew every man, woman and
child in Rosthwaite.  It needed all her control not to push Phyllis
up the well-known track.  She was so near to Watendlath that, had
Adam been with her, she must have gone--and then never have come
down again!  It was just over her head!  If she listened she could
hear Mrs. Ritson calling and Molly the cow lowing for her calf!

She would not come this way again.  It was dangerous.  But she
would not need to come, for in a fortnight Christmas would be here,
and directly after Christmas she and Adam would leave Uldale for

She started homewards and saw that the weather was changing.  She
looked back and beheld how over Scafell and the Gavel great black
clouds were climbing.  They were piling up as though out of a vast
vat.  The blue sky above her head seemed to tremble in anticipation
of its destruction.  The clouds had a sort of boiling rage and fury
in their blackness.  She turned on her horse to watch as though at
some show or pageant.  Then she saw a small white cloud, like a
puff of smoke from a cannon, spring above the hill and start to fly
from the enemy.  The little white cloud spread across the blue, and
the black clouds pursued it.  She could almost hear them roaring in
their fury.  'I hope it will escape!  I hope it will escape,' she
could fancy the bare trees around her, that were all beginning to
tremble, were saying.  But of course the little cloud had no
escape.  The vanguard of the black army put out an ebony feeler, as
an octopus might do, and the little white cloud was instantly
swallowed.  The landscape around her went dead as though a hand had
struck it.  The trees were shaking violently.  A drop of rain
smacked her cheek.  She whipped Phyllis up and ran for it.  By
Grange she was caught.  The rain slapped the earth like a woman
beating a carpet.  The drops danced on the ground with exultant
joy.  There was an empty outhouse off the road opposite the bridge.
Pulling Phyllis after her, she ran in--and found Walter Herries
filling the little place with his bulk!

They were at first very polite.  His eyes twinkled with amusement.
The noise of the rain on the roof was so loud that they had to
shout.  Then, quite suddenly, she sprang in.

'Walter Herries, you should know that shortly I intend to wring the
neck of your shabby little spy and throw him into the stable.'

'My spy!'

'Nasty Mr. Winch.'

He laughed, throwing his great head back and slapping his thigh.

'Cousin Judith, come and stay at Westaways for a little.  Food and
drink are better than at Uldale.'

She looked at him contemptuously.

'I would marry Mr. Winch sooner than sleep under your roof.'

'I am not inviting you to share my bed, Cousin Judith.'

She flushed.

'That was worthy of you,' she said.  'But remember you cannot touch
ME anywhere.  It may be in the end I can harm YOU the more.'

He seemed contrite.  'I said a dirty thing.  For once you see me
ashamed.  Make the most of it.'

She looked at him with a quiet inspection that made him, she saw,

'I believe I could be your match if I cared, but I have done with
all the Herries affairs.  I never was in truth part of them and I
never will be.  But you must understand that I have loved Francis
all my life, and something will come of your persecution of him.'

They had to shout, and there was something very ludicrous in that.
In spite of herself, and although she was feeling exceedingly angry
and had never hated him more, she smiled.  He smiled too.

'I think we could be very good friends,' he said.

'Never!  Never!' she answered passionately.  'I hope very much I
can do you some harm before I die.'  Then, to her great vexation,
she smiled again, for a little trickle of rain, coming in from the
roof, fell down his cheek and made him look absurd.

'Why do you persecute Francis?  It is a very small game and not at
all worth all the energy you put into it.'

'Jennifer insulted my mother,' he said like a sulky schoolboy.

'What!  You are going back all that way--because years ago at a
stupid Ball Jennifer broke your mother's fan?'

'They can leave Uldale and go elsewhere.  Francis is doing no good
there.  Jennifer is the countryside scandal.  They do the Herries
name harm.'

'The Herries name!  And what good do YOU do the Herries name?'

That touched him.  He started up.

'By God!  I do the Herries name more good than your rascally
father, or HIS miserable puling grandson.'  He grew calm again,
came near to her and would have taken her arm had she not moved

'Now listen, Judith.  I have but begun.  I am a young man, strong
and healthy.  I shall wipe your Uldale family out as though they
had never been.  I have wealth and power, but nothing at all in
comparison with what I shall have.  I am here for ever--I and my
son after me.'

'I have not seen your children,' she said quietly.

It was cruel of her.  She touched him there.  His stout red face
grew more crimson.  For a moment she felt almost kindly towards

'Never mind,' he said, so low that she scarcely caught the words.
'My son has one leg that is shorter than the other, but he will
have a headpiece that Francis' boy will one day fear.'

'So you carry the feud into a later generation,' she said

'Not if they leave Uldale.  Let them go South.  I will not bother

'I see!'  She looked him in the eyes.  They were now very close
together and she could smell the stuff of his handsome brown riding-

'Had I not other plans for myself I should like to stay and fight
you, Cousin Walter. . . .  I, too, have a son, you know.  His
father was Herries, even though distantly.'

'Yes.  Poor Warren.'  He laughed contemptuously.  'An illegitimate
Herries, my dear.'

'But Herries blood,' she answered.

He caught her arm then, whether she liked it or no.

'We should be friends, Judith.  We are of the same sort.'

'But we are enemies, Cousin Walter,' she answered.  'Good, sound,
rock-bottom enemies.  Good-day to you.'

The rain had almost ceased.  She mounted Phyllis and rode away.  It
was nearly dark when she reached Keswick, but the sky had cleared
again.  There were a few stars already and a fine frosty tang in
the air.  Soon there would be a grand full moon.  The thought of
the moon stayed her.  There would be plenty of light to ride home
by if she returned later.  Francis had gone to Cockermouth for the
night on a piece of business and she shrank from an evening quite
alone with Jennifer.  There was nothing more dreary, for Jennifer
would either yawn and say nothing, or seek to abuse Francis, when
Judith must stop her, or retrace the by now desperately familiar
path of her affair with Fernyhirst, her weariness of him, the
unfairness of everything and what would Judith advise her to do?

When Francis was present things were better, but without him--no,
she could not endure it!  Moreover, she was herself tired.  She was
not so young as she had been.  It had been a long ride to
Borrowdale; the visit to Herries, the encounter with Walter had for
the moment exhausted her.

So she stepped in to see the only two friends that she had now in
Keswick.  They were a quaint pair, Miss West and Miss Pennyfeather.
They were one of the scandals of Keswick, and about them Keswick
was never weary of talking.  They lived in a very small house in
Main Street, next to a smithy.  They were indeed an eccentric pair,
devoted, original, entirely indifferent to public opinion, clever
and sarcastic.

Miss West dressed as near a man as to be no matter.  She wore a
powdered wig and a coat with brass buttons.  It was said that in
the evening in her parlour she wore trousers.  She drank and, it
was rumoured, smoked a long clay pipe.  She had a thin dried face
with a long nose and very bright keen eyes.  Miss Pennyfeather was
very feminine, round and plump, pink and white.  But she was even
more sarcastic and cruel than Miss West in a quiet soft way.  In
reality they were neither of them cruel, but gave much in charity.
They hated men and would not, it was said, have one in the house.
They liked Judith greatly and would have seen much of her had she
wished it.  She liked them also, but was not in Keswick

She knocked on the door, was admitted by their little maid Betty,
and found them by the fire in the parlour, Miss West reading to
Miss Pennyfeather from one of the novels of Mrs. Cuthbertson.

They were enchanted to see Judith.

Miss West threw Mrs. Cuthbertson on to the floor, crying in a deep
bass voice:  'This is Stuff!'

Then they had supper off cold chicken, rhubarb pie and cheese and,
after that, played cards very frivolously.  Miss West told some
scandalous stories about the curate of Crosthwaite, about the wife
of a coal-merchant who had recently come into money and set up his
carriage, and a French poodle owned by the eccentric Mrs. Mason, a
widow.  They all laughed very much and Miss West imitated the
Crosthwaite curate looking for his handkerchief in the middle of
his sermon.

When Judith at last departed she wondered what had happened to her
lately.  It seemed so long since she had last laughed with real

Phyllis was thinking of her stable and under a full moon trotted
with enthusiasm.  It was late.  The Crosthwaite Church struck the
hour of eleven as they turned into the Carlisle road.

As she went along she was happy and confident.  'Three old women!
Never mind.  We know how we can enjoy ourselves without the men--
and I stood up to Walter.  I enjoy standing up to Walter.  I shall
do it again.'  She would tempt Miss West and Miss Pennyfeather up
to Watendlath after Christmas.  They were great riders.  They
should stay a day or two with her at the farm.  They would enjoy
the Ritsons. . . .

When she reached the house it was five minutes to twelve by the
round-faced clock above the stables.  The moon shone with such
brightness that the whole world of hill, fell and dead white road
was recreated into unreality.  The stars were fiery--all else was
icy cold and like a dried bone in colour.

She put Phyllis into her box, patted her nose and then, almost
startled by the sound of her own steps on the cobbles in the still
world, crossed over to the house.

She let herself in and with soft tread went straight to her room.
The stair was flooded with moonlight.

She lit the candles and, with one raised in her hand, went over to
see that Adam was sleeping.  With his cheek on his hand, his mouth
a little open, he looked so entirely hers and hers alone that she
gave a little gasp of happiness, put down the candle and sat on the
bed-edge gazing at him.

She blew out the candle, drew back the curtain and let the
moonlight spread a pool of liquid shadow about the carpet.  She did
not feel sleepy.  She was immensely content.  She sat at the window
looking at the frosted slope of Skiddaw, the friend of her life.

She was thus idly watching and had listened to the clocks tell the
half-hour when, muffled by the window but sharp on the frosted
road, she heard the hoofs of a horse.  She bent forward and saw, to
her amazement, the horse stop at the gate and a heavily-cloaked
rider, whom she quickly knew to be Francis, dismount.  Francis!
Here!  Now!  She stood up, her hand at her heart.  Something told
her at once that there was trouble.  She saw him open the gate and
lead the horse round to the stable.

Driven by some instinct, unreasoning but imperative, she softly
went from her room on to the landing, and, as she did so, at the
same moment Jennifer's door opened and she appeared, in her
nightdress, her ringlets about her shoulders, a candle in her hand,
and on her feet her silver slippers.

'What was that?' she said, her finger to her

'Francis is returned.'

'Oh, my God!'

Even as she breathed that they heard the outer door of the house
open.  Jennifer seized Judith's wrist.  She never spoke, but pushed
Judith into her room.

Six candles were blazing, a table with wine and the remains of a
chicken was near the bed, which was tumbled and in disorder, and
Fernyhirst in his shirt and trousers, his shirt open at the neck,
his rather long grey hair untidily over his forehead, sat sprawling
in a large crimson chair.

'What is it?' he asked, looking up; then saw Judith and his mouth
stayed open.  She thought that she had never seen a more
unattractive creature, purple-veined, double-chinned, with a heavy
stomach and thick unwieldy legs.  Her disgust with both of them was
so intense that for a moment it covered everything else.  That they
should thus--these two elderly lovers--have been philandering in
the room next to her sleeping son seemed to her a foul thing.  That
Jennifer should thus have gone back on her word--

But beyond her personal sense of affront she knew at once there was
something more important.  Francis must not find them there.  He
must not.  And once this hateful discovery of hers was passed she
would see to it that Fernyhirst came to the house no more.

But they remained, frozen into silence.  The room seemed chilled by
an icy wind from the cold world outside, although the fire blazed
in the grate.  They waited, the two women standing where they were,
Fernyhirst sitting up in his chair.

Jennifer only whispered once:  'He always goes to his room.'

They heard nothing, for the door was closed: then, as though the
house crashed about their ears, the door opened and he stood there.

Judith saw at once from his face that he had known what he would
find.  Instantly he flung himself across the room and fell upon
Fernyhirst, pulling at his shirt, beating his face with his hand
and crying:

'At last!  At last! . . .  You bloody rat. . . .  You whoring,
filthy . . .'

Jennifer ran to them, pulled feebly at Francis' coat and screamed.
The table with the chicken and wine fell over, making a terrible

Judith ran in among them.

'Francis!  Francis!  Listen! . . .  Be quiet!  Be still!  The house
must not hear, it must not wake . . . Francis!  Francis!'

Francis seemed to hear her, for he stopped clawing at Fernyhirst
and walked away, trembling from head to foot, his breath coming
with a strange shrill sob.

The scene indeed was very quickly over, for Fernyhirst, silent and,
it seemed, unmoved, rose, felt the blood that trickled on his
cheek, put on very calmly his waistcoat and coat, picked up from
the chair his hat and riding-coat and walked to the door.

There he turned and, looking at Francis, said heavily, 'You shall
answer me for this.'  He seemed not at all disturbed, and even
looked at the decanter on the floor as though he had half a mind to
pick it up.  Then he went out.

Francis came forward, and, speaking very rapidly and, Judith
thought, as though he had made up his speech in his head
beforehand, addressed Jennifer, who was now sitting on the bed and
crying very wildly.

'I go now,' he said, 'and I shall never return.  Thank God I have
seen the last of you. . . .  I shall attend to your lover. . . .'

He stammered, as though he would say something to Judith, but
suddenly hung his head and went swiftly out of the room.

He dragged his horse out of the stable and clattered up the road in
pursuit of Fernyhirst, who was but a little ahead of him.  He had
but paused to take two rapiers from the corner of his room--the
small room behind the parlour that was cluttered with guns, fishing-
tackle, books, papers, swords and these rapiers.  No one had
touched them for many a year.

As he rode he did not feel the cold; he was rather bathed in a damp
heat that was also dry, so that, although his forehead was wet with
sweat, his hands had no moisture.  That afternoon, walking along
the street in Cockermouth to see some fellow on a land transaction,
he had been touched on the elbow by a ragged man with a black patch
over one eye, who had given him a dirty piece of paper.  On this
was scrawled in a rough unfamiliar hand:  'The Captain is with your
wife to-night and don't leave till morning.'

Reading it, he walked on mechanically until he was almost out of
the town without knowing it.  He was no longer Francis Herries--
that weak, lily-livered creature was gone for ever.  He was a fiery
man of action, but cautious withal, a crafty vengeful devil,
murderous in intent, brilliant in device.  This sly fiery devil
waited until night at the Cockermouth inn, sitting in a room there,
with a plate before him, but not eating.  Once and again he held
scornful converse with the pitiful Francis, who was imprisoned in a
cage and could not get out.

'Let me out!' cried Francis.

But the fiery devil only grinned, while his hand trembled on the
table and his eyes were blind.

Later he found them just as the dirty piece of paper had said, and
now he was going to kill Fernyhirst.

He came upon him a quarter of the way to Stone Ends.  He rode past
him at a gallop and then turned and faced him.  There was bare moor
on either side and the moon cynically observant.  Everything was as
bright as day, and the smoke from the horses' nostrils clouded the

'Off your horse, Fernyhirst,' Francis said.  'We will finish this

'Let me pass, you blackguard,' Fernyhirst cried.  But he was a
coward at a pinch, had always been.  He did not know whether
Francis had not a pistol.  He climbed off his horse and began

Francis showed him the rapiers.

'We will fight here and now,' he said.

'This is monstrous,' Fernyhirst said.  'No seconds.  No arrangements.
I protest.  I refuse--'

'We will fight here and now,' Francis repeated.

Perhaps it occurred to Fernyhirst that here would be a good
opportunity to teach this puling husband a lesson, for although a
coward he had been a skilled duellist in younger days, and the
rapier was his favourite weapon.  He knew, too, that this business
would be scandalous if he let it go on.  The quickest over the less

His hesitation swung to bluster.

'If you wish it,' he said scornfully.  'You are a poor husband,
Herries, and poor husbands always make shabby fighters.'

Herries said not a word.

They drew the horses up the moor and over the ridge to a hollow
where they could not be seen from the road.  They fought in their
shirts, although the cold was intense.  Francis was a good
swordsman, but it was years since he had had any practice.  He
fought in what was known as the Neapolitan style, with straight arm
and straight back, his knees bent.  Fernyhirst fought with a
flourish, sweeping his rapier in the air.  He knew instantly that
Francis was a good swordsman, and cursed his own lack of condition,
for he was fat and had been drinking heavily that same night.  The
scene was strange enough.  Sheep came up the moor and stood
bewildered.  The two horses cropped the grass, and across a
cloudless sky the full moon proudly sailed.  The hills cut the sky
sharply in the frosty air and seemed to bend their brows in

They fought for a while without advantage to either side; then
suddenly Francis, lowering his rapier a little, pressed upon his
enemy.  Fernyhirst retreated a step or two, then Francis made a
short lunge in tierce.  Fernyhirst backed again, but, after some
clever feints, came forward and himself began to challenge Francis.

This extra exertion told on him.  His breathing distressed him, and
soon two moons circled in his vision, swinging about the shining
length of Francis' weapon.  Was he to be killed?  In this bitter
air with no witness?  A sudden fear of Francis' intensity caught
him.  He lunged, his breath coming in pants, but he could not find
Francis' body.  Everywhere that stiff wall of steel met him.  His
legs were trembling, the ground rocking.  The fear of death, of
imminent and dreadful death, leapt at his throat like an animal
from the moon.

He gave a yell that made the sheep scatter down the slope, turned
and fled for his life.  Panting, he flung himself on his horse,
threw the rapier away from him and rode off as though all the
Furies were beside him.

And Francis stood under the moon without moving.  This had been the
creature to whom for all these years he had surrendered his wife.

The agonised bitterness of a self-contempt that now would never
find a cure stole slowly, quietly down upon him.

Gently his head bent; he went towards his horse.


Spring 1821

From the window of his little lodging off St. James' Street Francis
could see a pale green sky floating between the clouds of two
smoking chimneys, a curricle waiting outside the bow-window of
Ashton's, the hosier's, and a very elegant dandy picking his way
through the puddles as though his life depended on the dryness of
his boots.  Both before and behind him spouts, charged with the
rain that the flat roofs had collected, were pouring out their
floods.  He had navigated one.  Now he paused before the other as
though collecting all his resources.  Soon the lamps on the little
elevated posts that dotted the street would be lighted.  The sun
was almost set.  One star, freshly washed, so bright it was, by the
recent rain, hovered in the green sky.  So agreeable was the spring
air that Francis had his window open.  He could hear the rattle of
the carriage-wheels on the cobbles of St. James', could smell the
damp and soot and sea-coal and the cooking that was going on in
Mrs. Morland's room downstairs.

In his melancholy depressed mood, to watch the dandy gave him some
occupation.  The man in his light pantaloons (surely his calves
were padded!) his absurdly exaggerated hat, his ridiculous collar 
la guillotine, his monstrous waist (he was wearing beyond question
Cumberland corsets), seemed scarcely human.

As he paused, looking at the water-spout, raising first one foot
and then another, Francis, in spite of his dejection, could
scarcely forbear to laugh.  Then there hurried past, his coat up to
his ears, a little man with a pile of books under his arm, who,
Francis fancied, might be Mr. Lamb, to whose house his friend
Daintry, the water-colour painter, had one evening taken him.
Francis thought, for a wild moment, that Mr. Lamb might be coming
to pay him a call.  Why not?  He had been most pleasant to him,
talked to him of old plays and actors, asked him whether he had
thought of play-writing, had appeared to be interested, had
inquired his address . . . but no, it was not Mr. Lamb.  Of course
not.  No one ever came to visit him.

The green sky faded, the old lamp-lighter whom Francis knew so well
by now, with his funny step that was a kind of dot-and-carry walk,
passed down the street.  Francis closed the window, drew the
curtains, lit the candles, went to the table, drew out his papers;
he was writing an article on Malthus which he hoped (very faintly)
that the Evening Chronicle might look upon kindly.  He wrote a few
lines and threw down his pen.  It was no good; the thing was a
farce.  He sat there, his head between his hands, muttering to
himself that the end had come.

He had taken of late to talking to himself, for indeed he had for
the most part no one else to talk to.  Mrs. Morland told Morland
that the poor old gentleman was wrong in his head; she hoped he
would do no one a mischief.  Morland, who was a coal merchant by
trade and as kind-hearted as any man in London, shook his head and
said that he thought that Mr. Herries had lived too long in the
country.  He had lost touch with the Town.  'London's a big wild
place these days, Maria, and not good for a gentleman who has no
friends seemingly and is accustomed to country fields.'  This was
perhaps true.  Francis HAD lost touch with the Town.  He had been
here now for nearly five months.  After the wretched farcical fight
with Fernyhirst he had ridden to Penrith, slept the night there and
taken the London coach on the following day.

He had found rooms with the Morlands, and for a week or two had
fancied that he might begin a new life.  He had written a brief
letter to Jennifer, saying that he would never return, but that
proper provision would be made for her and the children.  He had
sought out some of his old friends, avoiding, however, any possible
contact with any Herries relations.  His principal success here had
been with his old acquaintance, Samuel Rogers, who, only a year or
two younger than Francis, welcomed him with the warm kindliness and
good heart that that crabbed old poet hid under his sneers and

He welcomed Francis to his famous house in St. James's Place, with
its view of the Green Park, its collections of prints, its Etruscan
vases.  Here Francis could have found exactly the society suited to
his taste, and many happy contacts might have come of it.  He had
real literary feeling, could talk excellently when he was in the
mood.  He had, however, developed an almost crazy spirit of
suspicion and self-detraction.  It seemed to him that everyone must
know of the disgrace and misery that weighed so heavily upon him.
No one knew and no one cared; but, after a few visits, some fancied
slights, some momentary irritations on the part of old Rogers, he
slipped away and hugged his loneliness.  He had thought that
writing would be his great recourse.  He thought that now at last
he had the freedom and independence.  But always his own wretched
thoughts broke into his imagination and shattered it.

He walked mile upon mile of London streets, but here, too, he was
unhappy, for the old London that he had known was gone or going.
The stucco of Mr. Nash was rapidly covering with its pallid cloak
the red and brown and grey of the earlier houses.  A passion for
building seemed to have sprung upon the town, and the suburbs were
eating fields and lanes and trees as fast as they could be
devoured.  This was a busier, more serious London than he had
known, and it seemed to have no place for him.  Everywhere new
shops were opening, no one appeared to have leisure any more, all
were thinking of making a fortune or seeing some new invention.
House-building, experiments with machinery, expeditions to America,
a visit to Paris and back, a tour on the Continent--all these were
everyday adventures.  It was a world in which he was lost.  He was
altogether a lost man; he had no foothold anywhere any more.  On
the little ink-stained desk near the window lay a pile of letters
from Judith unopened.  He had not read one of them; he did not dare
to.  She would implore him to return, would tell him of John and
Dorothy, of himself and, worst of all, of Jennifer.

The awful thing, the poison that in his loneliness devoured him,
was that he still loved Jennifer.  He loved her as ardently and as
hopelessly as at the beginning, yes, as madly as on that first
occasion when he had seen her at the Herries Ball.  The thing that
had ruined him, apart from his own indecision of character, was
that his love had never been returned.  That had not been
Jennifer's fault--she had been honest with him--but from that
misery of tantalisation he had died.  For now he was as good as
dead.  Had he once captured her he would have found, likely enough,
that the thing captured was neither interesting nor valuable, but
he had been able neither to catch her nor leave her, neither to
admire her nor despise her, neither to fight for nor against her;
she had completed the ruin that his own miserable weakness had
begun.  As he sat there he did not pity himself nor curse himself.
He did not feel that he was altogether to blame.  He was a piece of
pottery in whom the potter had carelessly set a flaw.

He might be, as Judith had said, one of the hopes of the Herries;
but they had been too strong for him and the hope was lost.  From
the very beginning he had been frightened of Will's efficiency, a
rebel against his father, acquiescent in things as they were, a
slave to his mother's melodrama, subservient again to his wife's
lazy indifference.  The Herries had beaten him every time.  He
might have been a success in any other family.  Judith alone had
understood him.  Judith . . . dear, darling Judith . . . so kind,
so wise, so brave, so friendly and true. . . .

He got up, made a step towards the desk.  He had almost those
letters in his hand.  But no, he must not.  If he read them he
would return and there would begin again that wretched half-life,
with Walter's spying and bullying. . . .

Walter!  He called the name aloud as though he were challenging it.
He could see that swollen, red-faced, confident boaster. . . .
There was a knock on the door.  Mrs. Morland looked in.

'A lady to see you, sir,' she said.

'A lady?'  He turned back, smoothing his hair that had grown too
long and tumbled over his forehead.  His heart beat nervously, as
it did now when anyone approached him.  There was a pause, and then
who should come in?  Who but old Maria Rockage?

He was so greatly surprised that he could not speak, but could only
stare at her with his mouth open.  She was an odd enough figure.
She must be, he thought, nearly seventy.  She was wearing a black,
rather faded costume of a fashion quite ten years earlier, all in
one piece, tied with a band of ribbon immediately under her ample
breasts.  Her shoes were muddy and she had a black poke-bonnet.
Her face wore its accustomed expression of anxiety, nervousness,
kindliness and assurance.

Her nervousness was for the actual moment, her assurance for her
general state.  But, as always, kindliness was the predominating
note.  As a matter of fact, she was not so old as Francis thought
her--she was sixty-six--and she felt a great deal younger than

'Cousin Maria! . . .  But I never expected. . . .  Pray come
in. . . .  I am delighted. . . .  But how did you know my lodging?'

She smiled at him with great beneficence.

'Mr. Rogers told me.  Carey and I were at a party in St. James's
Place the other evening, a very fine party . . .'  (The odd thought
came to him that, in spite of her Methodist proclivities, she was
ever going to parties.)  'I had Phyllis and Carey with me.
Literature and the Arts. . . .  And then Judith wrote to me.  She
begged me to search you out.  She is so greatly distressed--'

She was looking at him, and biting the fingers of her worn gloves,
and putting up her hand to pat the hair under her bonnet, and
screwing her mouth round in a strange way that she had.  What a
funny old thing she was!

He cleared the papers away and sat her down at the table.  Of
course, he said to himself, she was looking around her and seeing
how shabby everything was.  She would tell Will and Christabel, and
everyone would know.  How was he certain that she had not come to
spy out for Walter?  She had but recently been staying at
Westaways.  Tiresome old thing!  And then, to his amazement, he saw
that tears were trickling down her cheeks!  When he saw that, it
was all that he could do not to cry himself, so tired and wan and
miserable he was.  She began to chatter with little gulps and

'Francis, we have never known each other very well.  We are almost
of an age.  I fear it is an impertinence my coming like this and
intruding on your privacy.  But I had to come.  The Lord told me to
come; and although I know that you think me foolish about my
religion, still we are both old people now and can be tolerant
about one another.  I have not come to interfere in any way, dear
Francis.  Indeed I have not.  But I could not bear to think of your
being all alone and away from Jennifer and your lovely children--
although I have never quite agreed with Jennifer, yet she is no
longer as young as she was neither, and the pomps and vanities of
our life fade away, leaving us often much alone.  I know that,
although I have the best husband in the world and dear Carey and
dear Phyllis, I know what it is to be lonely and have only the Lord
to depend upon--'  She broke off and looked at him with mild kindly
eyes, beseeching him not to be rude to her.

She smiled at him over her handkerchief, a watery but encouraging
smile.  He wished to be kind--but what was he to say?

'Dear Cousin Maria, this is very good of you.  I fear I have no
hospitality to offer you.'

'Oh,' she broke in, 'I want nothing.  I want nothing at all, I
assure you.  Too good of you--and your room is very cosy, very cosy
indeed.  And right on the street, so that you have people passing.
I always say that if you have people passing you cannot really be
lonely.  Always something going on--a carriage accident or a fire
or a Punch and Judy.  I would go anywhere myself to see a Punch
and Judy.  Carey is for ever laughing at me for it.  "Why, Maria,"
he says, "I believe you'd run down the street if there were a
Punch and Judy about"--and I believe I would, you know.  So very
amusing. . . .  One never tires. . . .'  She broke off and then
said abruptly:  'And when was the last time you heard from dear

'I haven't heard,' he said in a very low voice, 'for quite a

She put out her gloved hand and laid it on his.

'Francis,' she said, 'go home.  Think of your dear children.
Forgive Jennifer and go home.  We must all forgive one another.
I am certain that Carey and I have forgiven one another a hundred
times.  Go home, Francis.'

He caught his hands one within another and looked straight in front
of him.

'I cannot, Cousin Maria.  I cannot.  You do not know--'

She came closer to him, putting her hand on his arm.

'No, of course I do not know, but I cannot endure to see you
looking so unhappy.  We are not young any longer, Francis, you and
I; and when we are old it is not at all easy to be alone.  No, it
is not easy.  Carey and I miss one another if we are apart a day.
What will you do here in this lodging alone?  Come to us at Grosset
for a while if that will assist you.  And then go home.  Jennifer
means very well.  She means very well indeed.  She had a selfish
upbringing.  Poor Rose never had a notion of how to bring up a
family.  She is the mother of your children, Francis.'

He was deeply touched.  Her sincerity and true longing to be good
to him were beyond any question.  But he wished that she would go.
No one could help him any more.  He smiled at her and laid his hand
on hers.

'Thank you, Cousin Maria.  You are exceeding kind.  But I must
shoulder my own troubles.  What you say is very true.  We are
growing old, and nothing is of very much importance any more.
Thank you, Cousin Maria, but indeed I must stand on my own feet.'

There was something in his face that told her that it was so.

She hesitated, stammered, then broke out:  'Well, then--would it
trouble you. . . .  You would not laugh, I am sure . . . but it
might be a help to you.  The Lord is always nigh.  If I offered a
prayer. . . .'

Her eyes gazed at him with the eager moisture in them of a puppy
begging for a biscuit.

'Certainly, Cousin Maria.  It is good of you--'

At once she knelt down on the floor beside him and, her bonnet
falling back a little from her head, her gloved hands clasped,

'Oh Lord God, I pray Thee to look down on this Thy servant who has
been sore troubled and in deep distress.  Thou knowest what are our
faults and failures, but there is in Thy heart an infinite patience
and an all-preserving Wisdom.  Take this Thy servant into Thy care
and show him the way that he may find once again those whom he best
loves and be restored into their company.  Thou knowest what is
best for him, and Thy will be done.  In the name of Thy Son who was
crucified for us on the Cross and whose Divine Example we would
eternally follow.  Amen.'

She waited a moment, her head between her hands, then she rose.
There was thick dust on her black gown, but she did not notice.
She stroked her nose with her hand.

'And now I must really be off,' she said briskly.  'Phyllis and I
am to spend a little evening alone together.  We are reading The
Task.  Remember, pray, Cousin Francis, that we are most eager to
have you with us at Grosset, if you care to come.  You have only to
send us word.  Yes, we shall all be delighted to see you.'

She bent and kissed him on the forehead; then murmuring something
to the effect that she did hope that it was not raining, she gave
him a smile at the door and went out.

He sat on, lost in thought.  In what was he lost?  The candles
flickered, the shadows leapt on the wall, carriages rumbled beyond
the window, steps hurried by, voices rose and fell, but he was
engulfed in his sense of utter disaster.  Good old woman!  She had
wished to help him, but it would need more than Maria Rockage to
help him now.

At last he rose, found his hat and coat and went out.  He walked up
St. James' Street and into Piccadilly.  He did not know why he was
walking nor whither, but it seemed to him that a figure was at his
side, keeping pace with him, murmuring in his ears:  'This is your
farewell to the world.  Soon, when the lights have dazzled your
eyes sufficiently, you will return into your dark house.'

In the nervous state in which he was, it seemed to him that there
was a babel of sound all about him.  The lamps were lit, but there
was still a great deal of traffic and business, and the fine spring
evening after the rainy afternoon encouraged everyone to be out.
London, although it was so rapidly growing in size and energy, had
still something of the village about it.  In this central part at
least there was much recognising of acquaintances, the cheerful
intimacy of shopmen who knew their customers and, only a yard away,
big houses, silent squares with lawns and gardens, the grandeur of
the great mansions on the Park, footmen standing on doorsteps,
coachmen from the boxes of their carriages looking down upon this
world as though they commanded, shopmen filling their doorways,
their legs spread, their noses sniffing the fresh evening.

To all this Francis was a stranger; he passed like a shadow,
hurrying nowhere.  At every moment something occurred to infuriate
him.  For some while a cart accompanied him.  It contained, it
seemed, a thousand iron bars that rattled and rumbled and screamed
above the cobbles.  A drunken sailor, rolling by, ejected a shoot
of tobacco and missed his shoes by an inch: an odour of meat seemed
everywhere; the hackney coaches rattled his brains to pieces.

Infuriated by the noise, but still, as it seemed at him, driven on
by this companion at his side, he turned up a side street hoping to
find quiet, but first on a doorstep a footman was practising 'Paddy
Whack' on a small fife, execrably out of tune, a headlong butcher's
boy rushed by uttering a shrill cat-call; in a room just above his
head there was a dancing lesson being held.  The window was open
and he could hear the 'One--Two--Three' and then 'Now then--Left--
Right,' and the shrill discordant wail of a fiddle. . . .

Despairing of freeing himself from all these miseries, he turned
back, found Piccadilly again and ventured into Mr. Hatchard's
bookshop; there would be silence, the friendliness of books, the
courtesy of good Mr. Sumner who, although he looked like a prize-
fighter, had all the delicacy and sensitiveness of one who knew
Byron and Scott and Coleridge, and had often, under Mr. Sheridan's
direction, supplied the Prince, in earlier days, with the best

So Francis stepped in--and there was old Mr. Rogers!

Yes, old Mr. Rogers, the very last man in the world whom he wished
to see.  Nor was he alone.  He was attended by a stout thick-set
young man, badly dressed, with an untidy neckcloth and a very
supercilious air.

Mr. Rogers gave him a finger and introduced him to his friend.

'This is Mr. Macaulay, who is at Cambridge and soon will be having
the world at his feet.  Come, come, Macaulay.  You know you will.
You know you will.  You are as confident of it as I am.'

The thick-set untidy youth raised a pair of very remarkable
piercing eyes and began to talk with great eloquence and
volubility.  It was clear that he did not suffer from shyness.

Francis meanwhile hated the confident young man and hated Rogers.
He was sure that they were mocking him; indeed, that everyone in
the shop was mocking him.  It was true enough, perhaps, that Rogers
was not over-pleasant, because he had gone out of his way to be
kind to this fellow who, of late, had treated him casually.

'Well, Mr. Herries,' he said in his sharp restless voice, 'it is
well met and farewell, for I am shortly taking a sister and niece
with me on to the Continent--Switzerland and Italy.  I have been
trying to persuade Tom Macaulay here to accompany me, but he has
better things to concern himself with. . . .  Well, well, Mr.
Herries--good-day to ye.  Good-day to ye.'

The loquacious young man had already forgotten him and was talking
eagerly to Sumner about a book that he held in his hand.  Sumner
also (who was, as a rule, so courteous) had not noticed him.  In a
tumult of irritation Francis left the shop.  So Rogers had had
enough of him?  Even Sumner did not care to speak with him, and so
old and insignificant was he that an untidy young man from
Cambridge could turn his back on him.  It was true enough.  He was
old and shabby.  He had no place in the world any longer.

At the corner of St. James' Street he met a man whom he slightly
knew, an effeminate bore, and this fellow would not let him go, but
with one finger on his coat must, in a shrill piping voice, talk
about the coming Coronation.  It was all that anyone was thinking
of, it was the finest and grandest the world had ever seen, no
expense was to be spared, and they said that the Queen, poor thing--
At last Francis broke away.  As he hastened down the street he
fancied that the man was looking after him, wondering what madness
had taken possession of him.  Well, he was mad if they liked.  He
had no place in this absurd world any longer--this absurd,
monstrous crazy world.

When he entered his little room again and lit the candles once
more, a sense of disgust took him.  What a mean little place it
was, with its smell of soot and cooking food!  How grimy and foul
the world had grown!

He went into his little bedroom, filled his basin with water,
stripped, washed from head to foot, put on clean linen and another
suit.  Then he returned to his table, took out paper and pen and
began to write:

DEAREST JUDITH--You have all your life forgiven me for my many
faults and failings; once again--and this is the last time that I
shall ask you--you must forgive me.  For many weeks your letters
arrived here and now they are lying in a pile on a table near me
unopened.  For it is only a part of my general weakness that I have
not opened them.  I did not dare, for I know that if I had done so
you would have tempted me back.  But I must not go back, dear
Judith.  Were you not so noble and generous to me you would be
honest with me and tell me what I know well to be the truth--that I
must never come back again.  You have known me all my life long and
once when you were a baby you loved me.  Perhaps you love me still,
for your heart is so generous that it can pass over all weaknesses
and all mistakes.  But I myself cannot pass them over.  In these
last weeks I have learnt to face myself and to see what is there.
You will think that there is too much self-pity in what I have
written, but it is not so.  I have never pitied myself.  I have had
every chance to make something of life and I have thrown every
chance away.

When I was a young man and you were a child I used to talk to you
about all the things that I intended to do.  I had great faith in
myself, and because I have none any more is not a reason for pity,
but rather for acceptance.  I have failed everyone--my father, my
mother, my wife, my children and my ideals.

I think that there are other men in like case.  Men of our time
have some of them been unfortunate because they have lived in an
age of transition.  The Great Time was behind them.  The Great Time
is coming again--but some of us have had our faith taken from us
and have not been given, or have not found, a new one.  I thought
once that all men would be free now.  I thought once that the poor
man would have Justice.  But the poor man is more a slave than
before, and we are all of us in prison.  I cannot write clearly; I
see everything darkly, but I know that for myself I took the wrong

I am writing this only because you must not, YOU MUST NOT, dearest
Judith, take the wrong path also.  Return to your own life, take
your boy, have nothing to do with the fortunes of our family.  For
such as you and I there can never be any happiness in Herries
affairs.  They are ruin and damnation to us.  They deprive us of
all that our souls need.  I have been no good friend to you.  I
have not given you assistance when you sorely needed it.  I have
left you alone when you were most lonely.  In this as in everything
else I have betrayed myself.  But now I am speaking truth from the
heart.  Your life is not with Will and Walter and Jennifer and the
rest.  They are strangers to you and you to them.  Because I
married a stranger and, God help me, love her now as dearly as I
ever did, I have worked my own Destruction.

I know that you will be good to Jennifer and my children, but they
are provided for, and YOU MUST NOT STAY WITH THEM.  Be true to
yourself.  You know well enough what you should do. . . .  Go back
to Watendlath.  I can see the light over the hill, hear the streams
running . . . the streams running.  My hand shakes.  Tell Jennifer
that I love her, I love her, just as I did . . . as I always . . .
Embrace the children.  John will be a fine boy . . . and your Adam.
Go back to the light over the hill.  There is so terrible a noise
in this town.  Dear Judith, think of me kindly, but better to
forget me.  I could not find a Balance.  I was always fearful of
Action.  God be with you, but there is no God--none for me.
Nothing. . . .

He broke off; his pen rattled on to the table.  He sat there for a
long while, his head buried in his hands.  Then he got up, folded
the letter and addressed it.  He went to the window, pulled back
the blind and looked out.  Two ladies were talking, laughing.  A
little dog came sniffing up to the lamp-post.  Another dog saw him
from the other side of the street and came slowly across.  A boy,
carrying some parcels, stood idly and watched them.

Francis went to the drawer of his little ink-stained desk and took
from it a pistol.

He crossed to the mirror, cracked and seamed with age.  He saw with
great clearness the faded green paper, the print of the fight
between Gully and the Chicken, the copy of Drayton's Poems, that he
had been reading, on the table.  Then he put the pistol to his

Mrs. Morland, fancying that she heard someone tumble or the distant
firing of a gun or the collision of two carriages, went to her
window and looked out.  But no: in the street there was nothing to
be seen but two ladies laughing together and the cautious
intimacies of a Newfoundland and a King Charles.


'Will you not come in and pay us a visit, Cousin Judith?' Walter
Herries asked.  He was standing at the high pillared entrance to
Westaways.  The wind was blowing with a kind of innocent child-like
caprice and turning back the leaves of a giant beech to a duller
chillier gold.  Judith, with Adam beside her, felt the wind tugging
at her big velvet-lined feathered hat.  Her hands were warm inside
their muff.  Her face for once was rosy; the sharp air, the wild
sky, the scudding fragments of blue and the harp-like swing of the
wind across the bare fields, the ridges of snow on the brown range
of fell, all exhilarated her.

Moreover, it was four days before Christmas and directly Christmas
was past she was returning with Adam to Watendlath--yes, for ever
and ever!

She had passed Westaways as she had done a thousand times before,
walking from Crosthwaite to Keswick.  The carriage was in Keswick
for the day; Jennifer was paying visits and after their three
o'clock dinner at the inn they would drive home.

It was now mid-day.  The Crosthwaite Church clock had but just told
the hour.  She had intended to take Adam to show to her friends,
Miss West and Miss Pennyfeather.  The last thing that she had
expected or wished was to be caught by Walter Herries.

Westaways looked gleaming and polished in the wet windy sunlight.
On the eastern corner there were ladders and men working.  Walter
was for ever doing something to the place.

'Do come inside now, Cousin Judith, and taste a glass of sherry.'

She knew that he had a family party for Christmas--Will,
Christabel, old Monty Cards, Rodney, the pious second son of
Pomfret and Rose from Kensington, old Pomfret himself and his
ancient old-maid sister Cynthia, and best of all, Maria's Phyllis
with her husband, Mr. Stephen Newmark, and two of their children;
Phyllis had been married in 1818 and had already three babies!

It was Phyllis whom she would like to see; Christabel too, Will
even.  But she shrank from the crowd of them, all gathered in the
parlour, talking scandal, most of it of the family order.  In she
would march with Adam, and Will's neck would tighten in its collar,
and fat, over-decorated, 'Regency' old Pomfret would wink at her
(she could bet on it!), and silly kind old Monty would stroke his
powdered cheek while his corsets creaked, pious Rodney would look
down his nose--only dear Phyllis, untidy like her mother, with some
of the Grosset disorder clinging to her, only Phyllis would really
welcome her, would be enchanted to see her.  She had a curiosity,
too, to behold Phyllis' husband, Mr. Stephen Newmark.  Maria, in
letters, had informed her that he was a very fine man indeed, a
wealthy religious landowner from Warwickshire.  Wealthy AND
religious--not a very promising combination!

There was the other temptation, too, that this was her last
opportunity for spying out Westaways.  Was it not absurd, perhaps,
to say that, when Watendlath was only a mile or two away?  But
Watendlath was more than a mile or two away, it was a world away.
As poor Francis had said in that last despairing letter.

Strange to pass from the thought of that letter to that great
brilliantly-coloured body straddling there in the gateway!  But,
looking at him, she suddenly wondered whether he were not already a
trifle old-fashioned?  The thought gave her a malicious pleasure.
He was certainly over-dressed for the present times, with his
billowing stock and its jewelled pin, his claret-coloured coat with
the exaggerated waist (he was corseted--and what immense corsets
they must be!), the fawn-shaded pantaloons fitting so tightly over
the calves.  There were rings on his fingers.  And yet he was a
man!  Do Walter all the injustice in the world, but you could never
name him effeminate.  He was the prize bull of the stock.  Already,
young as he was, there was a purple tinge to his cheek, but his
eyes were hard and clear and his mouth firmly and confidently set.

'Come inside and drink a glass of sherry with us, Cousin Judith.'

She looked up at him from under her broad-brimmed hat with that air
of humorous impertinent defiance that they seemed always to use to
one another.

'I have Christmas shopping and calls to pay.  Have we not, Adam?'

Adam, who was holding a little toy whip, had never taken his eyes
from Walter since he had first seen him.

'Why, young man, you have some clothes on at last, I see.'

'Yes, sir.'

'And how old are you since I saw you last?'

'Six, sir.'

'Six, are you?  Well, your mother shall bring you in out of the
wind.  Not too young for a glass of sherry, are you?'

'Of course he is, Walter.  A glass of sherry indeed!'

'Why, I was drinking sherry before I was weaned, and look at me!
Come along in!  Come along in!'

So Judith went and Adam also, his eyes still following Walter's
back as though he had never before seen anything like it.

She knew that he had been doing things to the house, and when she
stood in the hall her astonishment was vivid at the changes that he
had made.  Everywhere were riches.  On the wall facing the front
door a great piece of purple tapestry showing Diana hunting, on
either side of the door pieces of sculpture, one of a Pan playing
his flute, another of a stout naked goddess drinking.  (What, oh,
what would Maria Rockage say to this paganism?)

At the stairhead, over the door of the saloon, was a sumptuous
painting of a French king (Louis XIV. perhaps) dining with his
ladies, and, beside the door, a silver pedestal with a black bust
of some Roman Emperor--and Walter, as he walked slowly up the
stairs, gave the impression even in his back-view that it was he
and no one else who had wrought all these splendours.

They were gathered about a blazing fire in the saloon--Will,
Christabel, Monty Cards, Rodney and his father, Phyllis, Carey her
brother, and a thin upright man with a hooked nose who must be her
husband, Mr. Newmark.

As Judith crossed the long shining slippery floor, holding Adam by
the hand, she felt that both herself and her son were midgets.  She
was not frightened but she could feel their intense interest as
they all turned towards her.  She was helped by Adam's absolute
confidence.  He nearly tripped and fell as he bent his head back to
look at the gods and goddesses in their brilliant nakedness.  He
feared no one.

Christabel and Phyllis rose with cries of pleasure to greet her.
Everyone made a display over Adam.  Old Pomfret (still a very gay
and brightly set-up dog in spite of his years) was the most pleased
with him.  He took him between his knees and looked into his ugly
little face with a very lively interest.  He asked him questions,
and Adam, in his funny high voice, answered them all instantly.

Judith, sitting with her hand in Phyllis', thought:  'This grows
grander every month.  Up, up, up.  And at Uldale we go down,
down, down!  Never mind.  The battle is not ended yet. . . .  Yes,
Adam is ugly.  His mouth is too large by far--but he charms
everyone. . . .'  That strange pang at her heart again!  He charms
everyone!  He always will--and I shall be left. . . .  'But I WISH
him to charm everyone, to be happy and honest and brave as he is
now--always.'  And then, following quickly on this, cutting across
the self-sufficient tones of Rodney, who would be one day Archdeacon
of Polchester and patroniser of the very Black Bishop, came this

'In ten days we shall be in Watendlath, eating food with the
Ritsons, and Adam will be mine, mine, mine!'

She could almost hear the sheep shuffling with the noise of the
rustle of leaves across this shining floor.  She could see the sun
strike the flint in those rocks until they shone like spearheads,
dulling the painted goddesses.  'Oh, if anything should hinder my
reaching there!  But nothing can, now surely nothing can!'  It was
as though she were planning to get as far as China!

They were still discussing that now so wearily worn topic, the
Coronation and the Queen's beating on the Westminster doors.  Will,
who was strangely aged now and thinner than ever, so that he looked
like a stork standing on one leg and protecting his nest (only his
eggs were money-bags), was all for upholding the Crown.

'What we want,' he said with his usual air of delivering judgement,
'is stable conditions.  To counteract the lower classes.  Relax,
and we shall have another Peterloo. . . .  But the country is
recovering its Balance.  I am glad to be able to say that the
country is recovering its Balance.'

Everyone looked greatly relieved.  It was pleasant to hear from
Will, who must know, that all was well.

Adam was passed round from hand to hand.  They were all kind to him
although he was a little bastard.  But Judith knew that it was for
the moment only, and that her presence made them uncomfortable,
yes, even poor Christabel, who was restless under the eye of her
lord and master.  The thought came to her as she saw Rodney's eyes
meditatively resting upon her:  'Oh, if Adam could grow into the
master of them all, rule the pack of them!  He could.  He has even
now twice their spirit. . . .'  But she was going to Watendlath,
and Adam with her, leaving the Herries behind them for ever, and
Adam would be a farmer like Charlie Watson, and one day he would
come down into Keswick, driving his sheep, and he would encounter
Walter's children in their fine carriage, and the coachman would
shout to him to clear his sheep from the road. . . .  And after
Adam would return, riding up the road to see the Tarn shining with
the evening sun, and he would call to his dog, and the fields would
smile up at him, the hills look kindly down. . . .

'Well, my little friend,' said Rodney Herries to Adam (he spoke as
though to a little black child newly rescued from the heathen),
'and what is the game you enjoy the most?'

'To cut men out of wood,' said Adam with complete assurance, but
his eyes wandering a little.  'I have cut Mr. Noah and the Duke of
Wellington and Mr. Winch.'

'Very praiseworthy.  Very praiseworthy indeed,' said Rodney,
looking, however, bewildered.

'He is commencing,' said Judith, 'to carve figures.  He has a true
disposition towards carving.'

'Yes,' went on Adam eagerly, looking at everyone with an
enthusiastic smile.  'And I colour them also.  And Bennett gives me
the wood.  He says--'

'Hush, Adam, hush,' said Judith, drawing him towards her.  He came
to her, but with one last look round him and pointing at old
Cynthia Herries, Pomfret's sister, who had a nose like a door-

'That old lady would be very fine for cutting.'

His manners, Judith could see them deciding, were not at all of the
best, but what could you expect when his mother . . . ?

Then Walter came forward.

'Judith, you must see my improvements.  Forgive me for taking you
away an instant.  I must show you the improvements.'

She knew that he wished to speak to her alone.  She had known it
all the time.  The drama of the scene, the implication of it all,
had been rising in her with increasing force.  Poor Francis was
dead, Jennifer bewildered, like a woman lost in a wood, the
children helpless--and this power, this force, destructive and
remorseless, hung over them.  And something told her that she was
the only one whom Walter feared; it had always been so.  And it
might be that she was the only one whom, of all that company,
Walter respected.

She looked back and saw that Adam was safe with Phyllis' arm around
him.  Then she followed Walter out.

He preceded her into a little parlour off the saloon, a room so
small that, when he had motioned her into a red morocco chair and
himself stood, with his legs straddled, in front of the fire, the
two of them filled it.  There was nothing in the room save a
Chippendale cabinet on which was a bowl of Christmas roses.  They
were full-blown and wore that look of patient expectancy that
precedes death.

Walter began at once:

'Judith--how long will you remain at Uldale?'

'I cannot see that that is any business of yours, Cousin Walter,'
she answered sharply.  She had retained her white fur muff, and her
fingers in it clasped one another with self-congratulation.  What
was it in her that made her love a battle?  She was at the moment
perfectly happy, all her faculties widely awake, her eyes on the
rich panelling, the Christmas roses, and the brilliant person of
Mr. Walter Herries.

'No business of mine,' he went on.  'Well, perhaps not.  And yet
because I have a regard for you, Cousin Judith, I would wish you
out of Uldale.  That place and all in it are doomed.'  He said
this, a little swell of importance rising in his great chest.

'Really!  That is exceedingly interesting.  And by whom are they
doomed, pray?'

'By myself.'

'Are you so powerful?'  He was, she reflected, like a giant
schoolboy fallen from some star where everyone was twice as big as

'I am indeed,' he answered.  'And growing more powerful every day.
It is my father's wish that our family should be the chief figures
in this country.  Natural enough, when you think of it.  He was
born here, and his father lived here till the end of his life.  He
has developed an affection for the place.'

'An affection so deep,' interrupted Judith, 'that he never comes
near it save on Saints' Days and Festivals!  No, no, Cousin
Walter,' she went on, 'there are the two of us alone here, and we
may be frank.  I belong to this country far more than you ever can.
My mother may not have been of the country, but at least for
generation upon generation my ancestors have lived and thieved
here, stolen cattle and ladies only too ready to be stolen.  I love
this country, and so will my son after me.  I love it because it is
dark and full of storms and rains every other day, and smells of
bracken and sheep and cow-dung.  But you have none of these
reasons.  You love it because you wish to impress it, and I can
tell you, Cousin Walter, it is not so easily impressed.  What have
you got?  You have one thing--money.  Nothing else.  You are not
especial clever that I have heard; you are too stout to be
beautiful; you are a bully of those weaker than yourself; you are
as conceited as a peacock.  I am almost old enough to be your
mother, Walter.  In fact, in Eastern countries I believe I might
have been--so forgive me for my frankness.'

'Go on,' he said, smiling at her.

There were moments when she thought that she rather liked him.
Hatred would make everything easier.

'Very well, then, I will.  You have nothing but money.  At Uldale
they have much.  Poor Francis, who took his life because he had so
much more perception and understanding than you, loved this country
with all his heart.  He made an unhappy marriage.  Oh! I am not
blaming Jennifer.  There was a time when I hated her, but it is
hard to hate anybody long.  It was not her fault that she could not
love him.  Now that is all over, and there are two very fine
children who are NOT doomed, dear Walter, however much you may say
it.  They have more right to this country than you have.  Money
can't beat them, and don't you think it.'

Walter nodded.

'Very well, then.  We know where we are.  You have said nothing,
though, of the scandals that we have all suffered for years past.
It may be foolish' (again his immense chest swelled), 'but if I am
proud of one thing in this world it is of being an Englishman and a
Herries.  I have as much right as yourself to any part of England,
Cousin Judith, even though your ancestors WERE cattle-thieves.  How
agreeable has it been to us, do you think, that for years past,
under our very noses, we should have a Herries who is too weak to
challenge his wife's lover, who allows adultery any day or night
under his roof; a woman so lost to shame that she receives her
lover in the room next to her children; a man so lily-livered that
he challenges that same lover, and then before the duel is fought
runs to London--?'

'I do not believe that,' Judith broke in, her eyes flashing.  'We
have only the word of that miserable oaf whom everyone knows for a

'Yes; and what about Uncle Francis for a coward, who let such
things be year after year?'

'And who are you,' she broke in hotly, 'to be so virtuous?  How
have you treated YOUR wife all these years?  And what of milkmaids
in Keswick and loose women in Kendal?  Do you suppose that you are
so sacred that no one talks of you?'

He threw his head back and laughed.

'I am no hypocrite, Cousin Judith.  Nor are you.  I am as other
men.  You had your little come-by-chance in Paris.  But I have not
allowed my wife a lover, nor have you blown off the top of your
head with a pistol.  But come . . . that is not the point.  You may
say that there is no power in money.  But I say there is.  And
more.  Money is going to be powerful in England as it has never
been before.  I am no such fool as I look, Judith.  In spite of my
size I have a trifle of my father's brains.  But the long and short
of it is just this.  They must leave Uldale.  It is my obsession
that they should.  I hate Jennifer, for she was rude to my mother;
but beyond that they are a blot on the Herries name.  I will pay
them a good price for the house, but they must quit this part of
the country!'

'Never!' cried Judith, springing up.  'Never!  Never!  Never!'

'Now come, Judith.  Why should you care?  What are they to you?
You loved Uncle Francis.  Good.  I have nothing against it.  But he
is gone.  Jennifer is a dull, heavy, stupid woman.  You have never
liked her.  What is all this to you?'

'It is this to me!  These are Francis' children.  You would bully
them out of existence.  Well, you shall not.'

'What will you do to prevent it?'

'Never mind.  You shall not.'

He shrugged his great shoulders.

'It may be true that I am a bully,' he said slowly.  'I hate the
weak.  They have no place here if they cannot stand up for
themselves.  You are the only one whom I admire, and you have put
yourself out of court with your little bastard.  Not that I have
anything against bastards; but you are a little public with yours,
are you not?  It was worth seeing just now the way that prig
Rodney's nose curved down his cheek.  So leave them alone, Judith!
Be quiet with your boy in some place and we will be good friends.
But leave Uldale alone.'

It was on the edge of her tongue to tell him that he need not be
disturbed, for in ten days she would be in Watendlath and free of
him for ever.  But she did not speak.  As she faced him the
dominating part of her longed to oppose him, to fight him, and beat
him, to defend John and Dorothy, to show him that the little
bastard was not so negligible as he pretended.  She COULD fight
him!  And what a fight that would be!

Meanwhile there was Watendlath.  She almost sighed as she turned
away and saw a smooth white petal of the Christmas roses flutter to
the ground.

'Good friends?' she repeated.  'Not if you touch Uldale.'

'Well I SHALL touch Uldale,' he said, moving towards the door.  'I
have told you.  And now, come up and see the children.  Bring your
boy with you.'

But at the door she paused.

'This is not a game, Cousin Walter.'

He stood over her.

'No.  I have told you.  It is a chapter in family history.'

'What have you ever done,' she asked scornfully, 'to be so proud of
our family history?'

'Non mi ricordo,' he answered in the phrase that had been the
popular catchword ever since Majocchi's evidence in the Queen's
trial.  He was determined to be amiable.

But, with her hand on the door, and with a passion that in these
days she rarely showed, she burst out:  'I tell you, Walter, you
must leave Jennifer and the children alone'; and he, smiling,
murmured lightly that popular epigram:

     Most gracious Queen, we thee implore
     To go away, and sin no more;
     But if that effort be too great,
     To go away, at any rate.

They looked into the saloon and found Adam diving into old
Pomfret's pockets and producing treasures--a gold snuff-box, some
seals and a small watch set with diamonds.  The old man was
watching him with delighted pleasure, and Judith at once forgave
him all his pomposities, sensualities, infidelities to Rose, every
other crime or weakness.

Adam came at once running when she called him.  He turned when he
was half-way to the door and waved his hand to the figures at the
fire.  Pomfret and Christabel waved back.  Phyllis got up from her

'Are you going up to see the children?  You shall see my babies

Judith knew how deeply intrigued they all were.  What had Walter
been saying to her?  How much part did she play now in family
affairs?  She knew that Will was regarding her with secret alarm.
She had always been a signal of danger to him, representing
everything that was lawless and unsanctified.  And she had been
always Francis' ally.  Perhaps he thought now of that old scene in
Monty Cards' house when Francis had defied him . . . lured by
Jennifer's beauty. . . .  Well, he had never been lured by anyone's
beauty, and he was glad of it.  But this pain in his leg was
vexatious.  This Northern air did not suit him.  He was truly well
only in the City.  But she knew by this time that she was in the
camp of the enemy and, as she went out of the room with her head up
and trying not to slip ignominiously on the polished floor, her
hand went quietly to the silver chain, her father's, that she
always wore beneath her clothes.

So the four of them went upstairs, Walter leading.  It was a fine
high room where the children were.  Almost a hundred years ago old
Pomfret's children, Raiseley and Anabel and Judith, had sat there,
the girls with boards down their backs to keep them straight,
learning their Latin.  But much had been done to the room since
then.  The windows were fine and high, with a great view over the
Lake and Scafell, and the Gavel grouped handsomely at the end of
it.  The waves were running across it now as though in a race, and
the woods by Manesty were black as jet.

Inside the room everything was warm and cosy--a great fire roaring,
a decent-looking elderly woman sitting beside it sewing.  On the
carpet Elizabeth, one of Walter's twins, was playing with Phyllis'
two babies; Uhland, the other, was sitting on a small chair by
himself, his face absorbed as he pulled the hair out of the tail of
a painted wooden horse.

Many, many times afterwards she was to look back to this moment
when she first saw Uhland.  (Poor child, that he should be burdened
his life long with so outlandish a name!)  How characteristic that
he should be sitting gravely by himself pulling something to
pieces!  But, at the moment, she felt nothing but pity.  He had
already, although he was but six years old, the face of an old man,
the high forehead lined and the corners of the mouth bitter, and
those strange grey penetrating eyes.  His legs were dangling over
the chair, but she noticed immediately that, absorbed as he was, at
once, when he heard someone enter, he drew them up so that no one
should observe their inequality.  His body was too small for his
head; his hands, she saw, were very beautiful, and, later, when she
had reason to know how proud he was of them, she was interested to
remember how quickly she had perceived them.

What followed touched her deeply.  Walter, in his magnificent
claret coat and resplendent pantaloons, hurried forward to his son,
caught him up in his arms and held him close to his breast.  The
child seemed unmoved.  His face did not change.  Only one hand
rested on his father's big one.  Walter kissed him many times,
oblivious of everyone else there.

'You must say How do you do?' he commanded him, and brought him to
Judith.  The child's cold grey eyes rested on her and, she fancied,
with an expression of instant dislike.

'How do you do, ma'am?' he said in a small, remote voice.  She bent
forward and kissed his cheek, which was chill and dry.  It was odd
to touch that pallid, small face and feel Walter's great red one
just above it.  Walter took him back to his chair and, kneeling on
the floor beside him, talked to him about the horse.

Walter had shown no attention to his daughter Elizabeth.  This was
a charming child with fragile, delicate features and pale flaxen

She glanced once at her father as though she would have liked his
attention, but she did not seem at all unhappy; she talked eagerly,
made friends with Adam, played games with the babies, who already,
Judith thought, bore, both of them, resemblance to Mr. Newmark.

After a little while they came away, but Judith saw that, as they
left the room, Uhland stood up and gazed after them with an almost
frightening intensity.

Judith, with Adam holding tightly to her hand, walked into Keswick.
Even the road was alive with the stir of Christmas, but she moved
for some while with unseeing eyes; she had a sense of danger--as
though did she let Adam out of her sight for an instant Walter
would get him.

The touch of his warm little hand in hers comforted her; but that
was not enough.  In one hand she held her muff, but with the other
arm, had it not been so public a place, she would have encircled
him that she might be the more secure.

He meanwhile had observed everything and had a hundred questions to
ask.  Why did no one wear any clothes in the pictures?  Why was the
floor so slippery?  Who was the old gentleman with the diamond
watch?  The little boy upstairs had one leg longer than another.
Why was the big man who had tried to hit him with the whip so red
in the face?  Why. . . .  Why. . . .  Why . . . ?

Then suddenly he was aware, with the perception that came from
their long-continued intimacy together, that she was disturbed and
wanted his help.  He always knew when she needed him, although he
might not understand what it was that she needed.  Even at the time
of his greatest intimacy with John (he was as deeply devoted to
John as ever, but the novelty was gone) he would look up and run
off to find her, although he could not himself tell why.

She walked more slowly.  She wanted him to understand something:

'Adam, would you wish to live in a house like Uncle Walter's, so
grand and rich, with everything you could need?'

He put out his tongue at two small boys who were mocking him from
the hedge, then he applied his whole intelligence to the question.

'I would like that rocking-horse,' he said at last.

'Yes.  But besides--'  Her step was slower.  So soon she would be
in Keswick, and there would be Jennifer and gossip and the outside
world.  At this moment she felt for him so overpowering a love that
it was as though she were saying goodbye to him before he departed
to America or the incredible South Sea Islands.

'Besides--would you wish to live there--always?'

'Would you come and John and Dorothy and Bennett, and might I cut

'No.  We would not come.'

He considered it.

'I should LIKE the rocking-horse,' he said slowly.  'But, OF
COURSE, you would be in the house.'

'No, I would not.'

'But you will be everywhere I am always.'

'No.'  She shook her head.  'No.'

He laughed, for the two little boys were running along in the hedge
making faces at him, and one of them, not being able to see in two
places' at once, fell down.

'The boy fell down,' he said, screwing his head round to see

She stopped at the little stream that was now coffee and now a
froth of foam.

'Listen, Adam.  I wish you to hear this.  No one will ever love you
as your mother does now.  No one can take you from me.  No one.  We
will soon be in Watendlath with Charlie and Mrs. Perry again.  I
could make you a fine man in a grand house, and everyone would do
what you say, but I am going to make you a farmer like Watson, and
when you are in the road with your sheep, the carriage that you
should have ridden in will order you to clear the way.  You will be
walking and you might have been riding.  You will be rough and poor
and you could have been grand and rich.

'But we will be happy, you and I and Charlie and Alice; but the
little sick boy will be rich and powerful, and you will be poor and

He did not mind at all.  He was looking to see a fish jump in the

But she put her hand under his chin and looked into his eyes.

'I want you to remember this, because all my life I have been
making this choice.  You cannot understand now, but one day you
will look back and perhaps be angry with me.'

He knew that she was wanting him to understand something, so he
screwed his forehead into a hundred wrinkles and did his best.

'Would you prefer that you were Charlie Watson or big Uncle
Walter?' she said.

He laughed at the thought of being Uncle Walter and, then and
there, puffed out his cheeks, swelled out his chest, and began to
strut about.  Then his face was grave.  He turned, looking back
down the road.

'If he hits me with his whip again,' he said, 'I'll BEAT him.'

The change was so swift that she was astonished.

'But you like Uncle Walter,' she said.  'He was very kind to you.'

'Why does the little boy have one leg bigger than the other?'

'He was born like that.'

His mind seemed to jump.

'It's Christmas!  It's Christmas!' he cried, and began to run down
the road in front of her.  She walked after him.  He turned back to
meet her.

'Boneyparte was beat at Waterloo, Mr. Winch says,' he remarked very
gaily, dancing about.  Then catching her hand again and dragging
her along he shouted:

'And I will beat Uncle Walter when I am bigger!'

He ran, pulling her hand, calling like a song:

'And I love you better than everybody--better than John, better
than Dorothy, better than Bennett, better than Jack, better than--'

But even as the litany continued, something caught his attention, a
goat dragged along by a cord, and a very small girl in charge of
it.  He pulled his hand away and ran on to see this phenomenon, but
as he ran he chanted in a high absent-minded refrain:

'Better than Bennett.  Better than Jack.  Better than--'

And she, feeling that it was an omen, followed after.


Judith in a state half sleep, half wakening, heard a voice say:
'Dig deep here.  The deeper you may dig the richer the loam.'  She
recognised that she had a choice either to stay in that square of
country, hemmed in by hills, and dig down and down--for what?
treasure perhaps--or to fasten to her shoulders a pair of very
elegant gold wings and fly the country over, but, of course, be for
ever on the surface.  She had to make a choice, and she made it
without hesitation.  With a sense of great relief and satisfaction
she shouldered a spade, and as she did so saw the pair of wings be
drawn up on a gold wire through the dark sky.

With confused notions of Mrs. Radcliffe, a novel that the night
before she had been reading, The Last Step; or The History of Mrs.
Brudenal, Rousseau's Confessions, and Isabella; or The Rewards of
Good Nature, she woke to see the thin January light covering the
floor with a sort of pale mildew and to realise that Adam, having
thrown off the clothes, was sleeping upside down with his feet on
her breast.  She turned him round, heard him sigh happily in his
sleep, and staring up at the bed-hangings, thought:  'He--She--It
was right.  She must dig and remain faithful to the--'  To what?
That question woke her.  She realised that the crisis of her life
had come.

How often before it had seemed to be upon her--when David had
beaten her, when Georges had married her, when old Stane had robbed
her, when Jennifer had insulted her, when Warren had kissed her,
when Adam had kicked his way out of her, when Francis had called
her back to Uldale, when Francis had written a last letter to her,
when Walter had challenged her--but now at last the crisis had
truly come, for to-day she must make Jennifer realise that within a
week she was positively and for ever departing and that no prayers,
no beseechings could alter her resolve.

She moved restlessly on the bed as she thought of it.  No wonder
that she had woken early with this in front of her!  Again and
again in the last year she had attempted the break; but first there
had been poor Francis alive, and then there had been poor Francis
dead, and then Jennifer had kept to her bed for weeks, and when at
last she had been driven out of her bedroom had refused to attend
to her affairs, refused to see Mr. Bertram, the solicitor from
Keswick, refused to do anything unless Judith were there to force
her to do it.

During the last three months it had come to this.  Again and again
she had said:

'Well, Jennifer, I will do this for you' (speak to Mr. Winch or
Bennett, or talk business with Mr. Bertram, or write to London
about some shares or discuss with Mrs. Quinney the fare for the
coming week).  'But you had far better yourself, you know, for a
week after Christmas I am off, and you will have to manage it all

'Oh, a week after Christmas--besides, you will change your mind.'

'I shall not change my mind.'

After the discovery of Fernyhirst (who had never put in another
appearance), Francis' refusal to return, and then his suicide,
Jennifer's sluggishness had swallowed all the rest of her.  Once
she had been lazy because she was proud; now she was lazy because
she was humiliated.  She tumbled into a slattern over whom Judith
had absolute command.  Judith had seen her as lovely girl, proud
and overbearing wife, self-satisfied mistress, betrayed beauty (her
attitude after Francis' departure), and now she was humble, but
yawning, slattern.  Poor Jennifer!  Parents who had adored her too
deeply to educate her or to force her to anything that she avoided
had begun her ruin.  Her lazy and stupid indifference completed it.
She cared now only for her food, an occasional fine gown, and
sometimes to dress Dorothy up and take her into Keswick.  (But when
there always fancied that she was insulted, and returned in a state
of indignation and confused panic.)

She went to bed of an evening ever earlier and earlier; the time
would surely come when she would never rise at all.

She had, however, one increasing terror, and that was of Walter
Herries.  He had assumed now quite gigantic proportions for her.
He could do, she was convinced, any horrible thing that he chose.
He was bent on her destruction.  And in that last she was perfectly

Poor Jennifer!  She might have been, Judith thought, a brilliant,
successful beauty at an earlier time.  She was born too late for
her period.  Like many of her contemporaries, she was the victim of
a transition world.

She would, however, now be forced to action.  When Judith was gone,
Mrs. Quinney, horrid little Mr. Winch, kindly but saturnine
Bennett, would do as they pleased.  And then John would grow and
take his place.  He was now fourteen years of age and as nice a boy
as you could find--gentle and kind, thoughtful for others, but
manly also; more resolute in character than his father.  He was
reticent; no one had ever known what were his real feelings about
his father's suicide, or how much he knew about the scandal in the
house.  Judith suspected that he had suffered with intensity.  She
fancied, too, that he had a sort of irritated pity for his mother.

But John against Walter?  That was the only thought that gave her
obstinate departure a touch of treachery.

To-day she must tell Jennifer that the matter was final, and, three
days from now, she would be safe with Adam in Watendlath.

It was a kind of fate, as things developed, that before mid-day she
should encounter Watson.

He stopped his horse by the Uldale gate.  He would not come in.
She came out to him.

Why did her heart beat so when she saw him?  She was not in love
with him.  She had never been.  He was a fine thick figure of a
man, but it was not his figure that made her heart beat.  Did a
shadow pass?  Behind him the hollows under Skiddaw filled like wine
in a jade bowl--but it was not the hollow valleys.  He did not love
her, or at least had never given her reason to think that he did.
They were two elderly people now, she nearing fifty, he over sixty.
Was it their friendship and mutual trust that made her heart beat?
But when she put her hand in his all the nonsense was over.  He
never had much to say.  She had many things to do and could not
waste precious time standing there in the cold.

Besides, after three days, she would be seeing him six times a
week!  There was a joy!  It was so intense that she burst out:

'Now there's no need, Charlie, to keep me in the cold.  I am busy
this morning--and in three days I shall be in Watendlath, for

'Truly, you're coming?'

'Truly, I'm coming.'

'Aye, but you've said it so many times. . . .'  Then he added,
smiling, speaking his broadest, as he did when he was happy:  'I
willn't believe tha, not without thou'll swear 't.'

'Oh, I'll swear it.  In three days.'

'Aye, I'm glad!'

This was too much emotion for both of them, so she asked him what
he was doing so early in their direction.  He could give no
connected account of himself, mumbled something about visiting for
an account in Caldbeck, but she was aware instantly that he was
troubled and had come to tell her something.  He talked on about
agricultural distresses--the old grievance of cash payments, the
abundant harvest of '20 that had led to over-supply, the wet autumn
of '21 that had destroyed the crops, the new contemplated Corn Law,
Huskisson's speech in the House of Commons, all uninteresting
enough to her with the wind driving down the road in icy gusts.
Then at last he came out with:

'There's trouble about.'


'Aye.  They burnt Squire Forrester's ricks last night over at

'Who did?'

'Oh, some of t'wild lads and men with no work, and others egging
them on!'

'Poor Mr. Forrester!'

'Aye.  'Hope they'll hev a long wait in gaol.  Well, I must be
moving.  'Tis true you're coming in three days?'

'Yes--true enough.  And never going away again.  Adam is to be a
farmer like yourself, Charlie.'

'Reet.'  He smiled a tremendous smile, his teeth as white and
perfect as they had been twenty years before.  'I'll gang down and
mak' all ready for him.'  He gave her one of his long protecting
looks as though he thought she was only safe when he had his eyes
upon her; then he lifted his hat and rode away.

All day she remained troubled.  Charlie was so cautious that you
had to guess from one spoken word the twenty that he had intended.
But the remark about Forrester's could have no application to them.
No one would want to burn THEIR barns.  Nevertheless she knew that
this was a day of fate.  She set back her shoulders as though a
shadow had warned her that before nightfall she would need all her

In any case, without any shadowy whispers, she needed all her
endurance for her talk with Jennifer.  All her life she had
detested scenes, but she was aware that Jennifer fell into them and
out of them as easily as she washed her hands.  A scene there would
be--but it would be good to have it behind her, and, although there
would be, in all probability, three days of silence and sulks,
after that--liberty!

She chose her time well--six o'clock in the parlour, following an
excellent dinner, the curtains drawn, Jennifer languidly--with a
painted hand-screen to shade her face--before the fire, thinking of
her food and the handsome flock-gauze gown that she was wearing.

'Jennifer,' said Judith, 'I think that you should realise that in
three days Adam and I will be gone.'

'Oh dear,' Jennifer, stifling a yawn, answered.  'Not this evening,
Judith, pray.  You are for ever speaking of going.  "Jennifer, to-
morrow I am going--the day after to-morrow I shall be gone,
Jennifer," but, thank Heaven, it is only a bagatelle like Mr. Hume
and his grey top-hat.'

Judith sighed.  This would be indeed a tiresome affair.

'This time it is no bagatelle.  It has been one often enough.  I
had intended to go a year and a half back, and I have remained on
and on until I do not wonder that you hesitate to believe me.  But
this time it is true and certain.'

'But you cannot go in three days.  Mr. Bertram is coming from
Keswick next Wednesday.'

'Well, it will be practice for you in something you will have to do
very often--talk business with Mr. Bertram.'

'Oh, but it is absurd!  Of course I cannot talk business with Mr.

'Really, Jennifer.  A woman of your age and unable to talk

Jennifer smiled and put her hand on to Judith's arm.

'Oh well, you do it so very much better than ever I can.  You are
made for business, Judith.  Why, only last Tuesday--'

This would be interminable.  She rose from her chair and stood
between Jennifer and the fire.

'I am very serious.  You MUST understand.  I am going to Watendlath
in three days' time to LIVE.  This was always temporary--my stay
here.  You have been very good.  I have been happy here; but it is
not, it has never been, my real life.  I have been running away
from this house since I was a baby, since I can remember, and I am
for ever returning to it.  Now I am running away for the last

Something in Judith's grave serious gaze, something in the
determined set of her small body, caused Jennifer to put down her
screen and move her head uncomfortably.

'It grows wearisome, Judith, this everlasting talk about
Watendlath.  What you should want to go to the place for at all I
cannot conceive; but if you MUST go--for a visit, to see your
farmers and their wives--well, I cannot prevent you.  Only, pray
return as soon as may be.'

Judith stamped her foot with irritation.

'Jennifer, listen!  I am going to Watendlath in three days and I am
not returning.  I am NOT returning.  Now, do you understand?'

'You will leave me?'

'Yes, yes, yes.  I have told you a hundred times.'

'Leave me?'  The screen fell to the ground.  Her big blue eyes
widened, her hand began to beat on her dress.  'Leave us?  Oh, but,
Judith, you cannot!  You cannot indeed!'

The note of terror was there.  Jennifer was awake to reality;
fright was the only thing that awoke her.  Judith was suddenly
compassionate.  She put her arm around the large trembling woman:

'Listen, Jennifer.  I have been trying to escape from this house
ever since I was a baby, and I am now a woman of middle age and
STILL I haven't succeeded!  From the house, not from Francis or you
or John.  I have never been permitted to lead a life of my own.
When I was with Georges I was devoured with love for him, so that I
was not myself.  Now I have Adam, and Adam shall not lead this
false life, nor will I any longer.'

But Jennifer did not understand a word of it.  She had no
imagination, and she saw only things that concerned herself.

'False life?  But this is not a false life here.'

'No,' said Judith, striving to be patient.  'The tables and
curtains and chairs are real, but it is a false life to me,
nevertheless, occupied with fears and ambitions that do not matter.
You see, Jennifer, I am only half Herries.  My mother was a gipsy.
And even that Herries half is wild.  You know what my father was.
So now I am going away where there are no Herries, and I shall take
my son with me.'

But Jennifer had not heard a word of it.  Slowly, while Judith was
speaking, her brain had been taking in this fact--that Judith was
going away and that she would be alone and defenceless.

She gripped Judith's arm and cried out, her body trembling again
and her cheek white where it was not painted.

'No, no . . . you are going away, to leave me and my children to
Walter Herries!  You cannot. . . .  You must not!'

Now the terror was real enough, and the strange thing was that
Judith felt it also.  She looked for an instant at the darkened
window-pane.  She had been troubled all day.  She was, in her final
resources, alone in this house with this crying, hysterical woman.
Of course Walter could do nothing, nor did he wish to.  He was at
this moment kneeling on the nursery floor embracing his pale little
boy.  Nevertheless. . . .

'Now, Jennifer.  Come, this is absurd.  Walter can do nothing.  You
have Walter Herries on the brain.  Everything is well here.  There
is money enough, you have Mr. Bertram in Keswick, you have most
devoted servants, John is growing a fine boy.  You cannot wish me
to stay here and cosset you for ever.  Besides, I am blown on.
Everyone knows that I have an illegitimate child and that poor
Warren was its father.  What good can that do you?  You will
discover when I am really gone that it is much better so.'

But Jennifer, in full realisation now that Judith meant what she
said, was past all control.  She clung to Judith, holding her with
a frantic grasp.

'What can you mean?  You cannot be so cruel.  You were never cruel
even when I was stiff with you in the old days.  Walter is a devil.
You have seen it for yourself.  All the scandal about me everywhere
is his doing.  He will poison my children and--'

'Jennifer, don't be so absurd.'

'No, but it is not absurd.  I am certain he will poison all the
water here before he is done.  I see him at every turn.  I dare not
walk out unless I should see him.  I am quite alone here.  I have
not a friend but you.  Everyone hates me.  Walter sees to it that
they do.  He is everywhere whispering. . . .  If you go, Judith, I
shall kill myself and then you will have to come and see to my poor
children, my poor deserted children.  I know that Walter forced
Francis to kill himself.  I am sure of it.  He wrote him a letter
or something, and only because years ago I broke his mother's cheap
little fan.  Oh! how I wish that I had never left my dear father
and mother.  There has never been anything but unhappiness since I
left Bournemouth.  But I will not be alone in this house. . . .  If
you go I kill myself. . . .'

'Come, come, Jennifer.  You must not be so foolish.  You are like a

Jennifer was now in floods of tears.  She waved her hands, beat
with her feet on the ground and behaved like a madwoman.  Part of
this was stupid and lazy histrionics, but part of it was the true
bewildered apprehension of a slow, but not evilly intentioned,
woman who might, had she married a rich warm husband in a safe
comfortable place, never have been exposed.  It was because Judith
knew this and by now understood her so well that she was touched.

'Come, Jennifer.  Come upstairs and lie down.'  (Always the recipe
for Jennifer's distresses.)  'We will talk quietly.  There is
nothing for you to be so distressed over.  Nothing at all.  You
have an obsession about Walter.  He can do you no harm.  Come and
lie down.'

She surrendered as though hypnotised.  Judith led her away.

On the stairs she said:

'Well, but you were only laughing at me, Judith.  You are not going

Judith patted her shoulder.

'You will see in the morning it does not look so terrible.  After
all it is only a few miles.  I shall be close at hand.'

But when at last Jennifer had been laid down and petted and
quietened and she, Judith, stood in the still hall with the clock
ticking the only sound:

'Phew!' she said to herself.  'THAT was something.'  But she was
resolute.  Nothing now could turn her.  However, half an hour later
she had to suffer another attack.  There was a knock on the parlour
door and John appeared.

He looked at her shyly.  Of late she had noticed in herself a
certain embarrassment which she was for ever trying not to show
him.  Was she not going to desert him?  A look that he had of his
father, although he was more firmly built, a look of delicate
sensitiveness and courtesy, deeply touched her.  Then there was his
love for Adam.

He had fair hair, blue eyes, a very white skin and a proud mobile
mouth.  His worst fault was his modesty and his lack of self-
assurance.  Perhaps the unhappy history of his parents had
encouraged that.  She knew that his sense of honour was so
scrupulous that decisions, their rights and wrongs, were often an
agony to him.

'John,' she said.  'Come in.'

He came in and stood near her, twisting and untwisting his hands.

'Aunt Judith, mother is crying.  She says that you are going away.'

'John, dear, come here,' Judith said, drawing him to the sofa where
so often she had sat with his father.  He sat close to her, very
erect, his thin white hands resting on his knees.  She looked at
him and loved him dearly.  In that one look the foolish childish
jealousy that she had had because Adam loved him too vanished

'I want you to understand.  Adam and I are going away because it is
best for you all that we should.  I have managed everything for too
long here.  I am a managing old woman, you know.  I cannot see a
thing without wishing to arrange it.  Now you are growing into a
man, and this is your position, not mine.  And then--' she
hesitated for a moment, 'you know that I was not married to Adam's
father, and people gossip.  So--it is better for me to go.'

He gave a small gulp in his throat, staring into the fire.

'Yes, Aunt Judith.'

'You do understand, do you not?'

It was harder than she had expected.

'Yes, Aunt Judith. . . .  But will you never come back any more?'

'You and Dorothy will come to visit us--only we shall be farmers,
you know.'

'Yes.'  He hesitated, then said:  'You and Adam are my best
friends.  I know Mr. Winch says that I am not one that others can
like very much--'

'What does Mr. Winch say?' she burst out indignantly.

'Oh, he means it very well.  And it is true.  I like to be by
myself unless it is someone I understand.  And I do understand you
and Adam.  So--if you go--'

And then to her utter dismay he broke into tears, hid his head in
his hands and sobbed most bitterly.  She put her arms around him (a
thing that she seemed to be doing to everyone to-day).  He leaned
against her for a little, then looked up, deeply ashamed and
rubbing his eyes with his knuckles.

'I never cry,' he said.  'I don't know why now. . . .  Mother was
so unhappy . . . and she is afraid of Uncle Walter.  She says that
if you go he will destroy us . . . and I am not very old yet. . . .'

'John, John.  Listen to me.  Uncle Walter can do nothing to you.
You are here to care for your mother and sister.  You are on guard
over them.  There is nothing to fear, and Adam and I will only be a
few miles--'

She was interrupted by a loud banging at the door, a furious,
impatient knocking.

They both started up, and she was never to forget that John put out
his hand on to her arm as though he intended to begin, at once, to
guard her from danger.

The knocking was repeated, more impatiently than before.  She
hurried out and opened the door.  There was a figure against the
dark, and then as he moved forward she saw who it was--it was

'Reuben!' she cried, astonished.  Then she saw that he was in the
very greatest agitation.  He closed the door behind him.  Mrs.
Quinney was coming towards him.

'Quick, Judith,' he said, 'I must see you alone.'

She drew him into the dining-room, something in her saying:  'This
is what you have been expecting all day long.'

When the door was closed she caught his arm.  'Reuben, what is it?
I thought you were at Whitehaven.'

There was perspiration on his forehead, and his breath came in
gasps until he was calmer.

'Have you not heard anything?'

'Heard anything?  No, of course not.  What is it?'

'I have ridden as swiftly as I could.  I got away only in time. . . .
My own men. . . .  My own people. . . .  They would not listen
to me.  They knocked me down, threw things at me.  I tell you,
Judith, they have thrown me over and it is because I have deserted
God.  I have been drawn more and more into earthly things,
politics, money . . . and now--'

He was incoherent, staring about him; scarcely, it seemed to her,
recognising her at all.

'No, but, Reuben, what IS it?  Please, please. . . .'

'Yes, you are right.  I scarcely know what I am saying.  Listen,
Judith; they are on their way now to burn this place down.  I had
dinner in Cockermouth and it was there that by chance I learnt of
it.  Holroyd, Atkinson, Bell, Wood--no, but of course their names
mean nothing to you.  There is a mob of them on their way now.
Someone had put them up to it.  They have been out of hand the
last month.  Last night some of them burnt Squire Forrester's
ricks. . . .'

'Yes, yes, I know.  But why here?  We have done nothing.'

'No.  No.  I don't understand.'  He wiped the sweat from his
forehead.  'It was about Jennifer--some vastly improper things that
they were saying.'


'Yes--and Fernyhirst.'  He seemed to waken then to the sense of the
urgency.  'No, but no matter.  They can be only a mile or so away.
A good hundred of them.  What are you going to do?  What have you
here in the way of servants?'

He stood staring about him.  Then he went on quickly:  'Someone
should ride for one of the Magistrates.  Mr. Fox at Holtby is the
nearest.  He is old but courageous.  Only last year he wished to
have me whipped off his grounds.  Is there anyone can go?  He
should be there in an hour.'

'Yes.  Jack.  He's a brave boy.  He'll go.'

She seemed to be transformed.  This was a situation that she could
understand.  No tears and vapours and horror of some vague unknown
danger.  Something definite.

'We must have all the servants in'--and from that spoken word until
the end of the affair she was in absolute command.  She went out
into the hall and found John and Mrs. Quinney there, wondering.

'John--will you do a thing for me?'

'Anything,' and she knew that he too was glad that action had come
at last.

'Go up to your mother.  Sit beside her bed.  Read to her.
Anything.  She must be kept quiet and tranquil in her room for the
next hour.'

He gave her one look, asked no questions, and went.

'Now, Mrs. Quinney, I want all the servants.  Everyone.  In here.
I have something to say to them.  Will you fetch them, please?'

Mrs. Quinney went.  Judith returned to Reuben.

'Reuben, you must have something to eat and drink.'

He nodded.  He was sitting down and in his eyes was a look of utter
dejection.  Once again she was carried back to that day when she
had given succour to his brother.  The same incident--the same
command.  She brought him bread and meat and ale, and he ate and
drank eagerly.

'But I cannot understand,' she repeated.  'Why here?  Why Jennifer?
Jennifer has done no one any harm but herself, poor thing.'

'Oh, they are mad.  They have been so for months--indeed for years.
This is only a little sequel to Peterloo, and there will be many
another before all is done.  But the wretchedness of this is that
it is I who have been urging them to it. . . .  Oh no, not here, of
course, nor to any violence.  I have preached peace, but of late I
have been filled with their material harshness and have forgot
their souls.  You yourself saw it when we were at Hawkshead.  You
spoke to me of it.  And now to-day they would not listen to a
single word from me.  Bell and Holroyd are the worst.  And only a
year back Holroyd would have done anything for me.'

The door opened and they came in: Mr. Winch, Mrs. Quinney, Martha
Hodgson, Doris, Jack Turner, Bennett.

At the sight of Bennett Judith's heart warmed.  With his broad
thick bulk, his utterly unperturbed air, his kindly protective eyes
(just as Charlie Watson was protective), he would be the man for
her now.

They stood in a group together, Mr. Winch, with his pallor and
nervous shifting eyes, a little apart from the others.

'Listen!' she said, smiling to reassure them.  'Mr. Sunwood has
ridden on to tell us that some rioters are on their way here from
Cockermouth.  It seems they mean mischief.  Well, they shall find
us ready for them.  Jack, I want you to take Peggy and ride off at
once to Squire Fox at Holtby.  He is a Magistrate.  Ask him to come
as speedily as possible.  You should be back with him in two hours.
You know his place?'

Jack nodded.

'Well, go then.  Be as quick as you can.'

With another nod he was off.

'Fred' (this was Bennett), 'have we any firearms?'

'There's two guns and an old pistol.  I don't know if 'tis firing

'Good.  Get anything you can.  So soon as we hear them we will make
the whole house dark.  Do not disturb Mrs. Herries or the children
until we must.  It should be an hour or more yet before they are
here.  They may not come at all.  Now, Mrs. Quinney, Martha, Doris,
no fuss, now.  At the worst it is only a few rough boys and men.
Mr. Fox will be here as soon as they--that is, if they come at all.
You be quiet in the back of the house, will you?'

They smiled and nodded proudly.  They were Cumbrian women and not
lightly disturbed.  Nor were they garrulous.  They showed no
agitation at all.  Bennett remained alone with Judith and Reuben.

'Dusta think,' he asked, 'there'll be many of them?'

'A good few, I reckon,' said Reuben.

'Aye,' said Bennett slowly.  'T' height of wickedness.  And they'll
suffer.'  Then he added:  'Foreigners likely.'  That was his
principal sentiment--that he was shocked.  He did not know, as he
was often fond of declaring, what had come to the country.
However, he was really only unhappy when he was puzzled as to which
way he should act.  It was the fear of his life that he should act
the wrong way and look a fool.  Happily in this present case his
duty and his pleasure were clear.

He went off to the stables.

Reuben looked at her admiringly.  This was how he liked to see her.

'Judith, you should be the Captain of a pirate.'

She laughed.  'Perhaps they will not come after all, Reuben.'

'Oh yes,' he said.  'They will come.'

'Let us go out and listen.'

They went into the garden and then on to the road.  Then up on the
moor.  It was a fine night now, with a thin moon and quivering
sheets of dim smoky stars.  On the ridge of the moor the frosty air
stung.  Hills and valleys lay, under the deep shadows of the moon,
in up-and-down disorder like a quilt shaped by the limbs of a
recumbent giant.  They listened, but there was only the thin
whistle of the wind, smell of earth and sheep and rabbits, and the
peaceful sleeping land.

'Maybe they will not come.'

'Oh, they will come.  Not a doubt of it.  Holroyd shouted filth at
me; I had lost all touch with him.  Do you remember one night when
I came to Watendlath and Georges asked me about God?  I was in
touch then.  It was as though I had Him under my cloak; but the
world tempted me again, and I lost Him.  First, when I was a boy,
it was my fear of being a fool; then it was women; then I climbed
over that and saw God as plainly as I see you; then their politics
tempted me, and I lost Him.  So I lose them as well.'

'You have done a good, kind thing coming to tell us, Reuben.  God
will be pleased with that.  For myself, if there is a God, I will
be grateful one moment and defy Him the next.  It is no use to be
always on your knees.'

She was talking to cover her own fears.  She was thinking at that
moment only of Adam.  Her heart was wild with fear for him.  Had
she not been ashamed she would have snatched him out of bed, caught
him up in her arms and run away with him out of the back door.
When she was in the house and there was plenty to be done it was
one thing, but out here in the cold and silence quite another.  An
owl hooted.  A little wind pulled at their feet.  The anaemic moon
was enveloped by a thin cloud of gauze, and the world was veiled.

'Hark!  Can you not hear something?'

She caught his arm.  They both listened.  The breeze rose and fell;
a church bell from a great distance could be heard echoing the half-
hour.  On the wind for a moment there seemed to be the crack of
horses.  But it died.

'No.  That was the church clock.'

They listened again.  It seemed as though all the landscape were
listening with them.

'Yes.  I am certain I hear something.'

She stood close to him.  He put his arm around her.  The breeze
came up the slope again and the moon rode out, her light stroking
Skiddaw's shoulder.

'Yes.  Listen.  Listen.'

Then above the beating of their hearts they heard it beyond any
question, the strike of horses' hoofs on the winter road.

'Quick!  Quick!  Back to the house!'

They ran down the fell, along the road and through the gate.  As
Judith turned in she saw a figure come out of one of the village
houses; the black shadow stood looking down the hill.  It was
beyond doubt now, a clatter of horses, laughter and voices.

She ran into the house and up the stairs.  First she went into
Jennifer's room.  It was in darkness.  John came towards her.

'She is asleep.'

She went to the bed and shook Jennifer's shoulder.

'Jennifer!  Jennifer!  Wake up!'

When she was awake she told her as quickly as possible.

'Now, Jennifer, it is nothing.  Only some drunken boys.  But you
must stay here.  Don't move from here.  It will be soon over.'

'Drunken boys? . . .  But what do they want?'

'Reuben is here, and Bennett has a gun, and Mr. Fox of Holtby is
coming over.'

'Oh dear.  Oh dear. . . .'

But she had no time for Jennifer's 'Oh dears!'

'John, you remain with your mother.  Adam and Dorothy had best be
here as well.  I will bring them.'

When she went into her own room her heart for a moment failed her.
Adam was lying, his head on his arm, fast asleep.  She woke him,
wrapped him in a blanket so that he looked a young bewildered
Indian, and told him quietly:

'Adam, there are some noisy men in the garden.  If they shout and
throw stones, it is no matter.  Mother is here and Bennett and Mr.
Winch and Uncle Reuben.  You stay with John, darling, in Aunt
Jennifer's room.'

He nodded his head, yawning and rubbing his eyes with his knuckles.
'Where will you be?' he asked.

'I shall return very soon.  Now, go to John, darling.'

'Can't I see the men throwing stones?'

'No.  Not now.  Be a good boy.'

He was always a good boy if his mother thought that it was serious.
He saw that she thought that this was serious, and obeyed.  She
took him into the next room, saw that Dorothy was also there, and
Jennifer sitting up in bed and asking John questions.  She gave
Adam to John and left them.

When she came downstairs another world had already burst upon them.
The house was in darkness, save for the candles in Jennifer's room.
The women were in the kitchen.  Bennett and Reuben, each with a
gun, were in the hall.  They all three moved into the parlour.

She looked between the curtains and almost cried out at the scene.
At least a hundred men, women and boys were gathered in the road,
dark and shadowy in the moonlight, but some of them carried torches
whose flames, leaping in the wind, jumped from shadow to shadow.
About a dozen men were on horseback.

She recognised at once a number of villagers among them.  S